Illuminated Dialectics Illuminated

Light on the Metaphysics & Methodology of Hermetic Magick

Revised 2011

Dialectics

Patrick J. Zegenhagen Patrick J. Zegenhagen

Dialectics
(Revised Dec. 200 9)
Patrick J. Zegenhagen

Copyright Patrick J Zegenhagen 2008-2011

The copyright of this book is only for the purposes of protecting the original text. It may be freely reproduced in part or in full, for profit or not, WITHOUT the authors or publishers permission.

iii

A Little Story.
While sitting in a small country hotel having a meal at the bar, I was asked by a friend: So, hows Dialectics going? Its NOT! I replied resoundingly. Id had enough of it. Its not finished until its finished, my friend said. I didnt think anything could stir me to have another go at this monstrous subject. But those words did. And now, hopefully its done.

By the way, this is one of those books which you really need to start at the beginning.

Dedication.
To all those who have given me assistance along the way with this work, especially to my wife Janet for standing by me while I researched this subject. To George Spall for starting me on this journey; to John Bowers for unfailing support and encouragement; to Laurie Addison and Bishop Lester Dighton for their prayerful support, encouragement and assistance, that finally brought this work to publication. Above all, to The Lord Jesus Christ, the Author and Finisher of our faith.

Patrick J. Zegenhagen

TABLE OF CONTENTS
Definitions and Explanations of Basic Terms (xi)

Preface (1)
God and Logic

Introduction (5)
Ordo Ab Chao (from Chaos Order)

A Consistency of Opposites (7) The Conspiracy Process: An Overview

A Theological Stumbling-block to Understanding Dialectics (17)

PART ONE Chaos Magic (23)

The Smash and Rebuild Dialectic (62) The Spiritualization of Materialistic Science (85) The Axioms of Subtle Magic (95)

PART TWO (249) Applied Dialectics

Ideas to Facilitate the Dialectic Process (257) The Smash-Rebuild Merchants (305) The Emerging Religious Synthesis (314) The Realization of the True SELF (318) The True Logos (341) The Hegelian Superheroes (353) The War of the Worlds Dialectic (360) The Dialectical Development of Ideas (366)

PART THREE The Dialectic of Politics (405)

Liberal verses Totalitarian Democracy (405) Capitalism (419) Some Dialectical Cycles (446) The Brotherhood of Death (458) The Man-Environment Dialectic (477) Keeping the Dialectic Hot Pot Boiling (511) Hegelian Based Mind Control (537)

Conclusion (571)

vii

Plates
Europe: Many Tongues One Voice (33) EUs Tower of Babel (35) The Three Little Pigs and the Straw to Brick Dialectic (63) Wivenhoe Dam (455)

Cartoons
Absolutely (3) The Love of Eros (149)

ix

A Note to the Reader

The Hegelian Dialectic Process is grounded in a holistic concept of Reality (Reality is a systematic organic whole) and a coherence theory of truth (all judgments on truth must cohere with every other judgment on truth). Consequently, in the study of it, the separation of its aspects into neat compartments (even so-called religious and scientific compartments), as is the practice in mainstream academia, is impossible. Truth, in dialectics, always entails the evolving big picture, and any judgment isolated from or made without regard to the developing whole can never be other than partly true no one fact (or subject) can be understood by itself, but only in relation to the whole of which it forms a part: the highest degree of truth thus being always found in the judgment about a thing which coheres with every other judgment about it. The Dialectic process furthermore involves the interaction and eventual interpenetration of opposing ideas and systems of ideas. Nationalism, for example, cannot be studied from a dialectical perspective except in terms of internationalism (the synthesis of nations) which it is designed to facilitate. Indeed, all isms (Corporatism, Communism, Socialism, Capitalism, Fascism, Feminism, etc.) are all dialectical components of a developing whole. The same applies to good and evil, Christ and Antichrist, God and the Devil are depicted as mere components of a developing whole. The Hegelian Dialectic Process is a managed process (dialectics being the science of that management), and those at the managerial helm are ruthless pragmatists rather than monistic idealists. For them, truth is identified with utility: the end justifies the means. Because of the dialectical blending of all subjects a certain amount of repetition is unavoidable as different aspects of the subject are examined in this study. The reader should consider any repetition as recapitulation in this most difficult of subjects.

xi

Definitions and Explanations of Basic Terms

A glossary or definition of terms is normally located at the rear of a study. In debates and discussions however, defining terms is a prerequisite as implied in C.E.M. Joads catchphrase, it depends on what you mean by And that is why I believe that with regard to the subject which we are about to examine, which is founded on vagaries, imprecision and self-contradiction with an emphasis on the symbolic over the literal, the connotative over the denotative function of words, feeling over so-called dogmatic definitions and exclusions, the explanations of common terms used should be up front. Readers familiar with the terms, or those who would prefer to refer back to them as they progress through the book, should by-pass them, and move on to the Preface.

Mystery Religion: A religion which has a mystery or secret element (esoteric)

and an outward public element (exoteric). All the ancient Mystery religions have what are called the greater (secret) mysteries, and the lesser (public) Mysteries. The greater Mysteries are revealed only to initiates by degree. Not one of the ancient nations ever imparted through its priests its real philosophical secrets to the masses, says Blavatsky, but allotted to the latter only the husks. Nor can you blame them for such secrecy; for surely you would not think of feeding your flock of sheep on learned dissertations on botany instead of on grass? (H.P. Blavatsky,
The Key to Theosophy, pp. 8-9).

Agnes notes that Three forms of Mystery-Religion were pre-eminently syncretistic Orphism, Hermeticism and Gnosticism. Orphism, he says, introduced a levelling tendency in religious views which struck at the very roots of nationalismand made all religions of equal value Orphism bequeathed to Gnosticism and Hermeticism, the selective principle in religious matters identifying all national and local deitiesas different forms of the one great Power (Agnes, The Mystery Religions, pp. 194-195). Agnes notes that with the arrival of Gnosticism and its taking possession of the field East and West, the Mysteries assumed an increasingly Gnostic character.

The God Hermes: According to Manly P. Hall, Hermes is Master of all arts
and sciences, perfect in all crafts, Ruler of the Three Worlds, Scribe of the Gods, Keeper of the Books of Life, Thoth Hermes Trismegistus the Three Times Greatest, the First Intelligencer was regarded by the ancient Egyptians as the embodiment of the Universal Mind. While in all probability there actually existed a great sage and educator by the name of Hermes, it is impossible to extricate the historical man from the mass of legendary accounts which attempt to identify him with the Cosmic Principle of Thought (Manly P. Hall, The Secret Teachings of All
Ages, pp. 37-38. Words in brackets added).

The Identity of Hermes: That it is impossible to identify the man Hermes is

not true. Hermes, it will be shown in this study, is an Egyptian synonym for son

xii

of Ham (the burnt one), that is, Cush, the father of Nimrod, the great soothsayer and ringleader in the Tower of Babel apostasy. Cush is the original Confounder and prototype god of chaos and chaos magic.

Gnosticism: For Gnostics, mans fundamental problem, the principle cause of

his suffering in the flesh, is ignorance rather than sin. The solution to ignorance is, of course, knowledge, specifically, for Gnostics, self knowledge, or insight (Gr. gnosis): supernatural illumination bestowed upon the initiate in sacramental and magical rites, secret teaching, mystical experiences (The Interpreters Bible, vol. 11, p. 354). Gnosis is always spontaneous, charismatic, open (Elaine Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels, Ch. 6): it is direct and inward knowledge rather than knowledge obtained by empirical means and ordinary processes of reason. It is especially not knowledge obtained by faith in the propositional truth of Scripture. It is knowledge of the true Self the spark of divinity within. To know the true Self is to know God and to be made like unto Him, or rather Him-Her. The higher Self of Gnosticism is neither male nor female but a synthesis of both qualities. On the road to gnosis, man feminizes, he acquires the feminine force, and woman masculinizes (Master Samael). ...when you make the male and the female into a single one, says the writer of the Gnostic Gospel of Thomas, so that the male will not be male and the female not be female...then shall you enter the kingdom (Logion 22, NHT, quoted in Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels). The true Self of Gnosticism, when discovered and raised, is said to obliterate, not only the distinction of sex, but all feelings of duality and multiplicity, including, as already implied, the duality between man and Deity. This is true of all mystical states (F. C. Happold, Mysticism, p. 47). When the Hindu, for example, discovers his true Self (the Atman), he discovers that Atman and Brahman (absolute Deity) are one and the same. This, according to Hindu mystics, is true knowledge (Happold, ibid, p.48). The Self, of Gnosticism, Hinduism, Christian Mysticism (the spark, the apex of the soul) and of Jungian psychology (the archetypal image that leads out of polarity to the union of both partial systems) is the common midpoint through which synthesis occurs. That common midpoint cannot function in men without the feminine consciousness component which is held to be close to Nature and to promote synthesis. Gnosticism is, at its fundamental level, simply Luciferian Occultism (Starr Miller, Occult Theocracy, p. 33), in which Lucifer and Christ are represented as co-equal and co-eternal opposites. The universe, for Gnostics, is a balance of the forces represented by these two Gods. The eternal law, wrote Albert Pike, is that there is no light without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white without black...darkness being necessary to light to serve as its foil as the pedestal is necessary to the statue...In analogical and universal dynamics one can only lead on that which can resist. Thus the universe is a balance of two forces which maintain its equilibrium, the force of attraction and that of repulsion, the force of Lucifer and the force of Adonay (Edith Starr Miller, ibid, p 221). Pike, a leading Freemason,

xiii

identified Gnosticism as the soul and marrow of Freemasonry, (ibid, p. 34) the meaning of the enigmatic letter G in the chief symbol of the craft (framed within the five-pointed star in the middle of the interlaced square and compass). The fundamental principle of Gnosticism (is thus) the double divinity, or Dual Principle, in which the God of Biblical Christianity is represented as the evil God of Darkness and ignorance eternally struggling against Lucifer, the good God of Light and enlightenment and progress.

Alchemy: (Al: the; Gr. Chemia: a pouring together). A branch of operative (as
opposed to divining) magic, or Hermetic science, presiding over the process of transmutation: exoterically of base metals to gold; esoterically of men into gods (Apollonian gold). The process has three stages. The first involves the dissolving or separating, the parts from the original whole: chemically decomposing the base components by heating (destructive distillation). The separated parts are then purified and refined (sublimation), and finally, the purified parts are integrated into a new and higher whole. The process is analogous to the three-stage process of death (of the old self), rebirth (of the divine Self), and marriage (of the raised opposites of the Self, especially the sexual opposites). The Philosophers Stone (the key to the Alchemical process) is allegorically an hermaphrodite (represented as the god Mercury). The Phoenix Bird of Arabian mythology which cyclically destroys itself by fire and rises from the ashes also depicts the process. To rise from the ashes the Phoenix becomes an hermaphrodite. The Freemason and occultist Manly P. Hall explained that, All symbols have their origin in something tangible, the Phoenix is one sign of the secret orders of the ancient world, and of the initiate of these orders, for it was common to refer to one who had been accepted into temples as a man twice-born, or reborn. Wisdom confers a new life, and those who become wise are born again (M.P. Hall, The Secret Destiny of America,
1958, pp. 167-77).

Alchemical metaphysics and methodology underpin the Hegelian Dialectic Process: indeed, are fundamental to all managed deconstruction-reconstruction cyclic processes. The methodology of the Process is grounded in the fundamental formula of Alchemical transmutation: Ordo Ab Chao (Order from Chaos). It involves the creation and management of conflict and chaos: the shattering of an existing condition or order followed by the remoulding of the shattered pieces into a new equilibrium and ultimately, through repeated cycles, into a Universal Equilibrium (a Luciferian New World Order). The Alchemists are the prime movers and shakers of the Process: what they call the Wonderful Work of marrying the Above (the Apollonian Gold of Heaven Lucifer, the Prince of the Power of the Air, and his cohorts) to the Below (the Dionysian Red of Earth: the communized masses of mankind). The god Hermes is the Patron of the Process, and hence its methodology is called Hermetic science.

xiv

The language of Alchemy is, as in Gnosticism and magic generally, the language of symbols what Gnostics call, the Language of the Soul. Throughout the twentieth century the western world has moved progressively away from a word-based culture to an image-based culture. Symbols are said to release psychic power to transform consciousness. According to New Age Alchemists, we are currently in the Age of Synthesis, where all opposites are being resolved into One Universal Synthesis (as in the John Lennon song, Imagine, voted the most popular song of the twentieth century). Consequently the transcendent symbols which unite the opposites (Spirit/Matter; Male/Female; Good/Evil, etc.) are regarded by the Hermetic management as of paramount importance (e.g. the blending of good and evil in such entertainment heroes as Hell Boy, and Son of Satan; of the sexes in such androgynous heroes as GI Jane).

Trans-Alchemical Humanism: a rapidly growing movement which aims at

effecting, not only the Hermetic marriage of male and female within the individual personality, but also the marriage and mingling of everything else within the individual personality: man with non-man, e.g., with machines (via, for example, brain-computer interfacing), with animals (as in H.G. Wells, the Island of Doctor Moreau), and with plants. Trans-humanists argue that now that we have, or have potentially, through science, the means to take charge of human evolution, to steer it wherever we want to, we ought to. If we can do so, why not improve humanitys cognitive ability, physical performance, durability, longevity, and so forth? Why have ordinary human soldiers to defend us when we can make super-soldiers, real frogmen, and Incredible Hulks why not create specialised humans for every social and economic function?. Of course the Dialectic will continue to drive the process: our frogmen have to be better than their frogman, our super-brain CEOs better than those of the opposition, our working bees (sweat-shop slaves) more proficient and able to work longer hours than theirs. A Doctor Moreau world, with, for example, real cowboys, and Eagleboys, will, of course, have major ethical problems, far worse, one would imagine, than those depicted in the science fiction movie District Nine. More importantly, is such reconstructed humanity saveable (in terms of John 3:16)? (for a good coverage of this
subject see Alex Ansarys interview with Tom Horn on Friday May, 14th, 2010, raidersnewsnetwork.com).

Trans or post-humanism would, the movement tells us, at last be able to transcend the limitations of biological sex and would eventually be able to transcend the biological altogether into a cybernetic of virtual form. But, the ultimate revolution in virtual sex would occur when artificial intelligence could stimulate the erotic response of the human, making virtual indistinguishable from the real thing (George Dvorsky & James Hughes PhD, Postgenderism: Beyond the gender
Binary).

It will be the era of the artificial womb, the freeing women from the curse of Genesis 3:16 (and their God given maternal instincts, and from the joys of their

xv

role as wives and mothers in the institution of marriage, and from their fulfilment and security in the family environment). Needless to say, the artificial womb features in mythology, not as a benefit of women but in terms of their castration, e.g. Zeus creation of a male womb, a slit in his own thigh to incubate Dionysus, a myth which Camille Paglia interprets as a castration of the mother-cults (Sexual Persona, p. 89). The artificial womb is said to represent the culmination of an historical process that began 400 years ago at the dawn of the scientific age (about the time of the arrival of Alchemy in Europe). Nature, according to Francis Bacon, the father of modern science, is a common harlot which future generations will need to tame, squeeze, mould and shape so that man could become her master and the undisputed sovereign of the physical world. Of course, when they say man mastering Nature they really mean some men mastering other men. And, as C.S. Lewis pointed out, there is a magicians bargain involved in the process: give up the soul for power. But once our souls, that is, our selves, have been given up, the power thus conferred will not belong to us. We shall in fact be the slaves and puppets to that to which we have given our souls (The Abolition of Man, p. 43).

The Illuminati: the Illuminated or Enlightened Ones.

A secret, Luciferian order founded by Adam Weishaupt on the 1 st May, 1776 in Ingolstadt, Bavaria. Commissioned by the House of Rothschild, tasked with centralizing the power base of the Mystery religions, Weishaupt welding together the best elements of the secret societies, past and present, enlisting the right elements in all existing associations as well as isolated individuals, incorporating them all into a working system of terrible efficiency (Webster). The object of this working system is to bring to completion the wonderful work of the Hermetic magicians, that is: As Above So Below; as Below, so Above: in laymans terms, to invert the Lords prayer from effecting Thy (Gods) will be done on Earth as it is in Heaven, to Thy (Lucifers) will be done on Earth as it is in Hell. Although they recruit whoever can serve their purposes, the higher level core of the Illuminati is made up of 13 occult bloodlines (see Fritz Springmeiers Bloodlines of the
Illuminati).

The religion of the Illuminati and of the higher initiates of Freemasonry (above the degree of Knights Kadosch), is Gnosticism that is, as we have seen, Luciferian Occultism: the theology of which is founded on the double divinity or Dual Principle. From this fundamental principle is derived the Orders core doctrine: the Doctrine of the Mean, or in Freemason talk, the Mystery of the Balance. According to the doctrine, out of universal chaos (which the Illuminati cause and manage) will ultimately arise Universal Equilibrium (the ultimate marriage of the opposites): the Holy Empire of true Masonic Brotherhood (Albert
Pike, Morals and Dogma, p.861).

xvi

The Hegelian Dialectic Process: The systemization of the metaphysics and

methodology of Hermetic science. According to Hegelian Dialectic theory, things come into being and develop through the conflict of opposing ideas or forces, and truth is known in synthesis (in the combination of the best elements of opposing ideas in a new idea). The process is cyclical, the tension or strife between the opposites being periodically resolved in a synthesis or due blend of what is rational in the opposing ideas or forces. The synthesis, or new idea, at each stage of the development, is imperfect, and due to its imperfection generates an opposing idea and so on the process goes, indefinitely.

Pantheism: God is all, or all is God. Every manifested phenomenon is part of

God. Moreover, the space between these manifested phenomena is god. So in a real sense there isnt anything else. You are God. I am God (Benjamin Crme). Pantheism, it needs to be borne in mind, makes everything equal, everything reducible to number, and what can be measured can be managed. The Environmental Movement is grounded in Pantheism, in a biocentric world view which subordinates man to Nature, as opposed to the Biblical view which subordinates the Earth and all that is on it, to man, that is, to his responsible custodianship. An anthropocentric environmentalism would be worthy of Christian support, but not a biocentric environmentalism. Pantheism seeks to bring the part into correct relation to the Whole (as defined by the ruling elite); Christianity, seeks to bring the person back into relationship with the Person (the personal God), as revealed in the Bible. The Gospel of the former is based on living sustainably (as defined by the ruling elite); the latter, on the Gospel of Christ, the power of God unto salvation to everyone that believeth... (Romans 1:16).

Gaia:

The Earth Goddess of the Mysteries, introduced into the UN environmental program by James Lovelock. In 1988, at a UN Conference in Oxford, England, Lovelock proclaimed that, On earth she (Gaia) is the source of life everlasting and is alive now; she gave birth to humankind and we are a part of her. The UN Earth Charter is grounded in the Gaia concept: that the Earth itself is alive, and the source of life (e.g., as in the Charters principle 9).

History: There are two basic and opposing theories of history:

1) the accidental theory of history founded on the premise that, with the exception of localized and limited conspiracies, all the events of history are accidental and coincidental; are neither planned nor caused by anybody, or 2) the view that the major world events are planned and somebody causes them to happen. Supporters of the latter view quote FDR: In politics, nothing happens by accident. If it happens, you can bet it was planned that way. The planned or

xvii

conspiracy theory of history does not confine itself to the 20 th century. Two centuries ago Lord Byron asked, Who holds the balance of the world? Who reign/ Oer congress whether royalist or liberal?/ Who rouse the shirtless patriots of Spain/ That make old Europes journals squeal gibber all?/ Who keep the world, both old and new, in pain/ Or pleasure? Who make politics run glibber all?... (Don Juan, Canto XII, italics added).

Conspiracy: The agreement of two or more to do an unlawful act whether

criminal or tortuous in its nature, or to do an unlawful act by unlawful means, whether the act is committed or not (Osborn, The Concise Law Dictionary, Fourth Edition).The abovementioned definition does not stress the fact that the conspiratorial agreement is made in secret. Conspirators gather in secret meetings to plan illegal activities. The Bible refers to the sin of conspiracy against God, by the men of Judah, for instance, and the inhabitants of Jerusalem (Jer. 11: 9-10), and by the prophets (Ezek. 22: 25). Absalom conspired against his father David (2 Sam. 15: 12), certain Jews conspired against Paul (Acts 23: 12-13), the Arabians, the Ammonites and their cohorts against the builders of Jerusalem (Neh. 4: 8). Fallen human nature is naturally inclined to scheme in secret to do evil to conspire against God and against man. That the Devil is involved in such scheming should not be a problem to Bible-believing Christians. The Lord Jesus Christ, it must be stressed, was not a conspirator against the Roman or Jewish systems. He spoke openly to the world, in the synagogues and the Temple, where the Jews always went, and in secret He said nothing. (John 18: 20).

Conspiracy Theory: The term is applied derogatively by the detractors of

alleged political or trans-political conspiracies, the word theory being employed to imply that all allegations of conspiracy in the political arena are mere speculation, unsubstantiated by facts. That conspiracy is a problem in the local market-place is an accepted fact: laws have been enacted to combat it. That conspiracy does not extend to the political sphere is a fantasy. Are politicians, as Antony Sutton asks, any purer than businessmen? The law provides the basis on which conspiracies are proved beyond reasonable doubt. Such profiles include, 1) That the conspirators met in secret and made efforts to conceal their joint actions; 2) That they jointly agreed on a course of action; and 3) That that course of action is illegal.
(Sutton, Americas Secret Establishment, p.3).

xviii

Proofs of political and trans-political are subject to the same evidence criteria as alleged market-place conspirators. The existence of The Order (Skull and Bones) for example, an American secret society, has been proven. George W. Bush acknowledged on T.V. that he was a member of this society and that he couldnt talk about it because it was a secret. The membership and meetings of the society can be proven. Proof that its objectives are illegal (the goals of The Order are plainly unconstitutional) is proof of a conspiracy. The Order is a conspiracy, NOT a Conspiracy THEORY! That The Order is a chapter of the Bavarian Illuminati is, however, a theory (however well founded) that would need more facts to be fully substantiated.

Right/Left-Wing Conspiracy Theories: All political or trans-political

theories are mistakenly identified as arising from a right or left-wing mindset. The terms Right and Left are artificial constructs, and subject to dialectical manipulation.

The Devil Theory of History: A derogative description of the view that secret
scheming has been the background or driving force for much of world history. Official historians, who coined the term, use it, says Sutton, as a quick cheap device for brushing facts under the rug (ibid, p.3). Its more than that it is the mockery of the idea that the Devil and God by implication are active in the affairs of men. It is, put simply, the rejection of Biblical Truth.

Multiculturalism: The application of dialectics to cultures and religions.

Dialectical methodology is best applied to a diversity of beliefs and interests, especially ethnic and religious differences.

Postmodernism: the philosophical theory that denies any absolutes or fixed

points of reference, facilitating the application of dialectics to every idea and situation.

Christian Fundamentalism: A term originally used in reference to early 20th

century American conservative Christianity, especially to describe those Christians committed to the five fundamentals of the traditional Christian Faith. In recent years however, the term has come to denote not only those committed to the traditional fundamentals of Christianity but also a militant (fighting fundamentalists), schismatic, anti-scholarly mood, and is also widely associated with dispensational premillennarianism. That there are many Christians who are not militant, schismatic, or anti-scholarly, and either do or dont subscribe to dispensational premillennarianism, but nonetheless, to the fundamentals of the Faith, has led many to differentiate between classic and cultic fundamentalism. (Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, pp. 256-57). Some of the great Christian apologists and Bible commentators such as Ryrie, Ironside, John Walvoord, Dwight Pentecost, and Francis Schaeffer were classical fundamentalists. They were certainly not anti-scholarly or militant. Schaeffer, in my opinion, was

xix

probably the most astute Christian apologist of the 20 th century (the first, I know of, to identify dialectical methodology [in 1968] as the most serious threat to biblical Christianity). Fundamentalist Christianity is usually identified with the conservative right in politics (we will be looking at the connection more closely in Part Three). As such they are often linked to organizations of the Religious Right (e.g. James Dobsons Focus on the Family, Intercessors for America, and so forth). In America, the agenda for the Christian right seems to be set or strongly influenced by the Council for National Policy (which hosts Charismatics, Pentecostals, evangelicals, Catholics and Mormons, as well as non-Christians with a common interest). How such a body as the CNP, whose founders and past/president officers include Freemasons, members of the Knights of Malta, the CFR, the Church of Scientology, Unification Church of Sun Myung Moon, and the CIA, and so forth, can be regarded as expressing a fundamentalist Christian world view indicates just how far the blurring of distinctions has gone. Fundamental to fundamentalist Christianity is the prohibition against being unequally yoked together with unbelievers (2 Cor. 6:14). The term fundamentalist Christian seems to have lost its precise denotative function and connotes generally, right-wing extremism, such as when the recent Norwegian terrorist bomber was described by the news media as a fundamentalist Christian.

Preface
God and Logic
this we do affirm that if truth is to be sought in every division of Philosophy, we must, before all else, possess trustworthy principles and methods for the discernment of truth. Now the Logical branch is that which includes the theory of criteria and of proofs; so it is with this that we ought to make our beginnings. Sextus Empiricus

Many Christians believe that spiritual things lie outside of realm of logic and reason and as such are not subject to its laws. They remind us that we Christians are commanded to trust in the Lord with all (our) heart and (to) lean not into our own understanding (Proverbs 3:5); that God has declared that he will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent (Isaiah 29:14). Paul, they argue, reinforced this truth in his first epistle to the Corinthians: hath not God made foolish the wisdom of the world? (1:20). Those predisposed against the use of logic and reason in spiritual matters, tend to ignore the Scriptures which command us to use our rational faculties to their fullest extent in our spiritual walk. The first and great commandment of God is that we love and worship Him, not only with our whole heart, soul and strength, but with our whole minds (Matt. 22:37). While quoting Isaiah 29:14, the critics of reason tend to ignore the lords challenge to the same prophet: Come now, and let us reason together (Isaiah 1:18). Those who say in their heart there is no God are culpable fools (Psalm 14:1). Such fools, the Bible says, suppress the truth in unrighteousness, because what may be known of God is manifest in them, for God has shown it to them. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and godhead; so that they are without excuse (Romans 1: 18-21). Foolish reasoning is what is denounced in Scripture not reason itself. Kenneth Wuests expanded translation of 1 Cor. 1:20 renders the disputer (or debater) of this world as a learned sophist of this age, fallacious reasoner that he is. Sophistry is not reason, and what we are about to examine is the modern application of the same sophistry condemned by Paul. Thy Word is Truth If the words truth and falsehood have any meaning, as Buswell points out they imply the basic laws of logic, especially the law that two contradictory propositions cannot both be true. Furthermore, the laws of logic which govern truth, are derived from Gods holy character (they are not a reality independent of God to which He is subject). As such they must be universal and without exception in their application. Finally, and most importantly, the truth which is one of the essential attributes of God contains not merely the laws of logic (which are largely negative) but contains also the positive content of Gods revelation (Buswell, A Systematic Theology of the Christian Religion, Vol. 1, p70). That content is

expressed propositionally. To accept the God of the Bible one has to accept propositional truth and its inherent laws (ibid, p.19). The pursuit of truth without propositional revelation inevitably results in the discarding of the laws of logic as applied to the higher criteria of life, or what Hegelian philosophers call processes in development. A new methodology is adopted, one which reconciles contradictions as part of the process. Grounded in the so called laws of change, it is known as dialectical logic. In terms of Gods propositional revelation in the Scriptures we know that Jesus Christ is not yea and nay, but yea (2 Cor. 1:19): in Him there is no contradiction. And we are to live according to His example: let our yea be yea and our nay be nay (and not both). Double-talk and double-think go hand in hand. God is eternal, unchanging (not one thing one day and something else the next), He has no agreement with that which is opposite to him e.g., with the Devil (2 Cor. 6:15). Most importantly, His only begotten Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, is the exclusive Way to salvation: no one comes to the Father except by Him. To embrace dialectical logic is to deny the truth of the above revelations. The Christian is charged to keep himself unspotted from the world system (James 1:27); to cast down imaginations (reasonings), and every high thing (haughty mental elevation) that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and (to bring) into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ (2 Cor. 10:5) the Word of God. Without the acknowledgement of the positive content of Gods revelation and the methods and principles of classical logic, especially the Law of Non-Contradiction, you cannot be obedient to the above instructions.
An expanded version of this preface is attached beginning page 575

Introduction
Ordo Ab Chao (from Chaos Order)
Christianity, as Francis Schaeffer reminds us, is not a series of isolated religious statements buthas a beginning and flows to an end. Our Adversarys system, conversely, also has a beginning and is working towards an end. Indeed, in the words of Dr Martin Lloyd-Jones, This whole world of ours and the whole course of human history, in the final analysis, is nothing but the arena in which a mighty spiritual conflict is taking place. And that is the conflict between God and the forces of Heaven, and the Devil and the forces of evil and of Hell. We have wrestled, not against flesh and blood but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places (Eph. 6:12) (Sermon 4630, The Armour of God). While much due attention has been given by evangelical Christians to Gods operational history and the specifics of its implementation from the time of Abraham, insufficient attention has been given to the Devils operational history, and the specifics of its implementation, especially since Nimrod and the foundation of Babylon. A defining feature of human history is war, the root causes of which have been the subject of never-ending debate. Politics, economics, race and religion have all been identified as the principal causes of war. Deeper analysis suggests that pride (including pride of national sovereignty) and greed and selfishness are the primary motivations for war. Individuals and nations, for example, have felt that they have the right (e.g. as the Master Race) to possess and rule the whole earth. Rule Britannia, fits into this category. The above, though reasonable enough, do not identify the root causes of war. Man is a fallen creature and as such is divided from God his Creator the source of all order and harmony. As a consequence of his division from God, man is divided from himself, from his fellow man, and from his environment. Romans 3: 10-18 summarises the alienation of man from God and hence from himself and other men. Man in his fallen state cannot know the way of peace (Rom. 3:17). But this still does not explain the causes and purpose of wars in the grand arena of fallen human history. The fundamental explanations or root causes of war, are not to be found only in fallen men, but in fallen angels in principalities and powers and spiritual wickedness in the heavenlies in Hells revolt against Heaven (Eph. 6:12), in the terrible battle between the Seed of the Woman and the Seed of the Serpent (Gen. 3:15). The methodologies employed in the warfare between God and the Devil are appropriate to the character of the participants: God, the author of order and harmony; the Devil, of lawlessness and disorder. His system, at every point in its development, is characterised by lawlessness and chaos, indeed, is most accurately described as a process of managed chaos. To the objection that the approaching New World Luciferian Order is characterised by an excessive legalism, one needs to point out that all of its Laws contravene the laws of God, and hence of social

order and harmony. Human government was ordained by God for the preservation of law and moral order, to keep at bay the forces of chaos, and where necessary, to execute evil doers (Romans 13). The current corruption of governments at the global level, the slackening of moral law and right judgements by government authorities is yet another sign of the impending arrival on the world stage of the Lawless One and the lawless system described in Scripture. Our attention in this study to the Adversarys methodology is not to offer him any glory but to merely follow the Biblical injunction not to be ignorant of his devices.

A Consistency of Opposites
The Conspiracy Process: An Overview
I understand HOW: I do not understand WHY?
Winstons Diary Entry, George Orwells Nineteen Eighty-Four.

Many books have been devoted to the alleged world conspiracy: the theory that secret scheming, hidden for the most part from the academic as from the public mind, has been the background or driving force for much of world history (Compton). Very little however has been written on the underlying philosophical creed and associated methodology of globalist scheming. Numerous secret conspiratorial societies, and in some cases the membership of these societies have been identified, their objectives determined, and their activities and influence to some extent noted. A seemingly insoluble problem however exists. Why do these societies do what they do? Why, for example do they promote the development of conflicting political, economic, social, ideological and religious forces? How does one account for the schemes apparently unpredictable and constantly changing course? Why, for example, do its protagonists often push seemingly in the opposite direction to that which would appear to be in their best interests? The apparent inconsistencies between conspiratorial groups, indeed within the most influential of these groups the apparent ineptitude of its leaders, have led many researchers to conclude that there is no grand design or master plan for world government. It will become clear however, in this study that much of what appears to be incongruous in the activities of secret organizations, has in fact been contrived to be that way. For example, the largest trust company in the United States, Guarantee Trust Company, controlled by the firm J.P. Morgan, backed and financially assisted the development of the Soviet Union. It was also one of the first American companies to enter into trade with the Soviets. Antony Sutton notes that at the same time that it was dealing with and backing the Soviets, Guarantee Trust founded the virulent anti-Soviet organization United Americans, which noisily threatened red invasion by 1922, claimed that $20 million of Soviet funds were on the way to fund the Red revolution, and forecast panic on the streets and mass starvation in New York. Sutton comments that while the companys dealings with the Soviets, even its backing them can be explained as apolitical greed or simply profit motive, the spreading of fear and panic while simultaneously facilitating the conditions that promote it, can not (Antony Sutton, Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution, pp. 163-164). Why did the West build and maintain the Soviet Union as a military threat? (See
Antony Suttons massive three volumes Western Technology and Soviet Economic Development, his National Suicide, Military Aid to the Soviet Union). Why did Wall Street finance and transfer technology to Nazi Germany? (A. Sutton, Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler). Why is Capitalism committed to Post Industrialism? (John

Coleman, The Committee of 300). Why is education which supposedly serves the

Capitalist system being deliberately dumbed down by means of Outcome Based Education? (John Taylor Gotta, The Dumbing Down of America). Such apparent inconsistencies cannot be adequately explained except in the context of the Hegelian Dialectic process and in terms of the management of that process by a central all powerful organization. The organization is generally identified as the Illuminati. John Coleman, more specifically, identifies it as The Committee of Three Hundred (Coleman, ibid), the hierarchy of which includes Top Illuminati Members. The Hegelian Dialectic Process In Hegelian theory, change is regarded as inherently progressive (the occult doctrine of Universal Motion and Change), and progress is said to occur through the dynamic interplay of opposing forces in nature, history and human thought (the occult doctrine of Ordo Ab Chao Order out of Chaos). According to Hegelian theory, every idea is rationally deficient (there are no absolutes or final truths). Due to its deficiency, the idea gives rise to a counter idea. The resulting conflict between the two ideas is eventually resolved in a new idea which incorporates the rational elements of both. Society, according to Dialectic theory, is marching ever forward to the three-beat rhythm of thesis (an existing idea), antithesis (an opposing idea) and synthesis (both ideas reconciled). The synthesis then becomes the new thesis and so on, and on the process goes, upwards towards ever higher and more rational states of being (the above is a dressed up version of the wonderful work of the Alchemists as Above so Below a process of establishing hell on Earth). Hegel was a professing idealist (in terms of his concept of ultimate reality). As such, he applied a logical priority to thought (ideas) over things (events in the physical world). Karl Marx, while accepting Hegels notion of dialectical progression, rejected his idealism, opting instead for the materialism of Feuerbach (in dialectical fashion, reacting against, and setting up an antithesis to, Hegels idealism). As a professing materialist (actually he was a Satanist), Marx assigned a logical priority to things over thought. The political extremities of these two Hegelian wings are Nazism (right conflict of race as the driving force of historical change) and Marxism (left conflict of class as the driving force of historical change). The clash of these two Hegelian systems (World War II) was resolved in the founding of several syntheses: the United Nations, the World Bank, and the International Monetary Fund and the Military Industrial Complex, as pro-active agencies for a future global synthesis: a New World Order. Conflict Management If conflict creates history as Dialectic theory implies, then, the use and management of conflict can produce a predetermined history. Management of the Hegelian Dialectic process (as previously described) involves the creation and

management of conflicts and crises of every sort, and the resolving of such conflicts and crises (Chaos) into higher and higher levels of synthesis (equilibrium), with the ultimate object of producing a global synthesis (a New World Order). Applied dialectics has been the fundamental feature of Bavarian Illuminism strategy since its inception. Antony Sutton, in his expose of the Order of Skull and Bones in the United States (either a chapter of Bavarian Illuminism or closely affiliated with it), notes that the organizations operational historycan only be understood within a framework of the Hegelian Dialectic process (Americas Secret Establishment, p. 115). John Coleman explains how the behind the scenes ruling elite employ what they call the Future Shocks program, which includes the management of the masses through shock, trauma and social turbulence within an Environment of (rapid) Change (The Committee of 300, pp. 86; 89). Naomi Klein, commenting on the use and management of economic crises, notes that if it is severe enough a currency meltdown, a market crash, a major recession it blows everything out of the water, and leaders are liberated to do whatever is necessary (or said to be necessary) in the name of responding to a national emergency (The Shock Doctrine, p. 140). The use and management of left verses right in the political arena has been a favoured controlling device since the origin of these political concepts. Capitalism, supposedly right in the political spectrum, has been a major force in dialectical management (as already indicated, it financed both the Communists and the Nazis). According to Marxist theory (as popularly presented), the clash between Capitalism and Communism will result in the former being superseded by the latter. But that is not how dialectics works. The clash between opposing forces or ideas is always resolved in a synthesis of the so called rational elements of the opposing ideas. So the end result of a clash between Capitalism and Nazism is Corporate Fascism; the resultant synthesis of the clash between Capitalism and Communism is Corporate Communism, and so forth. The New World Order, which is in the making, will be a synthesis of the rational elements (those which will most effectively facilitate Illuminisms goals) of the most monstrous Hegelian systems that Hell has devised. It is called Communitarianism: a system in which a third way (synthesis) is offered between the best of the opposing left-right dialectical systems mentioned above: from Fascism, we will have public-private partnerships (PPPs), and from Communism, group-decision making. According to Dialectic theory, mankind is raised to a higher level of resolution, that is, to a higher synthesis, after every major conflict or crisis. World War II, as we have seen, resulted in such globalist serving syntheses as the IMF, the World Bank (1944), the United Nations (1945), and the Military Industrial Complex (now the essential component of the sprawling disaster capitalism complex). The Cold War, with its prospect of mutually assured destruction (MAD), made the

10

world cringe and long for a final resolution of all conflicts in a state of global harmony. It also resulted in the licensing of intelligence and security agencies (under national security blankets) to do anything, and (secretly) develop anything. Under the guise of stabilizing and equalizing trade internationally we got GATT and the World Trade Organization. In response to international terrorism we got the International Criminal Court (1998), the globalization of intelligence (the synthesising of the KGB, MI-6, the CIA, Mossad, etc., and private security organizations), anti-terrorist legislation (which effectively destroyed constitutional rights worldwide), and the disaster capitalism complex. Global armies were raised (progressively privatised as part of the disaster capitalism complex) to fight the terror (the US led Coalition of the willing) and maintain the peace (the approaching 100,000 strong, UN peacekeeping force). The Moslem-Christian clash has given much impetus to the establishment of a world religion (or federation of religions). On the environmental front, the global warming threat (a scam) combined with the Club of Romes (CoR) post-industrial initiatives is destroying what remains of our individual and national freedom and prosperity (see Vaclav Klaus, Blue Planet in Green Shackles, and the DVD The Great Global Warming Swindle). The current planned and managed economic-debt crisis will licence all sorts of globalist initiatives (a World Central Bank and host of international economic regulatory bodies: trade, anti-monopoly, commodities, etc.). And so on and on goes the Wonderful Work. Technology plays an important role in the Process. Modern satellite surveillance technology is a product of war (Chaos), especially the Cold War. Pythagoras, the most influential man in western thought processes, and the Hermetic process, proposed (in the sixth century BC) that All is Number or digits, and all is One. He also proposed that ultimate Reality was a Mean or due blend of opposing forces. Since the advent of digital CODECing technologies, and the worldwide acceptance of the Internet, a whole bunch of previously separated technologies are being synthesised, which, quite clearly will play a key role in the New World Orders ability to track everything we say and so while building a network in which the average person will be totally imprisoned in. Such previously separated disciplines as the broadcast, telecommunications, computer networking, are leading to a seamless integration of information accessibility. A single, coherent, world-wide Super-Wide Area Network is on its way! the SWANsat system. Facilitated by fourteen SWANsat spacecraft, the system will employ a constellation of three high-powered satellites, one to serve Europe, Africa and the Middle East, One to Serve North Central and South America, and the third, to serve central and east Asia, Australia and New Zealand a coverage of the entire globe, including a global banking service (http://www.swansat.com/index.htm). How did all this technology rise so rapidly? Out of the chaos of war! Everything is driven by chaos and crisis. Milton Friedman, the globalist elites (leading) economic spoiler (Coleman) proposed that, Only a crisis actual or

11

perceived produces real change. When the crisis occurs, the actions that are taken depend on the ideas that are lying around. Friedman saw it as his, and his fellow economic disaster management disciples, role to have the ideas available and alive ready to be implemented at the appropriate moment. Allan Meltzer elaborated on the idea: Ideas are alternatives waiting on a crisis to serve as the catalyst of change (J. McLane, Milton Friedmans Philosophy of Economics and Public
Policy, quoted by Klein, p. 140).

Dialectic methodology involves the interaction of both ideas and external events. It is not only the crisis which is used and managed it is the response to it. In this respect a certain way of thinking, a very unnatural way of thinking, dialectical thinking, has to be induced into the consciousness of the masses. Dialectical thinking, indeed a dialectical comprehension of reality, is an induced way of thinking which facilitates dialectical manipulation. Such thinking does, unfortunately, preponderate in modern societies. Dialectical thinking, as in the myth based societies of old, subordinates truth to pragmatic utility (of the collective) and finds truth in the synthesis of opposing viewpoints (the consensus). Nowadays, more and more people are more concerned with processes than facts; change than permanency. People have been brainwashed to think that way. Dialectic praxis (applied dialectics) has become the basis for every school of thought and field of endeavour, and has, sadly, spread through professing Christianity like a bushfire (of late, via the Alpha Course, the Purpose Driven Church [PDC], the Emerging Church (ECM) and Church Growth [CGM] movements). I say professing Christianity because the Alpha Course and its derivatives have more in common with the Alpha Satanic Lodges than they do with the Alpha and Omega (Christ) of genuine Christianity. One of the few early Christian writers to express concern about the rise of dialectical thinking (finding truth in synthesis) was, as previously noted, Francis Schaeffer. In Schaeffers opinion (expressed in 1968), dialectical thinking was the most crucial problem facing Christianity today (The God Who Is There, Ch. 1). We will see that that problem is no longer facing Christianity (the professing Church), it is defining it. In the contemporary Christian community, dialectical methodology appears under a number of banners: dialoguing to consensus, systems thinking, transformational methods, applying love wisdom, striving for unity unity of purpose, yet acknowledging diversity, in fact turning diversity into strength, and so forth. All change in Dialectic philosophy is regarded as inherently progressive and transformative. All forces that promote change are regarded as good and all those who obstruct it as bad. Many Christians have come to see themselves as agents of change: agents of church growth, of transformation (not just of the Church but, as already noted, of the wider community). They see their purpose as changing the world.

12

In the non-Christian community, getting people to speak (and thus think) in terms of synthesis has been a New Age initiative from the time it first arrived on the public scene. Upper-end New Agers well understand the symbolic power of language, especially as a vehicle of transcendence (transcending the opposites, achieving synthesis). The New Age Movement from its outset recommended the use of strongly connotative language to promote a consciousness of synthesis, a holistic consciousness. Words such as global village, international community, global dimension, multicultural, multidimensional classroom, progressive education, transnational dialogue, age of interdependence, are words which both spring from and promote a consciousness of a continuous process of synthesis. As Western culture moves from a word to an image based culture, images of synthesis are increasingly being projected into the minds of the masses by the entertainment media: heroic characters, for example, whose attributes are a synthesise of good and evil: e.g. Terminator, Hell Boy, Son of Satan, Ghost Rider, Harry Potter, even Mister Hyde [Dr. Jekylls dark side] is recruited in one movie into a team to save the world [The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen]. There are heroes who synthesise man and animal, e.g. Wolverine, Spiderman, Wolf-man, and so forth; heroes who synthesise man and machine, e.g. Robo Cop, the Six Million Dollar Man, etc.; heroes who synthesise male and female, e.g. Zena, Warrior Princess, GI Jane. The depiction in the entertainment media of sexy women, as either, equally aggressive and tough as men, or tougher, stronger, more physically brave, more decisive, more masterful in overcoming physical threats than their male counterparts, is common nowadays. Such images are designed to raise and anchor or integrate the feminine consciousness in the mass consciousness (as in Yin and Jang). New Agers believe that until the androgyne is fully realised in the mass Mind the Saviour of the World (the Antichrist) cannot come. His appearance cant be too far away. On the pretext of further promoting gender equality it was proposed in the news in June, 2011 that a move is afoot to eliminate he and she from the vocabulary of children in pre-school care. We were also informed that unisex accommodation is being provided on all six of the Australian Navys Collins Class submarines, and that women will now be allowed into front-line service in the military. The current biocentric Environmental Movement is also a force for global synthesis. Biocentric environmentalism regards man as having no intrinsic value above any other species or feature of Nature (man is regarded as essentially equal with animals, trees and rocks). A biocentric Nature consciousness is being promoted by the entertainment media in many ways, one of which is to attribute human qualities to animals and natural features in a pantheistic context e.g., talking animals (The Lion King, Babe,) and talking trees (Pocahontas), even talking inanimate objects. All are being used to promote a holistic consciousness.

13

Wherever animal qualities are ascribed to humans or human qualities to animals, natural features or inanimate objects (in a pantheistic context), a consciousness of pantheistic synthesis is being induced subliminally. A Consciousness of Synthesis, The Mystery of the Balance, the Illuminati Secret of the Universal Equilibrium, As Above, so Below: its all the same (Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma
of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, p. 861, quoted by Marrs in Codex Magica, p. 242).

Dialectical methodology has been introduced into every field of academia and endeavour (by such Tavistock founded agencies as the National Training Laboratories [NTL] in the USA, and its offspring, the National Education Association [NEA]). It has been propagated in every area of society (schools, military, police,) mainly via the community based global management system Totality Quality Management (TQM). Dialectics literally underpins everything. It is the basis of humanistic psychology in all its expressions: the fundamental goals of which are self-realisation (change) and integration (synthesis). Integration, according to Fosdick, has taken the place of the religious word salvation. The basic thrust of the human organism, he adds, is towards wholeness. As the basic thrust of the communal organism is likewise towards wholeness, the mentally healthy individual today (including the healthy Christian) is one whose mind has been completely woven into the fabric of the current global process. The PDC and CGM also believe in healthy wholeness and are vigorously pursuing a vision of wholeness in which Church and State, business and community will all be synthesised into one Global Communitarian system (via faith-based community partnership initiatives). Group Psychology (a branch of social science) is also based on dialectics. Focusing on the FORCES of (social) interaction, or group dynamics, on the changing patterns of inter-group tensions, and CONFLICTS, Group Psychology is concerned with achieving social ADJUSTMENTS and COHESION (Fontana, Dictionary of Modern Thought, p. 370, emphasis added). But, as has been explained, Change Agent facilitated Dialectic methodology is not just about achieving adjustments and cohesion (changing to meet changing conditions). It involves stimulating the ideas and conditions which provoke change and then managing the change towards a (now not so) long-term predetermined end: a Community Based Global Society. In the small group application of dialectics (the main focus of dialecticians in the post World War II period, and especially since the 1980s), the change agent (someone who has undergone dialectic-based leadership training) is tasked to both stimulate the desire of a group for change and to facilitate the process of change to a new position. He does this by both highlighting the undesirable aspects of a position and stimulating the desire to move on from it to a much better one. A vision of a better position is cast before the group. If its a church group, its members are asked to pray about the proposed change; consider whether it fits the aims of the

14

church (as part of the wider Community and Environment); weigh its advantages over its disadvantages, and so forth. The object is to manipulate the group to catch the vision. Using Kurt Lewins phraseology the change agent is involved in unfreezing a group from its old way of thinking, and then, when the new idea is embraced, refreezing it in the group mind (by various techniques). Change agents are taught to identify opinion leaders and help them through their reaction to change and their comfort zone. They are also trained to deal with resisters to change. In this respect the process may involve the introduction of stress to break down an individuals system of beliefs and, through fear of rejection, of being seen as the obstructer to enlightened progress or sensible solutions, the person is cracked and adopts the new ideas as his own without knowing that he has been manipulated into doing so. In church groups, peer pressure is especially manipulated against an alleged unloving or divisive spirit. Everyone is made to feel involved and to own the idea. Love as the Spirit of Synthesis In the face of all the current trouble and chaos in the world we are told that, What the world needs now, is Love, sweet Love, and All you need is Love. The slogan of the Counter Culture Sixties was Make Love not War. In response to this idea, on my helmet in Vietnam I ignorantly wrote, Make Love AND War. The love of the Aquarian Age not, of course, the love of God and his laws. The law of love is the ultimate law, says Paul Tillich, because it is the negation of law; it is absolute because it concerns everything concrete. We dont need moral absolutes, says Tillich, we just need love. New Agers refer to Love (Eros) as Lord Synthesis the god/force that binds the diversity of the world into a coherent whole. They identify the New Age as the Age of Synthesis: the age of unity of purpose over conflict and discord. Barack Hussein Obamas inauguration speech as President of the United States was loaded with Dialectic concepts. That we are in the midst of a CRISIS, he said, is now WELL UNDERSTOOD. OUR NATION IS AT WAR against a farreaching network of violence and hatred. Our economy is badly weakened, a consequence of greed and irresponsibility on the part of some, but also OUR COLLECTIVE FAILURE TO MAKE HARD CHOICES and PREPARE THE NATION FOR A NEW AGE. He went on say that, we gather because we have CHOSEN HOPE over fear, UNITY OF PURPOSE OVER CONFLICT AND DISCORD. We Americans are drawn from every language and religion and culture on Earth and we have STRENGTH IN THIS DIVERSITY our patchwork heritage is a strength, not a weakness. We are a nation of Christians AND Muslims, Jews AND Hindus AND non-believers. We are SHAPED BY EVERY LANGUAGE AND CULTURE, drawn from every end of the Earth, and because we have TASTED the bitter swill of CIVIL WAR AND SEGREGATION, and EMERGED from that dark chapter STRONG and MORE UNITED, we cannot help but believe that the old hatreds shall someday pass, that

15

the LINES OF TRIBE SHALL SOON DISSOLVE, that as the world grows smaller, our COMMON HUMANITY shall reveal itself... America must play its role in ushering in a NEW ERA OF PEACE (the Presidents inauguration speech of 20th Jan., 2009. Emphasis added). Obama has been a strong supporter of faith based community partnerships, and on the 5th February 2009 he signed an executive order establishing the new White House Office Faith-Based and Neighbourhood Partnerships (FBNP). The advisory body for the FBNP will consist of a 25 member advisory board of religious and secular leaders and scholars from different backgrounds appointed for one-year terms. Religious leaders will not, of course, consist of representatives only from Christian denominations. America, Obama asserts, is no longer a Christian nation, moreover, Islam, the faith that Obama appears to favour above all others, is a part of America (You-Tube, Nov. 2009). Dialectical Methodology, it must be borne in mind, provides absolute manoeuvrability to those applying it. It may adopt the shape, colour, and apparent character of any ideology, morality, or the religious faith of any group become all things to all men. Obama, for example, may profess to be a true Democrat one day, an admirer, indeed an applicator of, Communistic doctrine the next. Hes professed Christianity and now, more recently, in word and gesture, Islam. It is no oversimplification to identify the nineteenth century as a century of ideas (in particular Hegelianism and Darwinism), and the twentieth century through to the present time, as the outworking of those ideas. The final outcome is approaching: out of the present calculated and induced chaos, a New World Order is emerging. Out of these troubled times, Skull and Bones President George Bush (senior) announced at the end of the Gulf War (phase one), will emerge our fifth objective, a New World Order. Out of the current financial, environmental, terror and what-have- you chaos, the final objective of the globalist elite will arrive: a One World Government headed up by a world Leader - the Antichrist. Christ or Antichrist On the 17th February, 2009, in Denver, the group of seven nations (G-7) signed over its sovereignty to the NWO. On the 2nd of April, 2009, in London, the balance of G-20 surrendered their sovereignty. In December 2009, in Copenhagen, delegates from the nations of the world, gathered with the object of voting on and becoming signatories to, the setting up of a world government, including taking control of all financial and trading markets. The principle focus for stimulating this result was the (phony) threat of Global Warming. The meeting didnt go exactly as intended (God the Restrainer is still on the job). Nevertheless, Club of Rome inspired post-industrial zero- growth pro-environmental policies continue to be adopted (with the apparent exception of China) worldwide, the consciousness of the masses correspondingly raised to receive and facilitate

16

them. Plans for a global energy based (as opposed to price based) trading system are already beginning to be implemented (the raising of energy commissions, smart energy grids and appliance regulators) around the world. On the religious front, in December, 2009, in Melbourne Australia, the World Parliament of Religions met to discuss the details of the new world religious order: a synthesis of all religious persuasions except Biblical-historical-grammatical Christianity. The End is nigh! The Antichrist will soon arrive, and be welcomed, as the man to solve the troubles and chaos of the world the saviour of mankind. Though he enters peaceably, he will lead the world into a time of trouble such as it has hitherto never seen (Daniel 12:1). The Bible calls it The Great Tribulation. President Obama it should be noted, arrived on the scene peaceably, capitalizing on Americas war weariness, promising to get the boys, or the bulk of the boys home from Afghanistan and Iraq ASAP. He even received the Nobel Peace prize. But since coming to office he appears have just carried on where President Bush left off. And this year (2011) he took America to war (without Congressional approval) against Libya (in line with NATOs globalist policies). He also provoked the Russians with a US naval presence in the Black Sea. After the staged killing of Osama bin Laden in Pakistan by American special forces in 2011, a perpetual war clause was introduced into the US National Defence Authorization Act, Section 1034, the Chairmans Mark, which will allow the president of the US to make war, Any Where, Any Time Against Any Enemy Perceived or Real, without the need of congressional authorization
(http://willyloman.wordpress.com/2011/o5/16/section-1034-of-the-2012-ndaa-chairma...)

The human urge for a final resolution to all this conflict and chaos in a State of global peace and harmony and security must be stronger than it has ever been. Out of all this Chaos will emerge the Order of Antichrist. It cant be far off: the Antichrist and the Antichrist system. Fortunately we dont have to follow the Antichrist down the road to Armageddon and Gods wrath. For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ (1 Thess 5:9). The Bible says that God demonstrated his love for us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us (Romans 5:8). He was condemned in our place, for our sins: sealed our pardon with His blood. If we believe this; if we confess with our mouths the Lord Jesus, and believe in our hearts that God hath raised Him from the dead, we shall be saved (Romans 10: 9-10). By GRACE, the Bible tells us, we are SAVED through FAITH, and that (salvation) is NOT OF OURSELVES: it is the GIFT OF GOD: NOT OF WORKS, lest any man should boast (Eph. 2:8). Remember, there is no salvation in anyone else: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby they must be saved (Acts 4: 12). Christ or Antichrist, that is the choice there is no excluded middle ground.

17

A Theological Stumbling-Block to Understanding Dialectics

As dialectics involves the use and management of the antithetical tendencies of fallen human nature, we need to consider, before moving into the main body of this subject, whether fallen men are capable of experiencing anything like the horrible (moral) duality experienced by Paul in Romans Ch. 7. Calvinists and Christians who subscribe to mans TOTAL ABSOLUTE depravity will not understand, or at least have difficulty, with dialectics as it is applied in the area of morals. I watched a documentary recently, Worlds Greatest Disasters, and saw both the nobility and cruelty of mankind: the former (nobility) in the selfless, and incredibly courageous work of rescuers (e.g., diving back into an overturned ferry on a windswept ocean, to assist the recovery of people trapped inside), crying when they couldnt do more; and the latter (cruelty) in the Lockerbie air disaster the plane blown out of the sky at Christmas (the season of good will to all men), its victims scattered for miles over the Scottish countryside. I recall reading of a clash between Sunnis and Shiites (somewhere in the Middle East). Somehow, in the clash, a number of Shiites ended up falling off a bridge into the river beneath. A Sunnite dived into the river and rescued six of his Shiite enemies before he drowned. He died saving his enemies. Countless examples can be cited. Man is made in the image and likeness of God and that image, though defaced by the fall, is not obliterated. Without denying that all our righteousness is as filthy rags, and that by grace we are saved through faith; and that (salvation) not of yourselves: it is the gift of God, not of works, lest any man should boast (Eph. 2:8-9), one needs to acknowledge an active conscience in fallen man and the fact that man, to a greater or lesser extent, is able to live in accordance with its dictates (Romans 2: 14-15). In recognition of the horrible duality of his (fallen) nature, men (with a little help from the Powers of Darkness) have devised systems of metaphysical and/or lightdark dualism to account for that duality and provide an answer to it. The Orphics identified the physical body, which they referred to as the tomb of the soul, as the source of the horrible duality, and sought escape from it through ecstatic out of the body experiences. All they succeeded in doing was to increase the tension between the inner and outer man. In more recent times guilt has been targeted as the principle culprit in the duality, e.g., by Freud who identified it as the most serious problem confronting mankind. Guilt needed to be rationalized away. The price of progress in civilization, says Freud, is paid by forfeiting happiness through the heightening of the sense of guilt (Freud, Civilizations and its Discontents). Others (L. Kohlberg and R. Kramer) suggest that To find a socio-moral identity (a society) requires a rebellious moratorium, because it requires liberation of initiative from the guilt which our retrogressors suffered from (Continuities and
Discontinuities in Childhood and Adult Moral Development, vol. 12, pp. 93-120, S. Karger AG, Basel, 1976). One of the objects, in creating brainwashed assassins, is to remove

their sense of guilt.

18

The Gap Between Conventional Moral Expectations and Actual Moral Behaviour If ought implies can (moral prescriptions are capable of being complied with), then why the massive gap observed by psychologists between conventional moral expectations and actual moral behaviour? In my book Feminism and the Word of God (1984) I wrote: If we see that certain behaviour is good, and thus prescribe it, yet at the same time deny that it is attainable to men, arent we engaging a logical inconsistency? If to evaluate morally is to prescribe, and to prescribe is to expect that someone conform to the prescription (moral judgements are both theoretical and practical), then to say that something is both good and unattainable is logically inconsistent (p. 22). But then, No ones perfect; were all only human. Everyone is thus depraved and as such under sentence of death. But if that depravity is absolutely total, we would be incapable of recognising our depravity and would not experience the horrible duality of the tension between what is noble in our fallen natures (the marred image of God) and base (our capacity for vileness and cruelty). However filthy rags they may be, in terms of our righteousness in Gods sight, men and women, such as the atheist Fred Hollows, and the live with the lepers Albert Schweitzer, who have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law,which show the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, their thoughts either accusing or excusing one another (Romans 2:14-15). And the conscience does accuse. Many Catholic clergy for example, who felt the high calling to the church, and began with the highest selfless ideals, fell into sex sins, the temptations of which were intensified by the natural frustrations of attempting to live according to the unnatural law of celibacy. Do such sad souls not experience the wretchedness of such violations of their consciences: the tensions of the horrible duality similar to what Paul felt when he was not living in the sphere of the Holy Spirit? I do not deny that Pauls struggle in Romans 7 is unique to the saved saint who is not living in the sphere of the Spirit (How can the flesh lusteth against the Holy Spirit and the Holy Spirit against the flesh in the unsaved?). I will just say that the attention given to this topic by the unsaved throughout the centuries, testifies to the fact that the experience of guilt and shame and depravity is common to the unsaved implying a knowledge of good written in their hearts (Romans 2: 14-15). Psychological problems are linked to loss of objectivity men and women tend to come apart psychologically when they lose their objectivity. In the sphere of morals and values, objectivity is essential. The psychiatric hospitals are currently full to capacity with people who have come apart at the seams, as it were. Francis Schaeffer is, I believe, correct when he writes, Can you see that, to the extent to which people accept biblical teaching for the inward man as well as the

19

outward man, there is an increasing integration of the inward and the outward man because they see both the inward and outward man under the unity of the same norms, in regard to both values and knowing? It is possible to move from the outward man to the inward man because there is an increasing alignment, as both are bound by the same universal. We must allow the norms of God in values and knowing to bind the inward man as well as the outward man, so that there is less and less discrepancy between the inward and outward man (He Is There and He Is Not Silent, p. 84, Tyndale House, 1984). It is, of course, in the interests of the dialecticians to maintain and maximise that discrepancy, that alienation of man from himself (and from other men in the area of morals). It needs to be borne in mind that the Hermetic magicians we are about to examine do not see the duality of man as horrible, and are thus not concerned with resolving it. Rather they insist that all acts, noble or cruel, must be equal: that good and evil are mere terms expressing some relation of haphazard hostility between forces equally self justified. As Gnostics, and worshippers of the Balancer, Hermes, they seek to obtain a balance between these forces, to have their good deeds equal their bad, indeed, as we have seen, to duly blend, all opposites.

21

Part One

23

Chaos Magic
Remember that the end justifies the means
(Adam Weishaupt, nominal founder of the Order of the Illuminati, 1st May, 1776 ).

Webster notes that occult sects, from the earliest of times, have existed for two purposes: the esoteric and the political: the former (e.g., the Luciferians and the Manicheans), were concerned primarily with religious or esoteric doctrines; the later (the Ismailis, the Templars and the like) combined secrecy and occult rites with the political aim of domination (Nesta Webster, Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, p. 74). Adam Weishaupt, the nominal founder of the Bavarian Illuminati, was concerned with both purposes, and to both ends he gathered from every (occult) association, religious and political, past and present...the portions he required, and welded them into a working system of terrible efficiency (Webster, ibid, p 231). His religious purpose was to abolish Christianity (indeed all positive religions; but Christianity was/remains the number-one target of the Illuminati); and replace it with a Peoples Religion, based on Nature and Reason. His political purpose was to overthrow all civil government and introduce a One World Government (a global Republic based on the Platonic model). Where possible, Christianity was to be destroyed by direct assault (the object of the French and Bolshevik Revolutions), otherwise, by progressive corruption (gradualism). As we proceed with this study we will see that the Illuminati goals and methodology employed to achieve them have not, to this day, changed one iota. And the goals have almost been achieved. We are currently on the verge of a One World Government, a global church (as outlined in UN Earth Charter), and professing Christianity has become increasingly apostate. The New Age theosophical religious offshoot of Illuminism which is at the core of the Gaia environmental movement is a version of Gnosticism (Luciferian Occultism) in which the Forces identified with the Christ and Lucifer are regarded as equal and interactive (positively) in the Cosmic Process. The New Age Pope, David Spangler, explains the theology in his book Reflections on the Christ, adding that all entering the New Age will be required to undergo a Luciferic initiation (his chapter on Lucifer). In regards to corrupting Christianity, Weishaupt concluded that Christianity lends itself to subversive ideas more than any other religion, and, as many of the members of the Order were clergymen, to these and other seekers of true Christianity in the ranks, he contrived to present a corrupted version of Christianity, depicting Jesus as an initiate who taught a secret communistic doctrine. Christs mission in this respect was not to save sinners but by means of Reason to make men capable of freedom (Webster, ibid, p 216). The secret doctrine of the illuminised clergy is, as we will see, grounded in the core ideas

24

of Romanticism; ideas which were to motivate and drive the masses in the French Revolution: Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity. This secret doctrine of Christ was offered to Freemasonry, which the Illuminati had penetrated. It was offered, after a little doctoring to bring it into line with Masonic legends and dogma, as true Freemasonry, which was said to have been handed down by initiates who hid themselves and their doctrine under the cover of Freemasonry (Webster, ibid, p. 217). The true designs of the Order with regard to religion (were) not (however) confided to the mere Freemasons, but only to the Illuminati, says Webster. She quotes Weishaupt, who, under the heading of Higher Mysteries, writes: The man who is good for nothing better remains a Scottish Knight. If he is, however, a particularly industrious co-ordinator (sammler), observer, worker, he becomes a PriestIf there are among these (Priests) high speculative intellects, they become Magi. These collect and put in order the higher philosophical system and work at the Peoples religion, which the Order will next give to the world. Should these high geniuses, also be fit to rule the world, they become Regents (philosopher kings). This is the last degree (quoted by Webster, ibid, p.217, philosopher kings added). The Illuminati Magi are thus the ones entrusted by Weishaupt to put Christianity down and introduce, and if qualified rule, the new world religious-political order. So, what is a Magi? Magi was a title given to certain ancient priests who practiced astrology and the magic arts and is the root of the word magic (Graham Weaver, A to Z or the Occult, p.105). It is commonly misconceived that the original Magi were Persian worshippers of Zoroaster. But Magic had its (post Flood) origin in the Chaldean Magi of the primitive empire in Babel (Bunsen). Plutarch acknowledges that (the original) Zoroaster among the Chaldeans instituted the Magi, in imitation of whom the Persians also had their (Magi). (quoted by Hislop, The Two Babylons, p. 313). The original Zoroaster was the warrior king Nimrod, the founder of Babylon. The magic he and his father Cush introduced to the post Flood world was Chaos Magic (the great soothsayer and false prophet Cush is, as weve seen, identified with the Egyptian Hermes). Hermetic science, the smash and rebuild approach to creation (as depicted in the Fabian Societys London office window) underpins Hegelian dialectical magic. The magic we are about to investigate is not magic as is popularly conceived: that is, as either hocus-pocus and clever trickery, or miracle working. According to the Hermetic magicians, there are no miracles. Everything that happens is the result of Law. The knowledge and application of these laws is the art of magic. Magic is especially concerned with the control and manipulation of the secret laws and forces of nature: forces which, may include, but frequently do not feature, in the cause-effect metaphysics and logic of popular science. Technical Hermetica, for example, is concerned with understanding and exploiting sympathetic links, and aversions, in the subtle realm: the realm of the unconscious mind, and the

25

interactive unconscious (spiritual transference in a group), what Jungian Depth psychologists call the Collective Unconscious. Long before the appearance of Quantum physics and Fourth Dimensional or 4-Space technology, Hermetic magicians understood that beyond the world of appearance lay an invisible and intangible essence which was not subject to Newtonian cause-effect physics and which could be manipulated. At this point, to better understand the type of magic (or magick) we are about to investigate, it will be helpful to have a brief look at an example of a recent master practitioner of the craft. In his Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler (1976), Antony Sutton notes that The role of the American power elite in the rise of Hitler should also be viewed in conjunction with a little-known aspect of Hitlerism only now being explored: the mystical origins of Nazism, and its relations with the Thule society and with other conspiratorial groups (p. 14). Gerald Suster, a researcher into this aspect of Nazism, notes that The Thule Group was a serious magical order: that is to say that its activities did not consist merely of examining the crankier fringes of mythology, acting out meaningless rituals, and dreaming of world conquest. It taught the initiates to practice the magic arts and awaken their own potential. Its teaching included the control of a subtle force, like Lyttons vril or the Kundalini of the Hindus: the creation of desirable situations through intense and systematic visualization: and the art of communication with the mysterious beingsthe Hidden Masters or Unknown Supermen (Suster, The Age of Horus, p. 96). The Thule Society currently represented in what is known as the Committee of 300, the inheritors of Illuminism. Known in the Committee as Moriah Conquering Wind, the Illuminati memberships of this organization are referred to as the magicians. The Concept of Magic or Magick The core doctrine of Luciferian occultism (which underpins Illuminism and high level Freemasonry) is the Dual Principle: the blasphemous notion that Lucifer and Christ (who is identified as the Devil) are equal. Lucifer is not, and never was, equal with Christ. Lucifer, or Satan (Lucifer in his fallen state), is a created being, and, as such, he and his underling fallen angels and demons are deficient in both knowledge and power. They are, furthermore, incapable of establishing stability and order in society. This deficiency forced both gods and men to make use of magic an inactive power independent of gods and men, but which could be activated... and managed by various means, by gods and men (I. Mendelssohn, Magic, Magician, The Interpreters Dictionary of the Bible, vol. K-Q, 1962, p. 223). The manipulation of subtle or etheric energies (those of the Fourth Dimension) by magicians (what some call subtle magic) immediately comes to mind: including the diabolical commerce in rites and invocations, with spiritual beings which inhabit the dimension. But Hermetic magic, though it utilizes the Universal

26

Medium, embraces much, much more. Hermetic magic, as already implied, involves the use and management of conflict: of ideas (in the minds of the masses) and things (events in the external world). It is based on the premise that Chaos is a creative force and that the stimulation and management of Chaos in history creates a predetermined history. Such stimulation and management includes the financing and management of wars and revolutions, and movements (e.g., Nazism, Communism, Gaia Environmentalism). It involves the controlling of information, opinions, education, debt and technology, and so forth. And it involves research into the methods of mind control (or brainwashing) and the technology of people control. That the gods (fallen angels) EMPOWER magic would be acknowledged by most Biblical Christians; the idea that they EMPLOY magic, however (e.g. to control human thought and behaviour), would be much less acceptable. Why? Because of a misunderstanding, in my opinion, of exactly what magic is. Magic Defined The Lesser Key of Solomon describes the magician as a SEARCHER into NATURE. Eliphas Levi defined magic as the exercise of power which is natural, but superior to the ordinary powers of nature. Samuel Liddle Mathers (Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn) defined it as the SCIENCE of the CONTROL of the SECRET FORCES of NATURE. Aleister Crowley (Golden Dawn, OTO, Committee of 300), who saw himself as a reincarnation of Eliphas Levi, simply described magic simply as the science and art of causing CHANGE to occur in accordance with WILL. (Edith Starr Miller, Occult Theocracy, p. 578). Commenting on Crowleys definition, one expert magician explained that, Essentially magick is the ability to bring about a willed change. This can be anything from being hungry and willing to eat and thus making a sandwich, to willing to call someone on the phone and doing so (quoted in Fritz Springmeiers, Bloodlines of the Illuminati, p. 386). Rebellion, the Bible says, is as the sin as witchcraft (1 Sam. 15:23). The will to do Gods will is not witchcraft. At the core of magic is rebellion especially that based on the original rebellion in Eden: the desire to be as God. But what if one is not consciously in revolt against God? What if one is practicing witchcraft unconsciously? Springmeier notes that the practice of magick may take place without a conscious act of rebellion, as it does, for example in the initiations in Freemasonry and the Temple endowment ceremonies of Mormonism. Most of the Mormon congregation involved in the Mormon Temple ceremonies do not recognise the meaning and nature of the ceremonies (ibid, pp. 236-7). It is the same in Christendom. The magical technique known as guided visualization, is practiced by many unwitting Christians. Many also believe that they have a god potential within them that can be actualized, elevating them into the god class, or the superman class. Many more are involved in Community church dialoguing

27

cells (finding truth in synthesis) under the supervision of change agents (servant leaders). They see their object as effecting change in the wider community and in the World. Many (perhaps most) women subscribe to feminism to some degree. Most would not consider themselves Gnostics, but many, like the Gnostics, strive to transcend their gender limitations. Fully-blown Feminism is witchcraft as many of its proponents freely admit (e.g. Erica Jung). Such involvement on the part of Christians is involvement in the product of conscious rebellion on the part of others. Those unwittingly involved are the dupes of magicians who have snared them (via their itching ears) into participating in Hells revolt against Heaven. How horrified would those involved in Christian cell groups dialoguing to consensus be, to find that they are involved in the Mystery birthing process, and the Wonderful Work of the Hermetic magician (of bringing Hell to Earth). Hitler, as noted earlier was a magician. He saw himself as an agent of the Will of the (Hegelian) World Spirit, to which end he employed Chaos magic (e.g. in invocating the God of War in the Nuremburg rallies; using and managing the Dialectic Process, e.g. of race against race; Nation against Nation) to destroy the old order based on Christian sentiments, and prepare the way for the New Global (political and religious) Order. Nationalism, for Hitler, was only a dialectical device. Hitler explained: I had to encourage national feelings for reasons of expediency; but I was already aware that the nation idea could only have a temporary value. The day will come when even here in Germany what is known as nationalism will practically have ceased to exist. Hitler was an internationalist employing nationalism to achieve his goals. Even politics, for Hitler, was only a means to an end. Politics, he said, are only a practical and fragmentary aspect of (the) destiny (of the human race). Very little is written about the magic underpinnings of Nazism and Hitler (both products of the Thule Society). It is impossible to understand Hitlers political plans, commented Hermann Rauschning, unless one is familiar with his basic beliefs and his conviction that there is a magical relationship between Man and the Universe. A new age of the magic interpretation of the world is coming, Hitler predicted: an interpretation in terms of will and not the intelligence (quoted in Suster, The Age of Horus, italics added). It would be no exaggeration to say that that new age that Hitler predicted is already upon us. Groups engaged in dialoguing to consensus (seeking truth in synthesis), people who understand and use the psycho and social manipulative power of cybernetics, who believe in and apply The Power of Positive Thinking, or in the Church, the power of positive confession (not in terms of faith in Christ, and the propositions of Scripture, but in terms of faith in the power of ones own faith), who employ active imagination, imaginative therapy or guided visualization, and so forth, have entered and become active in the world of magic. When I speak of positive thinking I am not speaking of the importance of a confident outlook or approach to a problem (I can do all things in Christ) but

28

rather the manipulative power of positive and negative confession: of mind over matter. It is noteworthy that the top selling book, The Power of Positive Thinking, was written by high ranking Illuminati member Normal Vincent Peale (Pilgrim Society, 33 degree Mason, Protestant leader and President of American Foundation for Religion and Psychiatry). Was the book written to help people to live fuller lives or to snare them into a magic interpretation of the world? The same could be asked of childrens entertainment. Are the Disney and Harry Potter books and movies, for example, wholesome entertainment designed to impart useful information and foster valuable qualities in children or, to instil in them the magic and witchcraft interpretation of the world? According to Dr. John Coleman, the Harry Potter character is a product of the Illuminati think tank, the Tavistock Institute of Human Relations; it is a revamping of the witchcraft stories of the occultist Richard Potter (high ranker in the East India Company), father of Beatrice Potter - occultist and co-founder of the Fabian Society (John Coleman, The
Committee of 300, pp. 24, 66, 182, 353).

The Magical Relationship Between Man and the Universe When Hitler spoke of the magical relationship between man and the Universe he was alluding to the universal medium of magic: the various planes or regions of the Astral sphere or magical universe, what the Illuminati call the Body of Light. It, and the forces associated with it are known by hundreds of different names: the Astral Light (Blavatsky), Life Ether (Steiner), the Spiritual Essence (Goethe), the Nous (Plato), the Magnetic Fluid (Swedenborg), the Vril (Bulwer-Lytton), the celestial Ra (Egyptian Mysteries), Synchronicity (Jung), or, in non-mainstream physics, the Electron Sea, the Pulse of the Universe, Quanta Energy Packets; and non-mainstream chemistry, Either Gas. Antony Sutton, in his The View From 4Space, lists about two hundred names for the sphere and its phenomena (pp. 133140). According to Springmeier, the Illuminati call the Body of Light, the Watchtowers, and all Illuminists must be adept at entering the Watchtower planes
(Springmeier, op cid, p. 337).

To the military and commercial Remote Viewer, the Universal Medium is known as the Either. Remote Viewers invariably develop an anti-Christian world view. One military Remote Viewer, David Morehouse, learnt from his travels in hyperreality that Light and Darkness are aspects of the world and of the Self at all levels, and that Light is not always representative of goodness, nor Dark always representative of evil, and that the veil separating the Light and Darkness is very thin and that Truth lies beyond the veil (David Morehouse, Psychic Warrior, Penguin, 1997, p. 217). Does that square with the Bible? It says that in Christ there is no darkness (1 Jn. 1:5); that Christ called us out of it (1 Peter 2:9), delivered us from its power (Col. 1:13); it says that Light hath no communication with darkness (2 Cor. 6:14), and so forth. This Remote Viewer also came to understand the balance in all things. It is noteworthy that the room from which Morehouse

29

entered the Ether for extended remote viewing (ERV) was painted grey, to avoid mental noise (ibid pp. 92-93). To activate or operate within the Universal Medium one has to have the right state of mind. Thought and faith and a focused will, is a part of the process. One of the problems with applying the technology based on what is commonly being called 4 Space reality, is its erratic nature: some people can make it work, some cant. Trevor James Constable, a scientific pioneer in etheric weather control (a technology now being used successfully by Singapore, Malaysia, Namibia, Eritrea, Greece and Israel) points out that the outcome is influenced by the state of mind, intent and purpose of the operator. You cannot make a locomotive run by thought but a variety of other things are possible, such as manipulating the weather by diverting and interrupting normal flows of atmospheric moisture (All of Constables operations are reported to the US National Oceanic Atmospheric Administration on NOAA Form 17-4). (A. Sutton, The View From 4-Space, pp. 5-6). To enter and move about the Medium requires a certain state of mind. Morehouse found that by focusing my thoughts into visual patterns, I could control my movements in this phantom state. If I wanted to stand, I visualized myself standing; similarly, if I wanted to move left or right, I pictured myself turning that way (ibid, p. 112). It is noteworthy that Hermes, the force behind Hermetic magick, is the god of the boundaries, Lord of the Stone Heap which marks the boundaries (Chetwynd): the boundaries between male and female, the conscious and the unconscious, between Third Dimension Reality, and the Universal Ether. Dionysus and Eros, gods (lying spirits) with which we will become progressively familiar in this study, are also at the boundary, trying to lure people across the border (Chetwynd, A Dictionary of Sacred Myth, p. 170). The Bible says that the realm of magic, soothsaying, sorcery, witchcraft, astrology and so forth are forbidden realms. Witchcraft is a capital offence (Ex. 22:18). Were not to go there. Mathers and Crowley were, as previously noted, members of the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn, whose magic, as the title of the Order implies, was based, or largely based, on Hermetic science. Hermetic magicians believe that all phenomena, in the divine and material realms alike are linked by sympathetic powers or energies into one pleroma (Fowden, The Egyptian Hermes, p, 76). This is the All is One doctrine of the Mysteries which provides the foundation for todays biocentric Environmental Movement. Hermetic religion is a synthesis of Chaldean, Egyptian and Greek religious, cosmological and philosophical ideas, of which the Greek element predominates (Agnes, The Mystery Religions, p. 195). Of the Greek element, the strongest influence is Pythagorean. The Pythagoreans were an order, who met in lodges under the sign of the pentagram, the sign which they are said to have appended to their letters. It was Bertrand Russell, I think, who described Pythagoras as a mixture

30

of Mary Baker Eddy, founder of the Christian Science cult, and Albert Einstein (in other words, a mixture of science and the occult), adding that Pythagoras influenced modern thought more than any other man. Pythagorean philosophy is founded on two concepts, that of Cosmos, and the idea that all things in the Cosmos are numbers. The Cosmos is an ordered whole, and as such, is assimilated to number. The first principle or fundamental element of number is the Sacred Monad or the One. In Aristotles words, it is the first of all numbers that are in the natural series, and...deservedly acknowledged to be the source of all multitude, however extended it may be. Two proceeds from One and is regarded as the beginning of chaos. Indeed, all even numbers, which can be divided into exactly equal parts, are regarded as chaotic and need the Monad to bring them into equilibrium, for example, in the first equilibrium of numbers, Three. The Monad was also known as Chaos all of us have chaos in us, the opposing qualities (or antimonies) of which the Monad, the generative principle, reconciles. It does this by duly blending the opposites. The Pythagoreans produced a table of opposites under the heading of Limit and the Unlimited respectively: odd/even, male/female, one/plurality, at rest/moving, straight/curved, light/darkness, good/bad, etc.). The reconciliation or harmonizing of the antimonies by the Monad is the basis of the Pythagorean doctrine that the form is always in some sense a Mean: an attunement depending on a due blend of opposites... Burnet notes that the Pythagorean doctrine of the Mean became the central doctrine of all Greek philosophy to the very end, a doctrine dominated by the concept of the tuned string (John Burnet, Greek Philosophy, Thales to Plato, Macmillan, London, 1943, p. 56). The Mystery of the Balance, the Secret of Universal Equilibrium, and the Hegelian Dialectic Process, are all grounded in this idea. For the Pythagoreans, as we have seen, Reality is Number, and everything in the Cosmos is assimilated to number. The god Hermes presides over Number. He is said to have discovered numbers, and was known as the Numberer, or the Arithmetician, the god who bestows mathesis on souls. He was also said to have invented geometry and the art of reckoning, and is regarded as the god of all celestial knowledge. In Egypt, from which Athens received its religion, the books of Hermes were regarded as the divine fountain of all true knowledge of the Mysteries (Alexander Hislop, The Two Babylons, Loizeaux Brothers, New Jersey, 1959,
p. 209).

Omne Trinum Perfectum: Perfection is Threefold According to the Pythagoreans, All things consist of threes the first equilibrium of units: sacred, because it is made up of the monad (the Father) the duad (the Divine Mother) and their offspring (the divine Child). The Cosmos is accordingly divided into three principle worlds: The Supreme World which

31

penetrated all things (the One); The Superior World, the home of the gods and archetypes; and The Inferior World, the material world of lower order life including demons. These correspond to three principle interactive spheres: the Celestial, the subtle, and the material, each being comprised of three parts: symbolized in the triangle the first plane figure. The all things are threes is, of course a corruption of the triune godhead of Christianity and of the fact the Trinity is reflected in Gods Creation (energymass-motion; future-present-past; length-breadth-width, etc.). All the Mystery and esoteric religions of the world incorporate a distorted concept of the Trinity, whether as a false Triad of Deity or as triadic manifestations of deity at different levels (as in the Sephiroth of the Kabbala). The Triad of Deity or its manifestations is represented in the triangle. In the equilateral triangle the two sides descending from the apex are identified as male and female, the base the androgynous child. The image may be reversed, androgyny rising to godhood at the apex. The latter corresponds to the Dialectic process: the corners of the base representing the opposing thesis and antithesis, the apex, the synthesis. The triangle pointing upward (Male) is esoterically good; pointing downwards (Female), esoterically evil: the two interlaced, one pointing upwards, the other downwards, a symbol of the Macrocosm: the Double Divinity, the core doctrine of Luciferian Occultism. The hexagram also symbolises the union of male and female. Luciferian occultists also assign significance to the number three because it is the number of the chapter in Genesis where man rebelled against God (the evil God according to them) and began the process to be as gods (which the evil God sought to prevent). Hermetic science or magic is the management of the process, specifically of the chaotic (so called creative) forces set in motion by mans act of rebellion against God. Reality is One In the Egyptian Mysteries, everything was regarded a manifestation, by divine emanations, of the One: the Celestial Sun, Ra the spiritual Light of the World. Everything, according to the Egyptians, proceeds from the One and is ultimately resolved back into it. The idea that everything comes from One and is resolved back into it became central to the Orphism, the religion of which Pythagoras set out to reform. All occult doctrines, it needs to be borne in mind, are inversions of, or in some way woven around, Biblical truths and symbolism. The idea of a descent from a state of indescribable unity to that of division and diversity is grounded in twisted Biblical truth. Lucifer rebelled and broke away from the unity he had with God. He tempted our first parents to do likewise and they fell away from God. Not only did Adam and Eve lose their (personal) unity with God, they became separated from themselves, from other others, and from Nature. A subsequent

32

rebellious unity at Babel was broken by God and human kind was further divided through the division of languages. The idea that creation is a cyclic process of dividing (into halves and then into parts) and reassembling the parts, or shattering and rebuilding, is fundamental to Hermetic science. Today, the European Union (EU), an instrument of Hermetic science, is working towards re-establishing the unity and centralism that rebellious man lost at Babel. The EUs parliamentary building at Strasburg is modelled on the artist Peter Bruegels famous painting of the unfinished Tower of Babel. A poster designed to promote the EU (see plates 1&2) depicts the unfinished tower surrounded by eleven inverted (Satanic) pentagrams with the words Europe: Many Tongues One Voice. The poster is an inversion of Gods judgement at Babel when He divided mens tongues and scattered them abroad. Reality is Two The initial division in the Hermetic process is into two. In the Mysteries, division, initially into halves, is the first step in the development of Consciousness: a process in which the Absolute knows itself. Simply put, for consciousness to develop, there needs to be a division, between the subject and the object known. Once again, the Mystery doctrine involves an inversion of Biblical truth. The Serpent offered to make Eve wise (expand her consciousness) through experiential knowledge of good and evil. To acquire such wisdom she had to separate from God personally, morally, spiritually. Two was regarded by the Pythagoreans as the first of the feminine numbers the beginning of chaos. Two, which is the first number to break away from one, is regarded by occultists, as the Devils number. It is the number which represents God and the Devil as equal and opposing forces. This concept, as weve seen, constitutes the foundation doctrine of Gnosticism and Luciferian occultism. Reality is Three The First Equilibrium of Units According to Hermetic cosmogony everything originates and develops out of a constant upheaving agitation Chaos (Besant). War is the father of all things (Heraclitus). More specifically, things come into being and develop, and truth is known, through the conflict between opposite forces or ideas. The result of the clash is the emergence of a new condition: a third force incorporating the best elements of the two opposing forces. The equilibrium thus achieved in the new synthesis is not however, a perfect state or absolute truth. Truth is coherence with the ordered Cosmos, with the Whole, the One, and any judgements made in isolation from the Absolute context can only be partially true. Owing to the imperfection of every new condition or idea, an opposing force or idea is generated, the resultant upheaval and conflict being eventually resolved on a higher plane in a new synthesis or equilibrium incorporating the best or rational elements of the opposing forces. This is just the Egyptian-Orphic Mystery doctrine that all proceeds from the One (into halves and then multiplicity) and is eventually

Plate 1

33

The official poster on the right promoting the European Community (EC) was put out and distributed by the Council of Europe a sub organization of the EC. The picture is based on Peter Bruegel's famous painting of the Tower of Babel which became the inspiration for the design of the EUs parliamentary building in Strasburg. The many tongues one voice theme is an inversion of Gods judgment on the tower builders in Genesis 11. Note the eleven inverted Satanic pentagrams in the poster. Note the twelve regular pentagrams in the EC flag

35 Plate 2

TOWER OF BABEL BY BRUEGEL

EU PALIAMENT STRASBOURG

The EUs Louis Weiss building in Strasbourg was designed with the expressed purpose of resembling the unfinished Tower of Babel as depicted in Peter Bruegel's famous painting.

37

resolved back into it (progressively and dialectically). The new equilibrium at each point in the return to the One, though better, or more rational than the former, is also lacking in perfection, and as such, gives rise to an opposite force and agitation resumes. The three-step process of Idea, Counter Idea, and the resolution of both in a New Idea, goes on indefinitely (that is until everything is resolved back into its Source and a New Process begins). The Occult Dual Principle The first of the principles of Hermetic magic, Reality is One implies, as we have seen that the Devil and God are equal and opposite within the One. It is the doctrine of the dual principle: two Gods or forces existing in a perpetual state of dynamic, creative tension. The idea is, as we have seen, represented in the Hermetic symbol of the double divinity: two interlaced triangles representing God and Satan as equal and opposite forces. The Luciferian Occultist Albert Pike appeals to the principle when he writes, in analogical and universal dynamics one can only lean on that which resists. Thus the universe is balanced by two forces which maintain its equilibrium: the force of attraction and that of repulsion. This divine dualism, he says, is demonstrated by the phenomenon of polarity and by the universal law of sympathies and antipathies (quoted by Judith Starr Miller, Occult
Theocracy, p. 221).

Creation through the Strife of Opposites The idea that creation is the product of agitation and strife is as old as the Babylonian and Egyptian Mysteries. The idea entered into the Western mind through the Greek philosophers. Heraclitus (fl. 500 BC) taught that the apparent strife of opposites in this world is really due to the opposite tension which holds the world together (Reality is a tuned string): Dark and Light, bad and good, are not different but one and the same (Jonathan Barnes, Early Greek Philosophy, p. 103). God comprises all the opposites. Furthermore, All things come about through opposition (Barnes, p. 107). War is a generative force, it is the father of all. Indeed, justice is strife. The world neither any god nor man made; but it was always and is and will be, fire everlasting, kindled in measures and being extinguished in measures (B30, quoted by Barnes). The idea had its post flood origin in ancient Babylon in the establishment and expansion by Nimrod of his kingdom through war. Nimrod was the first to perfect the arts of warfare, including the arts of fortifications and building, to expand his kingdom. Historians have identified Ninus, the most ancient of the Assyrian kings, as the first to carry out war against neighbours as they were yet unacquainted with the arts of war (e.g. Trogus Pompeius; Diodorus Siculus). Hislop identifies, Ninus, the Son, with Nimrod, also known as Ninus, the Son, pointing out that among the classic authors, the name Assyrians had a wide latitude of meaning taking in the Babylonians as well as the Assyrians proper (The Two Babylons, p. 23). The Bible records that Nimrod began to be a mighty

38

one on the earth, and that the beginning of his kingdom was Babylon (Gen. 10:8-10). Ninus, according to Justin, is said to have subdued all nations as far as Libya, and hence Egypt. Diodorus Siculus agrees that Ninus conquered Egypt (Bryant, vol. 2, p. 377, quoted by Hislop, p. 40). Through conquest the Babylonian religious system was extended into the conquered nations, including the doctrine of perpetual motion and strife. The Egyptians devised a brazen rattle, the Sistrum, to represent their teaching that everything must be kept in constant agitation, and never cease from motion. The sound of the sistra was said to avert and drive away Typho, identified with the corruption that clogs the process (Manly P. Hall, The Secret Teachings of All Ages, p. 46). From Egypt the idea eventually found its way into Greece and elsewhere. In India, in Brahmanism, the attribute of creation was assigned to the principle of Destruction. Stillson and Hugan note that in order to reconcile this apparent contradictionthey (the worshippers of Siva or Shiva) asserted that the dissolution and destruction of bodies was not real with respect to matter, which was in itself indestructible, although its modifications were in constant succession of mutation; that the power must necessarily unite in itself the attributes of creation and apparent destruction; that this power and matter are two distinct and co-existent principles in nature; the one active, the other passive; the one male, the other female; and that creation was the effect of the mysterious union of the two (Stillson and Hugan, The History of
Freemasonry and Concordant Orders, chapter entitled Hindustan, p. 74, quoted by Starr Miller, ibid pp. 54-55).

Hegel, in his 19th century regurgitation of the idea, proposed that War has the deep meaning that by it the ethical health of the nations is preserved and their finite aims uprooted. And as the winds which sweep over the oceans prevent the decay that would result from its perpetual calm, so war protects the people from the corruption which an everlasting peace would bring upon it (The Philosophy of Law). Hegel went on to teach that the world spirit advances by catastrophes, and its path is marked by forms that are used up, emptied, and jettisoned. Quiet is only apparent quiet, lull before a new storm (Golo Mann, The History of Germany Since 1798, p. 87). John Dewey, the Hegelian darling of the modern education system agreed. He proposed that War is the most effective preacher of the vanity of all merely finite interests, it puts an end to that selfish egoism of the individual by which he would claim his life and his property as his own or his familys (German Philosophy and Politics, p. 197). Order out of Chaos The Bible says the In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth. And the earth was without form and darkness was upon the face of the deep (Gen. 1:1-2). The Mystery account appears, at first sight, to be similar. A Chaldean account of Creation describes the period preceding the Genesis of our world as a time when there existed nothing but darkness and an abyss of waters (Corys Ancient fragments). In the account of Hermes the Egyptian, we

39

are told that In the beginning of the time there was naught in the chaos. Platos Demiurge is depicted as creating the world by imposing order on pre-existent chaotic matter. The superficial similarities between the opening words of the Biblical and Mystery Creation accounts disappear as one reads on. The Biblical Creation is ex Nihilo, out of nothing a concept the Mystery religions and modern science rejects. They reject Creation ex-nihilo and the idea that the Cosmos had a beginning. All is One in the Mystery system and God is all and all is god Creation is a cyclic extension of God. Everything proceeds (is created) from its own nature and everything originated through a constant upheaving agitation, and thus finally the world originated (Blavatsky, Isis Unveiled, p. 220, emphasis added). Christians, says Blavatsky, have forced the false belief of an ex nihilo Creation on the uneducated masses. No philosophers, she says, have believed in a spontaneous, limited or ex nihilo Creation (ibid, pp. 219-20). In the Biblical account, the earth, at the beginning of Creation, was without form and void and darkness was upon the face of the deep (Gen. 1:2). No reference is made in Genesis, or anywhere else in the Bible, of Chaos being a creative principle. Moreover, on the day that Creation was completely finished it was described by God as very good (Gen. 1:31) non-chaotic and harmonious. The Lord Jesus Christ is the Creator of all things that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities (rulers), or powers (authorities): all things were created by him and for him: And he is before all things, and by him all things consist(Col. 1: 16-17). And he is not a God of Chaos. The Origin of Division and Chaos God declared His Creation at its completion to be very good, but man, the centrepoint of Gods creation, committed a moral offence against Him and sin entered the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men (Rom. 5:12). Morality is concerned with offences against persons. Man, the finite person, committed an offence against God, the infinite Person. The consequence of a moral offence is penalty unless the offended person bears the weight of the offence and opens the door, on his conditions, to personal reconciliation with the offender. Without the guiltless persons initiative; without the recognition on the part of the offender of his guilt, and his repentance, there can be no reconciliation. The reader must bear in mind that division and chaos is the result of sin and ongoing rebellion against God. As a result of his rebellion man does not know peace (Romans 3: 10-18). Sin introduced chaos into creation, and chaos is a destructive not a creative force. Sin, as we have seen, introduced into humanity a number of significant divisions which produce chaos. The first and most significant is the separation of man from God. Secondly, man became divided from himself (spiritually, psychologically). Thirdly, he was divided from his

40

wife and subsequently other men (The woman whom thou gavest to be with me, she led me astray). And finally, he was divided from nature (not merely in terms of thorns and thistles but in terms of his inability to be a responsible custodian). Hermetic- Dialectic magic is concerned with the stimulation and management of these divisions not skyward (which is impossible), but downhill towards Perdition. The Original Chaos Merchants Hermes (Her-mes) is an Egyptian synonym for son of Ham, that is Cush. Cush was the father of Nimrod, and Chaos, according to Chaldaic pronunciation, is just one of the forms of the name Chus or Cush (Hislop, ibid, p. 27). Babylon was founded and extended by Nimrod, a magi-warrior king and expert in the arts of war. Babylon, from which all that opposes God and His redemptive program through Christ is identified, was founded on war and chaos. Cush, Nimrods father, was known in Pagan antiquity as Bel, the Confounder. His symbol was a club, a word which in Chaldee signifies, to shatter into pieces. Cush, or Bel, is identified in Hebrew tradition as the ringleader in the first rebellion at Babel, which caused the confusion of tongues, and resulted in the scattering abroad of the participants. Bel (Hermes) is the Chaldean Demiurge or Creator, the active power of the Babylonian godhead, the god of Confusion, who creates by causing chaos by shattering things into pieces and then remoulding them. Hislop notes that Janus, the god of gods, with whom Bel is identified, and from whom all the other gods had their origin, is made to say of himself: The ancients called me Chaos (ibid, p. 26). Creation, in the Mysteries, is a process which has been likened to serpents meeting and parting as they ascend upon a vertical axis. Hermes in this respect is represented holding a staff (the kyrekeion) in his right hand. Entwined round this sacred staff are two serpents, meeting and parting in the process of rising, their heads facing each other at the top. The serpents are said to express unity in the three Hermetic realms (the Celestial, the subtle and the phenomenal). Their polarised alternating ascent is, of course, more significantly representative of dialectic cycles. Scholars of the Mystery religions have noted this ascent between polarities in virtually every Mystery creed: from the alternating interaction of Isis and Osiris upon the vertical axis, to the meeting and parting of Sakti and Shiva. This dialectical concept of reality became established among the Greek philosophers, especially among the pre-Socratic philosophers, and throughout the whole of Greek philosophy there is, as we have seen, the dominating concept of the tuned string (the doctrine of the Mean: Reality consists of opposites in tension). The Doctrine of Eternal Flux The process of Hermetic transformation is a process of eternal change and exchange: all change being regarded as inherently progressive: as the realization

41

of an inherent potential. The doctrine that all things naturally strive to manifest the form within them (in humans the true self) and that all change amounts to the realisation of some of the potentialities inherent in the essence of a thing is a Mystery doctrine expounded and made popular by Aristotle. Change was once a slow process and ideas took a long time to spread geographically. The rise of industrial capitalism (1770-1850) and later financial capitalism (1850-1931) greatly accelerated the pace and scope of change. From the latter half of the twentieth century change began to accelerate exponentially. The constant interruption and replacement of ideas facilitates the brainwashing method known as the interrupted idea. Management of the process creates a calculated and induced confusion. The Future Shock programme, as it has been called by the Committee magicians who set it up, is designed to introduce more new ideas and situations than the human brain can cope with. There are, as John Coleman notes, clearly marked limits to the amount of changes and the nature of them that the mind can deal with. Eventually as targeted groups become so overwhelmed that they are no longer capable of making decisions (Coleman, The
Committee 300, pp.85-86).

The desire for change is offset dialectically by the desire for permanency. The ever-accelerating thrust of global change and agitation has created an overwhelming desire in the masses for global stability and order. According to Talmon, the desire for permanent peace and stability; for the resolution of all conflicts in a state of absolute harmony, was the human urge that calls totalitarian democracies into existence (Talmon, The Origins of Totalitarian Democracy). International terrorism, the international debt crisis, the U.S. economic collapse and pending financial collapse, and its consequences (homelessness, starvation, anarchy), viral pandemics, looming environmental catastrophes (real or perceived), and so on and so forth, have altogether stimulated this human urge in the mass consciousness to a hitherto unparalleled degree. The urge for a compromising resolution to the conflicts and crises besetting the world a resolution in which all fixed and dogmatic ideals are set aside is also the product of the successful cultivation in the mass mind of a new way of thinking dialectical thinking. Instead of thinking either-or (e.g., Catholicism or Protestantism, Christianity or Islam) the public has been conditioned to think both-and, in which the best elements of opposing systems are fused into a new system (e.g., into a new all-tolerant global religion). The New Age Movement, a significant player in the global process, is referring to the Age of Aquarius, the age into which we are supposedly entering, as the Age of Synthesis. A mindset of synthesis is necessary to introduce this new age of enlightenment. Maat and the Universal Mindset The ideal of a consciousness of synthesis characterised the ancient Mysteries. In ancient Egypt the servants of Hermes preached the doctrine of Maat. Maat says Versluis, is the ordering or harmonising principle (which) exists in three aspects:

42

for the individual, for the community as a whole, and for the cosmos, each reinforcing the other (ibid, p. 15). Neo-Gnostics call it a consciousness of unity to effect unity at all levels of physical and spiritual life. In the contemporary visible Church, such Gnosticism masquerades as a Kingdom Mindset. Maat was, in ancient Egypt, sometimes depicted as a goddess consort of Hermes, and sometimes as the Lords of Judgement. However represented as manifesting, Maat is always associated with reciprocity and harmony, between the gods the principle Divine realms and humankind (Versluis, The Egyptian Mysteries, p. 13). Maat is symbolized as a feather or as having a feather, a symbol of spiritual knowledge and flight. Her symbol appears on the staff of Hermes (signifying the souls ascent and the harmonizing principle behind all the realms of Hermes. The Tuned String The idea of Maat (along with the whole Hermetic Mystery tradition) entered into Western mainstream thought via the Greek philosophers. The idea that reality consists of a due blend of opposites; that the form (the ideal) is always in some sense a Mean, became, as we have seen, from the time of Pythagoras, the central doctrine of all Greek philosophy to the very end (John Burnet, Greek Philosophy, Thales to Plato, Macmillan & Co Ltd, London 1943 p. 56). The belief that things come into being and progress through the conflict of opposites appears, as previously noted, in the philosophy of Heraclitus. Reality for Heraclitus is an unceasing process of flux involving an eternal exchange between Eris (Strife). and Eros (Love). In this respect, war, is the father of all things (fr.44). It is not evil: It is just this opposite tension that keeps things together, like that of the string in the bow and the lyre (fr. 45), and through it is a hidden attunement, it is better than an open one (fr. 47). For all his criticism of Pythagoras, Burnet notes that Heraclitus cannot get away from the tuned string
(Burnet, ibid, p. 62).

A Balance Between Heaven and Hell The doctrine of Universal Equilibrium or, as the Illuminati refer to it, the Mystery of the Balance, is, as already implied, grounded in the notion that good and evil are mere terms expressing some relation of haphazard hostility between forces equally self justified: God, they say, is beyond good or bad. In the Instructions issued by Albert Pike, on July 14 th, 1889, to the 23 Supreme Councils of the world, Pike expresses the idea thus: Yes, Lucifer is God, and unfortunately Adonay (the God of the Christians) is also God. For the eternal law is that there is no light without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white without black, for the absolute can only exist as two Gods: darkness being necessary to light to serve as its foil as the pedestal is necessary to the statue, and the brake to the locomotive (Starr Miller, ibid, p. 221). New Agers such as David Spangler, preach much the same thing. Christ, in their theology, is merely a

43

counterbalance to Lucifer, both being involved in the creative process (Spangler, Reflections on the Christ). Note Pikes comment: Adonay is unfortunately also God. For Luciferian occultists, Lucifer is the god of Light; Adonay, the god of Darkness. The precedent of inverting good and evil is, once again, to be found in the ancient Mysteries, for example, in the death, fragmentation and resurrection of Osiris. In the Egyptian myth, the evil Typhon (or Seth) kills Osiris and scattered his dismembered pieces across Egypt. The reader will recall that the rattling sound of the sistra (a reminder that everything must be kept in constant agitation, and never cease from motion) was said to avert and drive away Typhon identified with the corruption that obstructs the Mystery process. Typhon, the evil one, is identified with the godly Shem who executed Nimrod, cut his body into pieces, and sent the parts to different cities throughout the country. Typhon is said to signify constraint by force, and the introduction of disorder into the sublunary sphere the very antithesis of Maat (Versluis, ibid, p. 56). The word Typhon has since come to signify a forcible check or reversal, as well as Violence, both of which refer to the cosmological significance of Typhon as the principle of disharmony, of violent opposition, destruction, as that which opposes and blots out the light (Versluis, ibid, p. 55, quoting and paraphrasing Plutarchs De Isis et Osiride, XLI.3) the light of Lucifer, that is. The execution and dismembering of Osiris by Typhon is, as previously noted, grounded in the execution of Nimrod, the founder of Babylon, at the command of Noahs son Shem. Hislop comments: Now when Shem had so powerfully wrought upon the minds of men as to induce them to make a terrible example of the great Apostate, and when the Apostates dismembered limbs were sent to the chief cities, where no doubt his system had been established, it will be readily perceived that, in these circumstances, if idolatry was to continue if, above all, it was to take a step in advance, it was indispensable that they should operate in secret. The terror of an execution afflicted on one so mighty as Nimrod, made it needful that, for some time to come at least, extreme caution should be used. In these circumstances, then, there can hardly be a doubt, that Mystery, which having Babylon for its centre, has spread over the world. In these Mysteries, under the seal of secrecy and the sanction of an oath, and by means of all the fertile resources of magic, men were gradually led back to the idolatry that had been publicly suppressed, while new features were added to that idolatry that made it still more blasphemous than before. That magic and idolatry were twin sisters, and came into the world together, we have abundant evidence. Hislop refers to Stanley and Epiphanius in support of the view that it was Nimrod who founded magic. He quotes Epiphanius: it was Nimrod, that established the sciences of magic and astronomy, the invention of which was subsequently (incorrectly) attributed to (the Bactrian) Zoroaster (Hislop, ibid, pp. 66-67, Stanley, History of Oriental Philosophy, p. 1031).

44

The forcible check back or reversal, that the Osiris-Typhon-Isis myth is supposed to signify, is a forcible check back for the evil Babylonian system. Such inversions typify, as weve seen, the whole Mystery system. Osiriss death, dismemberment and scattered body parts, is identified allegorically with the first phase of the creative process: in Alchemy, with the transmuting men into gods: in Hegelian philosophy, with the self-realisation of Reason. Chetwynd says that the language of creating is in terms of dividing. The process of living experience, he goes on to say, is one of dividing into halves, separating into parts, and then relating the parts and uniting the whole. Such cutting and reassembling is a major theme of myth and ritual, which retells the story of the life of the universe. Chetwynd gives the examples of Osiris, and of Dionysus (the Greek Osiris) and of Orpheus, being torn into pieces. The worshipper of Dionysus used to tear their god apart in the shape of a bull and eat the pieces. Chetwynd also notes the related process in Alchemy of dissolving and coagulating (Chetwynd, A Dictionary of
Sacred Myth, pp. 41-44).

The depiction of Typhon with a forked tail, a boar-like muzzle and horns, as Versluis acknowledges, identifies him as Lucifer or Satan in Christian tradition. So Shem, in doing Gods work of forcibly restraining the system of Nimrodian idolatry, is depicted as the Devil. Typhon is said to also signify turning upside down (Versluis). Satanism, the religion of desecration, is all about turning upside down. The identification of Shem the slayer of Nimrod with the Grand Adversary, the Devil, is such an inversion. Alternating Reversal Versluis notes that Plutarch identifies the loadstone or magnet as the bone of Horus (or Osiris); adding that iron is the metal of Typhon. Osiris, like the loadstone, draws people to God; whereas the reversed magnetism of Typhon is repelled by the Divine. The people of the earth are currently under the influence of Typhon, signified by cold, hard, rigid, mechanical iron. We are, or were until recently, at the maximum distance from the Divine. But that is changing, and is about to change dramatically: in an instant, things must reverse: iron again becomes attracted to the loadstone, and all reverts to the pristine, primordial order and harmony of Maat. At one time, says Versluis, Typhon and Osiris had been friends before becoming enemies. The time is approaching when they will again be friends. This is all, of course, dialectical codswallop! Negative becomes positive, magnetism is reversed, black becomes white, white, black, good evil, evil good, the Devil God, and God the Devil the Above as the Below; the Below as the Above Everything is equal: everybody is friends with everybody!

45

Reality is ONE Interconnected Pleroma Hermetic Magic is, as we have seen, grounded in the doctrine that all phenomena in the divine and material spheres are alike and linked into one pleroma (Fowden, ibid, p. 76). And everything has its origin in a single Source. The Egyptian Mysteries (from which Hermes-Thoth has his roots) are founded upon the worship of the Sun god, Ra, which, in turn, have their origin in the Babylonian systems worship of the Sun or Baal as the ONE only God (Hislop, ibid, p. 96, emphasis added). The Sun, in ancient Egypt, was symbolized as a circle with a dot in the centre (the same symbol the Illuminati use to identify their Order). The Egyptians did not simply worship the Sun as a visible entity. The visible sun (the circle) was regarded but an emanation, a temporal aspect of the Celestial Sun (the dot in the circle), of which we know first by analogy, and later by meditative realisation, re-cognition, to be at once within and without us(Versluis, p. 66). As the Illuminati was founded on Mayday, the dot in the circle may also represent the Maypole the dot the pole (or phallus), the circle (the uterus, and with the dot, the phallus in the uterus), the dancers (male and female moving in opposite directions), the sun-wheel. Within-Without, Above-Below Versluis notes the Egyptian belief that man as micro-cosmos mirrors the macrocosm, that all is within as without, above as below, that, ultimately the Essences of humankind and the Essences of the Cosmos are One. Everything for the Egyptians was a manifestation, by divine emanations, of the Celestial Sun, Ra. The idea of a transcendent, ineffable One from which everything proceeds and into which everything will be eventually resolved was, as we have seen, adopted by the Orphics (their concept of the Sacred Monad). The concept also appears in India, in Brahmanism. Brahman is also likened to the Sun, and to the dot in the Sun: He is the Self of the Sun. In the Upanishad creation story we are told that, All things proceed forth from the Unchangeable (Brahman) and return again to it. Brahman is One. He who knows this goes to the Oneness of the One (quoted
by Versluis, p. 66).

Man, according to the Egyptian Mysteries, has a Divine Sun and the Light of the Sun within him, and provisional liberation is attained through the realization of this. Furthermore, mans inner nature is said to reflect the descending emanations of Ra from the Celestial, through the subtle to the phenomenal or material (Versluis, ibid). Egyptian cosmology and theogony is based on the doctrine of Divine Emanations: the doctrine that God, owing to His superabundance, overflows Himself, and this overflow becomes the world. More specifically, God emanates a diminished essence: a descending order of being, with the material world at the extremity. In

46

the Egyptian Mysteries, the descending order of being takes the form of an Ennead, the group of nine. Of all the primal groupings of the gods, says Versluis, the Ennead is the most ancient (ibid, p. 24). From the Celestial Sun and that which is farthest from him are three Hermetic worlds the Celestial, the subtle and the phenomenal. Each of these worlds has a Trinity of gods. Man is also a Trinity. To quote Blavatsky: Man is also triune: he has his objective, physical body; his vitalizing astral body (or soul), the real man; and these two are brooded over and illuminated by the third the sovereign, the immortal spirit. When the real man succeeds in merging himself with the latter, he becomes an immortal entity (Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, ch. XII, A Summary of the Principles of Magic, p. 588). Versluis notes that the Cabbalistic Sephiroth, the Tree of Life arose from and mirrors Egyptian cosmology and theogony. He also notes a correspondence between the Egyptian and Cabbalistic hierophanies, both of which he says reflect primordial Reality. Both of them reflect, rather, the earlier Babylonian Mysteries. And all of them are rooted in the original Lie ye can be as gods. A Dividing-Uniting Process The descent from the One from indescribable unity, is depicted as a descent into duality (dividing into halves) and multiplicity (separating into pieces). The ascent back to the One is, conversely, a movement, after suitably relating the parts, away from multiplicity and individuality (and the logic of antithesis) and duality (either or), towards Collectivised Unity (and the logic of synthesis). Mankind is currently, we are told, on the ascent, moving (in this Age of Synthesis) towards Divine Unity and the realisation of God on Earth. The Great Chain of Being According to Blavatsky, of all the men of his day, Plato was one of the best informed (ibid, vol. 2, p. 128.). His teachings, she says, are identical to those of the Theosophical Society (The Keys to Theosophy). Plato, she says, considered the divine nature under a three-fold modification of the First Cause, the reason or Logos, and the soul or spirit of the universe (vol 2, p. 33). She notes that Platos transcendental idea was blended with the more hypostatic Logos of (the middle Platonist) Philo, whose doctrine was that of the oldest Kabala (vol. 2, 33). All things, says the Kabala, are derived from one great Principle, and this principle is the unknown and invisible God. From Him a substantial power immediately proceeds which is the source of all subsequent emanations (vol. 2, p. 35). The idea is that of a great chain of being: the degree of reality corresponding to the different degrees of distance, in the scale of emanation, from the First Source of existence, and which constitute different worlds, or orders of being, all united to the eternal power from which they proceedMatter (being) nothing more than the most remote effect of the emanative energy of the Deity (vol. 2, p. 35).

47

Pretty harmless doctrine? Quite the reverse! It is, as we will shortly see, a template for a totalitarian State and class (or caste) system with a Divine King at the top. The Platonic Hierarchy of Being At the top of the Platonic Hierarchy of Being there is the One, or The Form of the Good the One or Ad, or Ad-Ad, of the Babylonian system, the Cabbalistic En-Soph the dot in the centre of the circle. In Platos system the First Principle, the Good, from which everything is derived, is accordingly, the source of the highest knowledge, the end of all endeavour, the object on which every heart is set, whose existence it divines, though it finds it difficult to grasp just what it is (The Republic, Part 7, Book 6). We Christians are fortunate to not have to worship a god like that. Our God has revealed to us, propositionally, all that we need to know about Him, especially how we can, as sinners, be reconciled to Him personally, and know him experientially. Platos Creator God There is a creator god in Platonism, though he is not the Supreme Deity. In the Timaeus, Platos artificer god, the Demiurge, finds a visible mass moving in a disorderly fashion, and resolved to bring it out of disorder into order (Order out of Chaos). In fashioning the world, Platos god wished everything to become as like himself as possible. It is noteworthy that in the Chaldean account of Creation the creative Principle or Demiurge is Bel the Son (who it will be recalled is identified with Cush-Hermes, the Confounder and prototype God of Confusion). Platos creator god does not not create ex nihilo but imposes order on the sensible world fashioning it into a system after the pattern of the intelligible world (the pattern as prescribed in the Mysteries). He did this by creating a soul for the world and introducing into it the forms. The forms are perfect, transcendent realities, archetypes such as humanness, beauty, justice, triangularity, whiteness, etc. They are conceived as universals, in some instances, ideal standards in others, or patterns, or simply the blueprint for the sensible world. Platonic scholars, such as Burnet, identifies the forms of Plato as imitations of numbers (the All is number of Pythagoras). Burnet notes that three things must be distinguished in the Platonic creation process. The Form, which is the father, the Recipient, which is the mother, and the offspring of the two (the Mixture of the Philebus), which is the Corporeal
(Burnet, Greek Philosophy, ibid, p. 343).

The Hierarchy of the Forms The forms in general were not conceived by Plato as isolated units, but as a rational, hierarchical system of order. The Form of Colour, for example, is over the Form of Redness; Taste is over Sweetness; and Quality is over both Redness

48

and Sweetness (you can see where Total Quality Management originated). At the highest point in the order of forms is the Form of the Good, or The One. Dialectic Science The science of identifying which forms combine with others and which oppose combination is called dialectic. The science involves two steps and two processes. First the forms have to be identified by ascertaining the common element in different things. Second the forms have to be connected to one another. Two methods are associated with the latter, that of classification and that of division. Both have as their object the assembling of forms in their hierarchical order under the Form of the Good, or the One. Classification begins with a lower form and moves upwards. It is a synthesising process. Division begins with a higher form and moves downwards by dichotomy, constantly dividing each form into subclasses. Plato notes that Dialecticis the only procedure which proceeds by the destruction of assumptions to the very first principle (in everything), so as to give itself a firm base. As such, Dialectic culminates in coherent knowledge. Coherent truth and knowledge is fundamental to the Hegelian Dialectic Process. Reality, say the Hegelians, is a systematic organic whole. Nothing can be understood in isolation from the whole of which it forms a part. And the whole in Platonism is subject to the very first principle. The Mathematical First Principle The name of Platos unifying Principle, the Good, implies value. But as Rogers points out, the Good is beyond value (value, for Plato, was applicable only to the lower world of appearance). The Good, or more correctly, the One, belongs to the unchanging world of mathematical and logical truths. Rogers identifies it with the principle and source of measure (Rogers, p. 95). In others words, were back to Hermes All is Number. Plato likened the relationship of the Good to the World of the Forms to the relationship of ITS OFFSPRING the SUN to the visible world (The Republic, Part 7, Book 6). The concept clearly has affinities with the Egyptian Mystery doctrine of the emanating Ra the Celestial Sun from which all things are manifested and through which all things are penetrated (Versluis, ibid, p. 95). The Form of the Perfect State As Reality was, for Plato, a hierarchical system, the manifestation of that reality in the corporeal world, such as in the perfect order of society the perfect state will likewise be an hierarchical system. The Republic is Platos form of the perfect State, the State to which all actual states tend. Stace notes that some people believe that Plato was describing a State which was the invention of his own fancy, and is therefore to be regarded as unreal. This is, says Stace, completely to misunderstand Plato. So far was he from thinking the ideal State unreal, that he

49

regarded it, on the contrary, as the ONLY REAL STATE. All existent Statesare unreal in so far as they differ from the ideal State (W.T. Stace, A Critical history of
Greek Philosophy, Macmillan, London, 1941, p201).

Greek philosophy, it needs to be borne in mind is, as a whole and from beginning to end, dominated by the problem of reality (Burnet, Greek Philosophy, p, 1-12). The problems of knowledge (epistemology) and conduct (morality) are subordinated to the problem of existence (metaphysics). And what exists for the Greeks is divine. To anyone who has tried to live in sympathy with the Greek philosophers, says Burnet, the suggestion that they were simply intellectualists must seem ludicrous. On the contrary, Greek philosophy, he says, is based on the FAITH that reality is DIVINE (Burnet, ibid, p.12). The perfect State, the only real State, is thus a divine State: the manifestation of God on Earth as Above, so Below. The Hegelian State is likewise depicted as God, and the only duty of the citizen is to serve God by serving the State, (and) the State is Absolute Reason. The Pythagorean Roots of Platonism Blavatsky notes that Plato did not conceal the fact that he derived his best philosophical doctrines from Pythagoras and that he himself was merely the first to reduce them to systematic order, occasionally interweaving with them metaphysical speculations of his own. Bertrand Russell agrees. What appears as Platonism is, he notes, when analysed, found to be in essence Pythagoreanism: Pythagoras, he adds, influenced modern thought more than any other man (Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 56). The Guardians of the Platonic State Pythagoras, the most influential man in Western thought, was an initiate into the Egyptian and Babylonian Mysteries, a reformer of the Orphic religion, a worshipper of Apollo the Sun (indeed has been regarded by some as the son or the living incarnation of Apollo), and a shaman (Rutherford). It is thus no surprise to discover that the governing minority of Platos Republic, the Guardians, strongly resemble, as Rutherford observed, if not shamans, at least mages And who is at the top end when it comes to religion? The most important of all legislative acts, that of deciding religious practice, will be entrusted to Apollo (god of light and the Sun), the expositor of all things to all men from his seat at the navel of the earth (Ward Rutherford, Pythagoras, Lover of Wisdom, Aquarian Press, 1984, p. 103). Can we identify the Supreme Principle of Platonism with Apollo? Rutherford refers to the opinion of Thomas Taylors association of the name of Apollo with Orphic sacred monad (from which all things proceed and into which all things are resolved). The Greek form of Apollo is Apollon which means, says Taylor, deprived of multitude. Rutherford agrees, pollon, he points out, means many, and the prefix a is a negative, as in amnesic, without memory. Furthermore, the numerical value of the god, when using the Greek alphabet is 1, 70, 60, 20, 20, 60,

50

40, which amounts to 271, which when added (2 +7 + 1) it comes to 10 (the significance of which we shall be looking at shortly). 1 + 0 equals one, the sacred Monad (ibid, p. 61). Did Pythagoras then identify the supreme Reality, the One, with Apollo (he was an Orphic, and like Orpheus the Pythagoreans used to sing hymns to the rising Sun)? Rutherford agrees there is some evidence for it. But it is more probable, he argues, that he and his followers identified the god as the intermediary between the supreme divinity and man (ibid, p. 66). I agree. Apollos role, in this respect, is the same as David Spanglers Christ, who is identified as the educative force which leads out from within and unites man with God (Reflections of the Christ, p. 40). Lucifer, in this respect, is the Dionysian motivational force which lights the fire in the belly. Whether in the guise of the Good, the One, Ra, Apollo the Sun, Hermes (the revealing aspect of Ra, the councillor of Isis and Osiris), the (Spangler) Christ, or whatever other name or title one chooses to use, its the same Devil: Lucifer, Satan, the Dragon. In this respect, it is no exaggeration to view Platos Republic as an antitype of the New Jerusalem of Biblical prophecy: the Tabernacle of God on Earth (Rev. 21). The Apollonian State Platos utopian totalitarian State will be a strictly Apollonian State, that is, it will be planned and managed by carefully calculated scientific and geometrical methods. Unscrupulous lies, when they serve the best interests of the State, will be permitted. It will be a strictly non-sexist State. Woman will be educated the same as men and follow the same occupations as the men, including military service (expecting them to do the same things as men, they are likely, as Plato in effect said, to end up as inferior men). The family, with its distracting loyalties will be disposed of. A system of eugenic breeding analogous to that used in breeding domestic animals, and infanticide, will be introduced. The weak and infirm (the UNSUSTAINABLE and imperfect) will be disposed of. All the women will be common to all the men; similarly, children (will be) held in common, and no parent should know its child or child its parent (The Republic, Translated with an introduction by Desmon Lee, 2nd ed (rev.), Penguin Books, 1974) Is The Republic the Illuminati blueprint for a global State? ABSOLUTELY! The Soviet Union and Nazi Germany were both based on the Republican model. So is Milton Freemans strictly mathematical Capitalism. So is Pol Pots Cambodian regime (a Committee of 300 experiment in subtraction). All of the above scientific systems are to be synthesised in the rapidly approaching Brave New World Global State. The Committee of 300 will be the guardians. For a detailed list of the goals of the Committee, the reader is referred to pages 17-20 of the fourth edition of John Colemans book, The Committee of 300. The committee members like to be known as the Olympians. They see themselves, as Coleman

51

noted, as being equal in power and status to the legendary gods of Olympus (p. 17). The Dialectical Evolution of Consciousness In the beginning was the Absolute in a state of perfect blissful harmony. So why was the perfect and blissful unity of the Absolute (dot) disrupted? Why did God overflow or emanate light beams or Matter from Himself? God overflowed, they say, for the purpose of self-actualization: to enfold all divine potentialities every What IF? And how does God achieve this? Through the dialectical evolution of consciousness. God is spiritually actualizing itself in us (Skolimowski). Have you ever heard anything so ridiculous? God Divides Himself In Order To Know Himself REALITY IS, remember, ONE. However, for consciousness to develop (the method by which God self-actualizes) there needs to be a separation, a drawing apart of the self from the not-self Spirit from Matter. The Theosophist Annie Besant (Blavatskys immediate successor) says that God, in the beginning of each cycle, limits himself in order to know Himself. He does this by irradiating a sphere of Matter around himself, as the field for a future universe (A Study in Consciousness, p. 10). Cognition, says Besant, is only possible in the drawing apart in consciousness only from Matter. God draws back a little from the Matter He has appropriated for His universe. Having appropriated Matter, God ensouls it with His own life, and this life within the subtle matteris the Atman, the Self, the Spirit, in every particle (ibid, pp. 21-22). What Has All This To Do With Magic? The reader might ask, What has all this to do with magic? Everything, as will become progressively evident. The process (beginning with consciousness drawing apart from Matter) needs to be understood, not merely to adequately grasp the Hermetic-Alchemy transformation process, but also its application on the grand historical scale. Beginning in the 6th century BC there was a worldwide shift in thought from a largely monistic to a greater or lesser extent dualistic world view. This corresponds to Besants consciousness drawing apart from Matter as the first movement of the creation process at the beginning of each new cycle. This is dialectic magic at work on the grand historical stage. The Self-Not-Self Dialectic For consciousness to develop, says Besant, there must be a separation into two aspects. The Self must first experience the lesson of the opposites. There needs to be a drawing apart from Matter. One perceives that I am this, when the Not-Self is first cognised (the argument was employed by Kant). The great generalization, says Besant, is that all that exists is separable into I and Not I, the Self and the Not-Self. Self, she says, is Life, Consciousness; NotSelf is Matter, Form. These however are not separate things, isolated and

52

unrelated. There is, she says, a continual approach and withdrawal, an identification and repudiation; this (dialectical) interplay shows itself in an ever changing universe (A. Besant, A Study in Consciousness, p.6, words in brackets added). The New Age guru David Spangler, of course, preaches the same sort of stuff. For consciousness to develop, he says, there needs to be a division, initially into two parts: an inner part and an outer part, a subjective state and an objective state, a me and a you, or an I and a thou (Spangler, Reflections on the Christ, p. 36). But, as consciousness enlarges, it begins to enlarge its sense of identity. It begins to approach that from which it has withdrawn. The process we are currently undertaking, says Spangler, is one in which the two parts, initially separated as part of the process, are being reunited. The Sixth Century BC Separation of Reality into Two Aspects Brief mention has been made to the 6th century shift in thought to a dualistic world view (metaphysical in Greece; Light-Dark in the Orient). Carl Jaspers considers it the most deeply cut dividing line in history (The Origin and Goal of History). The New Agers make much of it. Lloyd Geering in his Book, Faiths New Age, notes with delight the Charismatic Movements emphasis on Gods immanence over his transcendence. He writes, At a time when the Western world has suffered an increased loss of the sense of divine transcendence, there has been a resurgence among Charismatics of the sense of divine immanence. Geering goes on to say that the trend to immanence is a trend away from the metaphysical dualism of post Axial man (post 500BC) to a re-joining of the two realities into an indivisible unity. No longer is there a world divided between wholly inanimate objects, on the one hand and self subsistent spirits on the other, but rather one universe of basic energy which possesses the potential to be organized in an amazing variety of complex forms and modes (p. 36). The new synthesis means, furthermore, that man is now free from the bondage of external authority. He is becoming autonomous in the best sense of the word (p. 267). He no longer needs to appeal to God up there, or to former authorities he says (p. 319). God (the Overman or Superman) is within every man, a potential to be realised. A Cosmic Hermetic-Alchemy Process What Spangler and Geering and co are describing is a cosmic Hermetic- Alchemy process. That mans religious apprehension of his world underwent a giant turn on its axis in the sixth century BC is undeniable; that it occurred at about the same time in Greece, Palestine, Persia, Northern India and Northern China is amazing. The exportation of the Babylonian Lie across the globe is an easily verifiable fact. Secularists who note, for example, the parallels between the Egyptian gods, between Isis and Osiris and Siva and Sakti, for example, agree they must have had a common origin in a culture somewhere near the dawn of civilization. The sixth century shift in thought, however, contained a wholly new way of looking at mans relationship to the world. This wholly new world view in

53

Greece reached its highest point of development under the influence of the Orphic communities. Burnet notes the striking similarities between the views of the Orphics and those which had come to exist in India at the same time, although he denies there could have been any contact (Burnet, Early Greek Philosophy, Ch. 2, quoted by Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 42). The Mystery pathway IS a dialectic process. But entering a dialectical movement into the mindset of cultures virtually simultaneously across the globe is no mean feat even for the Devil. Among the major religious movements which appeared in the 6 th century BC were Orphism, Zoroastrianism, Buddhism, Jainism, Taoism and Confucianism. The worlds first philosophers appeared in Ionia and Hellas. And, according to some sources (e.g. Blavatsky), the Jews learnt the metaphysical and practical tenets of the Cabala during their Babylonian captivity in that century. It is little wonder that the century has been referred to by occultists as an Illuminated century. A lot more will be said about this (dialectical) Axial Period as we progress through this study. Relevant to the shift in thought are the events which directly preceded it: the departure of the Shekinah Glory from the Jewish temple prior to its destruction; the enslavement of Israel in Babylon, and the beginning of the times of the Gentiles as revealed by Daniel to the Babylonian King Nebuchadnezzar (Daniel Ch. 2). Was the sixth century shift in thought the first phase in an alchemical process under the directorship of the god of such science Satan? Whether or not the reader is prepared to accept that it was, the sixth century world-wide shift in thought to dualism is certainly relevant to what is happening world-wide today. The fact of the matter is we are currently living in, to use a New Age term, the Age of Synthesis. Hermes Number Mysticism According to Plato (and Pythagoras), reality is a rational orderthat finds its most striking expressions in the beautiful relationships of mathematics (Rogers, p. 95). The beautiful relationships of mathematics (without the proper input of Gods absolutes) is the relationship of the components of the machine, a machine which hammers away to a three-beat rhythm. Platos mysticism, like that of Pythagoras, is a particular intellectual sort. Its Core element, as has been implied, is mathematics, an element with which Aristotle had been impatient and made no attempt to understand (Burnet, Greek Philosophy, p. 350). Reality for Plato, as weve seen, consisted of ideas, which, according to Aristotle, he identified with numbers. This is reminiscent of Pythagoras who taught that everything within the Cosmos is assimilated to number, and everything, ultimately to the One. Despite his complaining about Platos tendency to replace philosophy with mathematics, Aristotle himself could not escape the mathematical reductionism inherent in Platos thought. Aristotles philosophy, indeed all philosophies founded on an autonomous rationality, cannot get beyond mathematics (Francis

54

Schaeffer). They cannot rationally formulate universals. Aristotle couldnt explain

why the higher form ought to be considered higher and the lower form lower in his unfolding Universe. Stace points out that there is no reason why the order in Aristotles rational chain of being cannot be reversed (Stace, A Critical History of Greek Philosophy, p. 337). Valid as the criticism is, Hermes is the Numberer, and the Hermetic- PythagoreanPlatonic system is deeply rooted in numbers and numerology. The Bible informs us that when the false prophet is numbering everybody the significance of the number is there for those with wisdom to uncover (Rev. 13:18). Furthermore, the Bible has its numbers and numerics, the meaning and significance of which, the wise can uncover. We will, of course, only be scratching the surface of the subject in this study. The Three Stages in the Hermetic-Gnostic Process Greek philosophy, as we have seen, is based on the faith that reality is divine, and the human soul, which is also divine, needs to be awakened to its true identity (Burnet). Greek philosophy introduced into Western thought the idea of a divine element or form in all things; in human beings, deep beneath the encrustations of materiality, an essential Man or true self, which needed to be discovered and actualized. Hermeticism purports to offer the Way to actualize the divine self and bring it into harmony with God, not only in individuals but in communities, and ultimately, in the global community (as Above so Below). Hermetists believe, as did the ancient Egyptians, that an understanding of the origin and nature of the World and Man is an essential preliminary to spiritual illumination (Fowden, ibid, p. 105). In this respect, it is essential to know the stages of the creative process. To know these stages is also to know the stages of ones own return to the root of all existence (Scholem, Jewish Mysticism, p. 20, quoted by Fowden, p. 105). The stages, as weve seen, are three: the Celestial, the subtle (or psychic) and the phenomenal. The return process thus begins with knowledge of the outer (phenomenal) World (then) through knowledge of the Self (it advances) to knowledge of God. Fowden notes that the knowledge of God that the Hermetic initiation is supposed to bring is not an external knowledge of one being by another, but an actual assumption by the initiate of the attributes of God: in short, divinization (Fowden, ibid, pp. 104-115). Hegel taught exactly the same thing, proposing in The Phenomenology of Spirit that knowledge begins with an awareness of the things of sense, that is, outward objects. Then through sceptical criticism of the senses it becomes purely subjective. Finally the two merge: subject and object are no longer distinct, man becomes self-conscious (Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, ibid, p. 704). Kedourie notes that the absolute self knowledge of geistis not simply an individuals solitary self-awareness. Geist is rather the spirit, the life, which

55

flows through all living men, which all living men share (Elie Kedourie, Hegel and Marx, p. 75). The Hermetic Stages in the Development of Humanistic Thought The self-conscious manifestation of the universal spirit is said to unfold in the same triadic manner. The advance of humanism (man at the centre), from the time of Aquinas to the time of Kant, corresponds to the first stage of Hermetic initiation an emphasis on outward things on Nature over Grace. The reader needs to understand that were not dealing with mere theory. When man sets himself up as the dot in the circle dialectical forces come into play: in the spirit (an increase in moral and spiritual tensions), in the mind (the failure of autonomous rationality), and in the world (the outworking of the inner tensions). The second stage, a movement to the purely subjective, begins with the rise of Romanticism. Out of Romanticism, beginning with Kant, mankind begins to move towards the third stage, the self-conscious manifestation of the universal spirit on Earth. The philosopher is comparable to the Hermetic teacher who guides his pupil along the road to Hermetic gnosis. Philosophers, such as Rousseau, with his teachings on the general will and the common good (which stirred the common man), and Kant, who injected into mainstream philosophical thought the idea of a true or transcendental self at back of the empirical self, were, knowingly or unknowingly, performing the role of the Hermetic teacher. Kants main contribution to the Hermetic process was his shifting of the emphasis in knowledge from the object to the experiencing subject (the second stage in the Hermetic triadic process); his idea of a true self expressed in moral experience, and his postulation of a noumenal world apart from the world of phenomena (and mechanism), a world free from causality. The Third Hermetic Stage Kant initiated the movement which culminated, via Johann Fichte (1762-1814), in the philosophy of Georg Hegel who completed the third Hermetic stage. In his development of Kants idea that freedom is to be found in the moral sphere, Fichte proposed that history is a process beginning with the rise of a few self-assertive individuals who gain power over and enslave the majority. This results in a sense of oppression in the majority brought to consciousness by the controlling group. The next stage is revolt (antithesis). It is a stage of militant individualism, of rebellion against institutions and dogma, in the interests of a freedom which, however, is as yet abstract and empty. Fichte predicts that a new age of reconstruction is dawning, in which the masses, through the guidance of a scholarly class (elitist Illuminati and their minions) will come to know the true significance of self and freedom and reason. The final (synthesis) stage of this process will see the full realisation of this new consciousness extend to the whole Earth (Rogers, A Short History of Philosophy, p.404).

56

It is commonly falsely assumed that Fichte and Schelling had worked out the thesis and antithesis steps in the dialectical triad and that Hegel completed it by adding the synthesis (both Fichte and Schelling understood the triad). It has been supposed, in this regard, that Hegel did this because he was a Cabbalist, an occultist who studied alchemy. Perhaps he was. But the picture is much, much bigger. German ultra-Hegelianism, as Henry Martin observed, naturally follows from Weishaupts doctrines (Histoire de France, XVI, 533). And historians (e.g. Nesta Webster) find no evidence of Cabbalistic theosophy in Weishaupts system of Illuminism (ibid, p. 128). Weishaupt, from the evidence, was one of the behind the scenes manipulators of minds and men who had no interest in soul or astral development, except as a means of forming passive illuminised tools, completely controlled in mind and actions (Inquire Within, Light-bearers of Darkness, p. 118, quoted by Starr Miller, ibid, p. 38). Nevertheless, it was Weishaupts commission to consolidate and reintroduce the Mysteries into the secret societies and into mainstream thinking. To this end, Fichte, a Freemason and probably Illuminati (Sutton), certainly a close associate of members of the Order, had met (probably an arranged meeting) and become a devoted disciple of Kant. And he was pushed in his appointment as professor at Jana University in 1794 by the Illuminati (e.g. by Goethe). Schelling, Fichtes successor at Jana (1798-1803), was influenced by both Fichte and Kant. Both modified Kants system, and theirs was, in turn (supposedly in dialectical fashion), modified by Hegel (see Quentin Lauer, S.J., Essays in Hegelian Dialectic ,pp. 23-25). The trend in thought which began with Kant was thus consummated by Hegel. So how did Hegel get the job? The absence of Hegels name in most Illuminism or conspiracy chronologies is notably conspicuous. He has, nevertheless, been accused of being an apologist and mouthpiece for vested political interests. Popper asserts that there is more than sufficient reason to suspect that his philosophy was influenced by the interests of the Prussian government by which he was employed (K. R. Popper, The Open Society and its Enemies, vol. 2, ch. 12). According to the view, supported by Schopenhauer, Schwegler and others, Hegel was an apologist for Prussian absolutism. He wasnt. But this is, once again, beside the point. The standard-bearer of Prussianism was Frederick the Great (who was connected to German Templarism and French Illuminism); the prophet of its Puritanism was Kant; and the hero of its nationalism, Fichte. Hegel was, simply, the culminating step in the movement of thought which began with Kant. Not only did Hegelianism come to define Prussianism (and later Nazism) it swept intellectual Germany (in the early to mid nineteenth century) like a Pac Man craze (Sutton, Americas Secret Establishments, p. 35). Hegels first published philosophical essay in 1801 was entitled The Difference Between the Philosophical Systems of Fichte and Schelling. At about this time, in a letter to his friend and contemporary at the Tubingen theological seminary,

57

Schelling, Hegel spoke of his desire to transform the ideal of my youthinto a system. The Illuminati were always on the lookout for men who could help them in their mission to destroy Christianity and reinstate the Mysteries, especially men with highly speculative intellects. Hegel, in addition to being fascinated with the Greek Mysteries from an early age, well grounded in Christian theology, and a close friend of Schelling, definitely had a highly speculative intellect. Hegel had been a lecturer at Jana (where Fichte and Schelling taught) until 1806 when the university was closed as a result of the Napoleonic conquest of Prussia. Hegel reportedly wrote the last words of his best known work, The Phenomenology of Spirit, on the eve of the battle (Kedourie, ibid, p. 13). But the work which gained for Hegel the chair at Heidelberg in 1816 was his two volume work, Science of Logic, in which he laid out his dialectical triadic process of ideas and events. In 1818 he succeeded Fichte as professor at Berlin where he remained until his death. Hegels works have been described as works of magic, his Phenomenology of Spirit as a grimoire, one of the great magic performances ( Eric Voegelin). In his Hegel and the Hermetic tradition, Glen Alexander Magee comments, If Eric Voegelin could describe The Phenomenology of Spirit as a Grimoire, one could equally well describe the scientific portions of the Encyclopaedia the Philosophy of Nature and Philosophy of Subjective Spirit as an alchemical manual, an Emerald Tablet for the modern age (ch. 6). I agree it is. But to that Tablet should be added, Hegels Science of Logic. The three point movement from Kant, through Fichte and Schelling, to Hegel follows the Hermetic steps, reflecting, I would suggest the Egyptian Ennead, the Cabbalistic Tree of Life and the three-fold art of Alchemy (Kant with one leg in the phenomenal world; Fichte and Schelling in the psychic world, and Hegel in the Celestial). The Cabbalistic Tree of Life
(Cabbala is sometimes spelt Kabbalah, sometimes, Kabala, and sometimes Quabala).

The number three is, as we have seen, associated with the most ancient Mystery concept of God as Triune being an early corruption of the great truth of the personal, triune God of Scripture. The Babylonian God was a trinity of persons which was symbolised in the equilateral triangle (Layard, Babylonia and Nineveh, p. 605, quoted by Hislop, ibid, p. 16). Hislop notes that the Trinity was recognised in all the ancient nations of the world, proving how deep-rooted in the human race was the primal doctrine on this subject (ibid, p. 18). The Triune God is depicted in one ancient Assyrian emblem as having the head of an old man, a zero or circle (representing the Seed or Son) and wings and tail feathers of a bird or dove (representing the Holy Ghost).

58

But as already implied, very early in the Babylonian-Assyrian history, the concept of the Trinity became corrupted. The three persons came to be conceived as the Eternal Father, the Spirit of God incarnate in a human mother, and a Divine Son, the fruit of that union. Moreover, the Father God was relegated to the far background; regarded as taking no immediate concern in human affairs, and was to be worshipped through silence alone as in the One of Pythagoras and Plato. The fact is that, (due to his remoteness and ineffableness) the Father God, the Great Unknown, wasnt worshipped at all. Eliade notes that among the primitive religions of the world there was the concept of an All-Father Supreme being who is the Creator, omniscient and all powerful. But as time passed, such supreme deities came to enjoy hardly any actual worship; the supreme God being depicted as having withdrawn from human affairs (Mircea Eliade, Myths, Dreams & Mysteries, Fontana, 1974, p. 135). What are worshipped in his place are the many descending manifestations of the supreme God, deities that are closer to man, more concrete and more dynamic solar gods (pp. 136-37); deities who exalt and amplify life, the life of the cosmos In this respect, the Egyptian Mysteries, says Versluis, were concerned, not so much with the transcendent as with the immanent, not so much with primordial unity as with the mediate realms of being (Versluis, p. 26) i.e., the spirit world. In the Mysteries, the Unknown Essence is commonly depicted as emanating a series of lesser gods and goddesses. In the Egyptian Mysteries, these gods were grouped in groups of threes the Ennead, or group of nine, and in groups of twos the Ogdoad, or group of eight. We are concerned, for the moment, only with the Ennead, the most ancient of the groupings and the most relevant to our subject. The Egyptian Ennead is made up of three Trinities in three descending spheres or Hermetic worlds very much a mirror of the Cabbalistic Ennead. The Feminine Holy Spirit We have seen that the Babylonian corruption of the concept of the Triune God from a very early period involved the introduction of a Spirit of God incarnated human mother and a Divine Son, the fruit of that incarnation. The feathers in the Babylonian representation of the Trinity we saw symbolized the Holy Spirit. Hislop notes that Semiramis (the wife of Nimrod) after being deified as Astarte was raised to the highest honours and worshipped as a dove, that is, as the Holy Spirit. Semiramis-Astarte was identified as the Mother of the gods, with that Divine Spirit without whose agency no one can be born a child of God (Hislop, ibid, pp. 19; 308). The Goddess of Balance and Divine Harmony The feathers in Egypt, as we have seen, are identified as Maat, the goddess of balance and divine harmony, the consort of Hermes, god of number balance and measure. The feathers on the top of Hermes staff are the wings of the soul, and signify Maat, the goddess without which the soul cannot ascend, the

59

indispensable constituent of ascent being ethical order and harmony (Versluis, ibid, p.64). It is virtually inconceivable says Versluis, that one might understand Egyptian culture and religion without an understanding of Maat, the principle of order and Divine harmony at every level, the spirit of reciprocity between the gods the principle Divine realms (the Ennead) and humankind. Maat is the harmonizing spirit in the individual, the community and the cosmos (Versluis, p. 15). Maat thus promotes the interplay of ideas and balance or synthesis on all levels of being. The Egyptian Trinity in the mediate world (the subtle world of spirits) is comprised of Osiris, the Father, Isis, the Mother, and Horus, the Son. Isis and Osiris are represented as polarities in the initiates ascent after rebirth each step being an ascent between two poles which are in reality one. Isis is said to signify the dynamic, motive aspect of the ascent; Osiris, the Intelligible Centre, the initiate, drawing upon the former (feminine qualities) in order to realise the latter, in a polarised alternation (Versluis, The Egyptian Mysteries, pp. 40-41, words in brackets added). Each triad in the Cabbalistic Sephiroth consists of two opposites (flowing or emanating from a SUPERIOR TRIAD until divine harmony is reached) being reconciled in a middle point of connection (The Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah, The Kabbalah, quoted by Bob Johnson, TTOJM, p. 17, emphasis added). At the apex of the most superior triad (pointing upwards) is the first androgyne, Sephira, within whom the whole Ennead is contained. This will be elaborated on in a moment. The point is, Why is the feminine force being assigned an initiating, motivating, balancing synthesising role in the Mystery process? The Serpent beguiled Me and I Did Eat (Gen. 3:13) The Mystery gods are typically androgynous, or consist of males and females drawing off each other, as in Isis and Osiris. Although equality and compensation and reciprocity and balance are stressed in the souls ascent (after death and rebirth) the emphasis where motivational criteria is concerned, is, as was the case in ancient Egypt, upon the feminine, what has been called belly wisdom. The masculine genius for organization, says Statton, needs womans sense of the heart of things, not the trappings (quoted by Ferguson, The Aquarian Conspiracy, p. 249). In Jungian psychology, the centre of the whole personality (the Self) is located in the unconscious, which for Jung was feminine in general. The process of Jungian Individuation involves drawing upon the power and assimilating the things of the unconscious into consciousness, thereby realising the true Self. To do this the masculine ego has to be brought into a creative relationship with the unconscious feminine part of personality. Feminine qualities are, furthermore, identified as tending more towards personalised thinking (empathy, compassion) and cooperative solutions to difficulties (affiliation). Women are said to be neurologically more flexible than

60

men, have a more fluid sense of time and to be more open to change (Ferguson, ibid, pp. 246-249). Spiritual awareness is said to function through intuition, which is identified as a right brain (feminine) activity. Left brain (masculine) activity, with its insistence upon discursive processes is said to inhibit its partner (the right brain) and consequently to obstruct the development of spiritual awareness (ibid). The male wishing to become more spiritual must, it is argued, develop his right (feminine) brain. And the society wishing to integrate its diversity, become more cooperative, more communicative, more balanced, less given to strife, needs to empower its feminine population (Fergusons Aquarian Conspiracy is, according to Coleman, a rewrite of Willis Harmons Changing Images of Man. The Committee of 300 had hired Ferguson to make the book more easily understood.
Coleman, ibid, p. 71).

The Cabbalistic Version of Creation The Cabbalistic Sephiroth, as previously implied, mirrors the Egyptian cosmology and theogony (Versluis, p. 25). Before (En-Soph) gave any shape to the universe, says the Cabbala, before he produced any form, he was alone without any form and resemblance to anything else. Who, then, can comprehend him, how he was before the creation, since he was formless? Hence it is forbidden to represent him by any form, similitude, or even by his sacred name, by a single letter, or a single pointThe aged of the Aged, the Unknown of the Unknown, has a form and yet no form. He has a form by which the universe is preserved, and yet has no form, because he cannot be comprehended. When he first assumed a form (in Sephira, his first emanation), he caused nine splendid lights to emanate from it (Idra Suta: Sohar, iii, p. 288a, quoted by Blavatsky, Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, pp. 213 -114). The first emanation, or Sephiroth, contained within herself the other nine Sephiroth. In their totality and unity they represent the archetypal man, Adam Kadmon who in his individuality or unity is vet dual, or bisexual, the Greek Didymous; the prototype of all humanity. Thus we obtain three trinities, each contained in a (three faced) head. In the first head, or facewe find Sephira, the first androgyne, the apex of the upper triangle Sephira divides herself into two parts, active (Chochma-Wisdom, a male principle) and passive (Binah-Wisdom, a female potency), and in conjunction with these two acolytes (followers or attendants), which complete the trinity, becomes the creator of the abstract Universe; the physical world being the production of later and still more material powers (Blavatsky, ibid p. 214). Chochma is No 2 and represented on the right side of the triangle, and Binah is No 3 represented on the left, and represented by the name Jehovah. This shows, says Blavatsky, that the God of Israel is only a third emanation, as well as a feminine passive principle (ibid, Vol. 2, p. 215). One cringes at the blasphemy. Weve seen that in the Mysteries, the macrocosmic visible world and the microcosmic inner world are said to mirror one another, that all is within as without, above as below, that, ultimately, the Essences of humankind and the

61

Essences of the Cosmos are One (Versluis, p. 24). The Cabbalists believe similarly that everything proceeds (is created) from its own nature and that once the first impulse is given by that Creative Force inherent in the Self-created substance, or Sephira, that everything evolves out of itself, following its pattern (ibid, p. 220). That pattern, as has been indicated, involves the interaction of passive and active forces. Ordo Ab Chao Cabbalism teaches that each of the three Sephiroth (each a triad) when emanated spilled over into disequilibrium, and were later returned to Divine Order (Versluis, p. 31). Everything originated through a constant upheaving agitation (Sohar, I, p. 20a). In the beginning of the time there was nought in the chaos (Hermes the Egyptian).The number three has numerous important occult significances, the chapter number in Genesis, where sin entered the world, being one. In chapter three our first parents succumbed to the Serpents lures and sin and chaos entered the world. The Mysteries define mans problem, not in terms of sin and alienation from God, but in terms of pantheistic disequilibrium. But Chaos and destruction are structured into the Mystery creative process.

62

The Smash and Rebuild Dialectic

Kabbalist adepts well understand the creative process of smashing and rebuilding: Lurias dynamic of Sefirot (original idea), Shevirah (shattering of that idea) and Tikkun (restoration of the original idea at a higher level (http://www. Newkabbalah.com/hegel.html). The reader who has difficulty with the concept should take the time to watch the Warner Brothers Looney Tunes cartoon, The Three Little Pigs in Three Little Bops (a Jazz band) (See Three Little Bops on You-Tube). The three pigs play in three houses, two of which (the house of straw and then the house of sticks) are blown away by a trumpet blast from the wolf, but the third and final structure, the house of bricks withstands all efforts by the wolf to destroy it. Sturdy place this house of bricks; Built in Seventeen Seventy-Six says the jingle as the cornerstone fills the frame, displaying the date, 1 st May, 1776, the date of the founding of the Bavarian Illuminati! The story is a symbolic representation of the dialectical progression to higher states the ascent (three times three) being generated by strife and destruction. Three times three equals nine: the number of finality: the final house is permanent, designed by the Illuminati. The three little bops (pigs) are a jazz band that the wolf is trying to join but cannot get the harmony. The wolf after blowing himself up in trying to destroy the house of bricks goes to Hell and returning as a spirit, now playing like a master (you gotta be hot to be real cool). As a spirit from Hell the wolf is accepted in the band (the three little bops plus one). That Kabbalist adepts dont see themselves as pigs (an unclean animal in the Jewish religion) is pretty obvious. The masses are the ones dancing to the tune of the pigs in the house that Illuminism built. The respective spheres of the Ennead are like the houses in the Loony Tunes cartoon. The three levels of the Sephiroth correspond to the body, soul and spirit, all of which are fallen, and all of which are subject to dialectical manipulation. The most important is the middle realm, the realm of the mind of the Idea (Platonism and Hegelianism are philosophies of the idea, or Idealism). The Threefold Art of Alchemy We are concerned in this study, not with Alchemy as popularly conceived, that is, as a pseudo or obsolete art or science employed by cranks with the object of transmuting base metals into gold, but with, 1) the part of alchemy which is concerned with the use of alchemical imagery in order to describe the purification of the human soul and its ascent to its divine source, so that a physical process (becomes) a generative symbol of spiritual experience (Fowden, The Egyptian Hermes, pp. 89-90); and 2) the dialectical art or science of effecting that spiritual transformation in individuals and the international community.

63 Plate 3

The Three Little Pigs and the Straw-to-Brick Dialectic Process.

65 Plate 4

Stills from The Three Little Pigs and the Three Little Bops, from the Bugs Bunny Looney Looney Movie.

67

Manly P. Hall, in his The Secret Teaching of the Ages, notes that Alchemy is a threefold art, its mystery well symbolized in a triangle. Its symbol is 3 times 3 the elements or processes in three worlds or spheres (3 triads). The 3 times 3 is part of the mystery of the 33rd degree of Freemasonry, for 33 is 3 times 3, which is 9, the number of esoteric man and the number of the emanations from the root of the Divine Tree (Kabbalistic Tree of Life) (Manly P Hall, The Secret Teachings of the Ages, 1928, p. 154). It needs to be pointed out here that three in Biblical numerics stands for divine perfection or godhead, and nine for finality. Three nines, i.e., 999 is the numerical value of Gods wrath My Wrath which is to be poured out on all sin and rebellion. Six, in Biblical numerics, is the number of man under sin. Three times six, i.e., 666, is the number of the perfection of fallen man. Another number which crops up frequently in the occult is eleven, which when multiplied by three has thirty-three as its product part of the 33rd degree mystery of Freemasonry. Eleven in biblical numerics is the number of disorganisation (or chaos) the means by which unregenerate men are to be perfected. Eleven, as we have seen, is also the chapter number in which rebellious men sought to centralize themselves and build a tower. For their efforts God divided their tongues and scattered them abroad. Dialectic creation is, as weve seen, a three-step repeating process of thesis, antithesis, and synthesis the process being symbolized in a triangle. Whether from the esoteric Brahmanic, Buddhistic (or) Chaldean standpoints, there is the same triadic pattern as represented in the triangle. The triangle, writes Blavatsky, played a prominent part in the religious symbolism of every great nation; for everywhere is represented the three great principles the spirit force and matter; or the active (male), passive (female), and the dual or correlative principle which partakes of both and binds the two together (Isis Unveiled, p. 269). In every triad, she says, there is a male, a female and an androgyne (p. 268). The double triangle, she adds, belongs to one of the most important, if it is not in itself the most important, of the mystic figures in India. It is the emblem of the Trimurti three in one. The triangle with its apex upward represents the male principle, downwards the female; the two typifying, at the same time, spirit and matter (p. 270). The occult symbol of the double divinity is represented in the same way: two interlaced triangles representing God and Satan as equal, surrounded by a circular border containing the words as above so below is the same idea. The dominant idea in Greek philosophy is, as has been repeatedly emphasised, the idea of the tuned string the doctrine that reality consists of opposites in tension; that the ideal is to be found in a due blend of opposites. Weve also seen that the doctrine is central to Illuminati magic (or magick) as described by Pike and Aleister Crowley (Starr Miller, Occult Theocracy, pp. 221; 578). The number One, it will be recalled, signifies the sacred Monad, the supreme Reality, the Source, the

68

Creator. Two, the first number to break away from One, has traditionally represented the Devil (as the first even number it also symbolizes femininity). Three reconciles One and Two and, as such in occultism, reconciles the Creator and the Devil, Spirit and Matter, the Above and the Below. Alchemy complies with the Mystery process of dividing, initially into halves, and then into parts, and after differentiating and analysing the parts, reassembling the whole at a higher level of being. Chetwynd compares the work of the Alchemist with that of the modern-day Depth psychologist, whose soul-making therapy involves a dividing, differentiating and analysing process: Conscious divided from unconscious, Ego from Self, Thinking from feeling, physical sensations and the mobility of the body, from Spiritual inspiration, or Intuition. After being dissected the parts have to be quickly reassembled before the life has gone out of them (Tom Chetwynd, A Dictionary of Sacred Myth, p. 44). The similarities between the alchemical and the Hegelian Dialectic process are clear. Both, as already implied, have their roots sunk in the deeper common ground of the Egyptian and Babylonian Mysteries where the attribute of creation is assigned to the Principle of Destruction (Bel, Moloch, Kali, Typhon, Saturn, Pluto). The French Revolution was driven by this unholy spirit of destruction roused and managed in man by those earthly agents who serve the god of destruction, Lucifer (Isaiah 14:17). It was this spirit which gave rise to the movement which culminated in the philosophy of Hegel. We will now briefly look at that movement. Romanticism and Alchemy Hermetists believe that a spiritual world exists beneath the encrustations of materiality and that it is the principal influence of human thought and history. The idea was infused into mainstream thought by the Romantic philosophers giving rise in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries (in philosophy, art, music and literature) to an overwhelming international tendency, known, accordingly, as the the Romantic Period. Those who understand dialectics will identify in Romanticism a dialectical movement away from mechanism (Nature is a machine) and rationalism (Reality can be explained by pure logic and mathematics). Romanticism was, however, More than simply a return to nature, to the unconscious, the realm of imagination or feeling, it was a synthesising temper that transformed the entire character of thought, sensibility and art; many of its central notions remain central to the modern mind, including interest in the psychological and the expressive, in the childlike, the revolutionary, the nihilistic, the pleasure principle (The Fontana Dictionary of Modern Thought, second edition, p. 751). Romanticism also heavily emphasised the supernatural and the free expression of passion.

69

Romanticism is of special interest to the student of dialectics because it is the starting point for German Idealism, from which the Hegelian Dialectic was formulated. The reader should bear in mind the definition of magic as the science of controlling the secret forces of nature. The doctrines of Romanticism are founded on the idea (common to the occult) that Nature (is) Spirit made visible and that behind Nature lay Absolute Spirit which is the creative force behind all phenomenal manifestations in human consciousness (Norman Geisler, Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, p. 595). Adam Weishaupt, as has been noted, set out to introduce a world religion (based on the so called secret teachings of Christ), a religion of Reason (based on the philosophical ideals of Plato) which would give back to men their original liberty and equality. But how does one reconcile Romanticism, with its emphasis on Nature and the free expression of passion, and soggy emotionalism, with its antithesis, a detached-from-emotion-and-experience Reason? It will be recalled that by the time of Kant and the German Idealists, the emphasis in knowledge had shifted from the object to the experiencing subject. Hume, for example, had effectively demolished the idea that moral obligation could be a feature of the phenomenal world. Furthermore, the phenomenal world, through the influence of naturalistic science and deterministic philosophers (e.g. Spinoza), had been reduced to a mechanism Nature had eaten up, not only grace, but freedom (Francis Schaeffer explains this exceptionally well in his book, Escape from Reason). Everything could be mathematically determined. Man was trapped in a naturalistic machine. The shift in the emphasis in knowledge from the object to the perceiving subject, as stressed by Kant, was, in part, an attempt to escape the machine. Kant had proposed that there was a true Self at back of the phenomenal self which was not subjected to mechanistic laws. Kant proposed that an awareness of the Self assumes an objective world the Non-Self. But, the objective world was not, according to him, knowable. All we can know is how it appears to us. Kants successors Fichte and Schelling did not agree with his radical separation of appearance from reality. But they agreed that the solution to the problem of knowing reality was to be found in knowledge of the self. Fichte went on to propose that all knowledge is ultimately self-knowledge and the process of knowing is dialectical in its movement (Lauer, Essays in Hegelian Dialectic,
pp. 24-25).

Kant had proposed that the transcendental Self, the real Self at back of the empirical Self, is a moral self known and expressed in moral experience. The moral self is not subject to mechanistic laws, and thus freedom is to be found in the moral sphere. Moreover, the person who is living in the moral sphere, by a free act of the will, is living in the REAL world the noumenal world. Kant went on to describe the multitude of moral selves in this world as a kingdom, ascribing to it such qualities as holiness, happiness and immortality. God is also included

70

in this kingdom. The doorway to the Platonic Republic was thus unlocked by Kant. The problem with Romanticism, which stresses individualism in ethics, and free self-expression, is that it promotes chaos. The French Revolution, for example, which was driven by romantic fervour into excess and the Reign of Terror, needed a Napoleon and a few rounds of grapeshot to re-establish order (Ordo Ab Chao). Fichte understood this. A world of totally independent free-reigning spirits is a world of chaos. Beyond the plurality (there needed to be) a single, all inclusive Absolute Self. According to Fichtes successor Hegel, Freedom, the rational goal of man in history, is the individuals subjection to the State. The State is the individuals true self (Gordon H. Clark, Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, pp. 309-11). Moreover, the State is the self-conscious manifestation of the Universal Spirit of Reason on Earth, the process of which involves the clash and reconciliation of opposing ideas or forces. Strife and conflict are thus necessary features of the self-realisation of the Absolute on Earth. Wars, for Hegelians, are fruitful collisions, and the greater the collisions, the faster the full self-realisation of Divine Reason on Earth. The reader must constantly bear in mind that the Reason (Apollonian totalitarian order) that is being realised out of so called fruitful collisions of opposites (Dionysian disorder) is a calculated, mathematical reason not subject to any moral constraint (on the part of the Illuminati management). The Illuminati magicians, as has been noted, regard the opposing ideas and forces as equally self justified there is no ultimate good or evil. Reality is One God is both light and darkness. Eliphas Levi, quoting from an Indian book of magick (Histoirede la Magie, p. 76) explains it simply: God is truth and in him light and darkness are one. He speaks as God: I am the universal soul, in me are good and evil to correct one another. He who knows this is never a sinner; he is universal as I am myself (quoted by Starr Miller, Occult Theocracy, pp. 578-579). The Programming of an Illuminati Initiate Where do you find men capable of operating outside the concepts of beauty or ugliness, right and wrong, which form the law of (our) being? The average person, even in todays wicked world, couldnt do it. The average Illuminati initiate is no different. Weishaupt is on record as saying, I cannot use men as I find them, I must form them (Webster, p. 318). Forming the sort of character capable of performing Illuminati magic is a part of what the Illuminatus Rudolf Steiner called occult science. It involves the progressive breaking down of all of a mans native impulses and inhibitive springs of action. Steiner writes: This is the change which the occult student observes coming over himself that there is no longer a connection between a thought and a feeling and a volition, except when he creates the connection himself. No impulse drives him from thought to action if he does not voluntarily harbour it. He can now stand completely without

71

feeling before an object which, before his training, would have filled him with glowing love or violent hatred; he can likewise remain action-less before a thought which heretofore would have spurred him to action as if by itself, etc. (Webster, Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, pp. 317-318). The forming of the Illuminati initiates involves a form of brainwashing which has not changed in thousands of years. Starr Miller notes that the trials of initiation which a candidate had to withstand before he held the light of Osiris and understood the Vision of Hermes were long and terrible. They have not changed. Initiation depends, says Versluis, on the continuity of tradition, without which transmitted form, the latent esoteric content is only recognisable, having lost its vehicle of sacred transmission. This is why the Corpus Hermeticum, he says, warns against changing the sacred form in initiation. The Origin of Hermetic Initiation According to the research of Egyptologist Christian Bunsen (1791-1860), Hermes (Her-mes) is merely an Egyptian synonym for son of Ham Son of Her, or Ham, the burnt one that is Cush (Hislop, ibid, p. 25). Ham was the burnt one, and was as such, says Hislop, covertly identified with the Sun and so deifying the great patriarch after whose name the land of Egypt was called, in connection with the sun. The Her in Hermes, also like Ham, signifies The hot and burning one, and was used to pave the way for Egypt sun worship. Cush, from whom Hermes is derived, was the father of Nimrod, the founder of Babylon, and reputedly a ringleader in the great apostasy the Tower of Babel episode. That Cush had a pre-eminent share in leading mankind away from the true worship of God, is an ancient belief confirmed by Gregorius Turonensis, and other sources. Now, Hermes, says Hislop, was the great original prophet of idolatry; for he was recognised by the pagans as the author of their religious rites, and the interpreter of the gods. (Alexander Hislop, The Two Babylons, pp. 25-26). As interpreter and messenger of the gods, Hermes is the god who dispenses esoteric knowledge. He is also the patron of every form of erudition. The Power of Knowledge In his quest to the performance of all things possible the magician needs to know all that he can. Magic, as we have seen, is founded on the doctrine that ALL IS ONE. Although secret or esoteric knowledge, and knowledge not acquired by ordinary means, is at the core of his science, the magician needs to explore all avenues of learning. The alchemist John Dee (1527-1608) is a good example of the varied learning of such men. Dee was not only an accomplished magician, alchemist, Cabbalist and astrologer, he was also a physician, philosopher, mathematician, scientist, geographer, navigator and diplomatic emissary (Dee is credited with introducing into Europe the Enochian language employed by Illuminati magicians and Satanists). Todays Illuminati may be politicians, diplomatic emissaries, heads of scientific laboratories, psychiatrists, lawyers (the

72

law is saturated with them), church leaders (Sutton notes that about 2 percent of The Order in America go into the Church). They are to be found in industry (especially oil), banking and finance (they control it), indeed in every organization and enterprise, legitimate or illegitimate (the Illuminati controls the worlds drug and porn industries) that serves their interests. A defining feature of Mystery based societies from the beginning has been their control of knowledge and information hence the greater and lesser Mysteries, and the degrees at which it is dispensed to initiates. The Illuminati are interested in both acquiring knowledge, e.g. in such areas as psycho technology, techniques of persuasion, opinion making, and so forth, and has set up organizations and think tanks to research these areas of mind control. Information control has also been used to drive the Dialectic process (Antony Sutton, Americas Secret Establishment, pp. 175-76). Hermes and the Rise of Modern Science. Modern science and magic were, as C.S. Lewis notes, born in the same unhealthy neighbourhood (at the same time) and born of the same impulse: how to subdue reality to the wishes of men (The Abolition of Man, pp. 46-47). The European neighbourhood in which modern science was born had been tainted by the arrival of a new kid on the block: Hermes Trismegistus the Egyptian Hermes (Thoth), as depicted in the Corpus Hermeticum (the body of writings and teachings ascribed to him). Translated and made public by the Florentine scholar and magus Marsilio Ficino (1433-99), the Corpus had an enormous impact on the thinking of the times. Ward Rutherford notes that thanks to Cosmos impatience (he dropped everything else to go to work on its translation) the Corpus was devoured throughout Europe. Not only did the Corpus manuscripts cast an entirely new light on pagan thought, they also raised the hitherto proscribed practice of magic to respectability. He adds: Across the length and breadth of Europe men began experimenting in magic and number mysticism a la Pythagoras. Nous, the intuitive faculty, had re-entered human awareness and was to be actively cultivated (Ward Rutherford, Pythagoras, Lover of Wisdom, pp. 109-110). The neighbourhood into which the Corpus had been so eagerly received had been established approximately two hundred years earlier by the Italian scholastic philosopher and theologian, Thomas Aquinas (1225-74). Aquinas, who came to exercise enormous intellectual authority throughout the church, taught that the human intellect had been unaffected by the Fall. He proposed that it was necessary for mans salvation that there should be a doctrine revealed by God, besides the philosophical doctrines investigated by reason (Summa Theologiae). In other words, nature could be investigated by means of (Aristotelian) reason and observation without regard to Scripture (exactly what the magician does). The immediate effect of Aquinas faulty theology was the driving of an ever widening wedge between the things of Nature (earth and earthly things, the visible

73

world, diversity) and the things of Grace (Heaven and heavenly things, the unseen and its influence on the earth; mans soul, unity). More seriously, Nature began to eat up Grace i.e., to displace it, as more and more of the Heavenly sphere was explained in materialistic scientific terms (Francis Schaeffer, Escape From Reason, ch. 1). Eventually, there was little or nothing left in the Heavenly sphere and it became necessary to reintroduce Plato to reinstate the Heavenly things. This was necessary, not merely to satisfy mans religious instinct (though a big need to be satisfied) but to reinstate universals. The reader needs to appreciate that the increasing tensions created by the separation of Nature from Grace (redefined as Aristotle from Plato) demand resolution and ultimately promote the marriage of the two opposing spheres at some point via Hermes, the god who flies between the realms. The Emerald tablet delivers the message, As above, so below. Hermes, as Versluis notes, is at once Chthonian and Olympian, at once Gold and Black, above and below (p. 61). He is the winged-helmeted, wing-shod god who joins the worlds, not by logic, but by a leap of imagination or faith. You certainly need a leap of imagination to believe, as the Hermetists of the day did, that man could command his soul to travel to India or to ascend to the stars and the furthermost reaches of the universe (Rutherford, ibid, p. 110; Corpus Hermeticum II) in other words engage in spirit flight, what is today know in occult circles as Astral Travel. Science had hermetically sealed itself off from such nonsense, just as Aristotle had sought to hermetically isolate his philosophy from the crude (Orphic-Pythagorean) elements in Platonism: the idea of soul travel, of reincarnation and recollection (remembering things from a previous disembodied existence), and so forth. But somewhere down the track the two fields of study, born of the same impulse in the same neighbourhood, will, as repeatedly stressed, remarry. To understand the big picture in the above one needs to draw back and keep the Primal Ennead of the Mysteries in view, the three Hermetic worlds: the materialistic (subject to naturalistic science), the subtle, and the Celestial; all reflections of each other, and all subject to the Doctrine of the Mean or the tuned string, each drawing from the other and giving back. The philosophers played their part in the splitting apart of mind and body, in particular, Rene Descartes (1596-1650) and Gottfried Leibniz (1646-1716). The dualistic philosophy of these men (from different approaches) provided further impetus to science moving strictly down the naturalistic pathway. Bear in mind that the separation, in terms of the alchemical process, is merely the first phase of the cycle of transmuting men into gods. Because they were born in the same neighbourhood of the same Mystery foundations, the two spheres would both, in due course, readily reunite.

74

Rutherford notes that the Corpus Hermeticum was responsible for bringing the ideas of Pythagoras back into currency (ibid, p. 110). Pythagoras, as has already been noted, influenced modern thought more than any other man, including Plato. In fact, what appears as Platonism is, when analysed, found to be in essence Pythagoreanism (Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p 56). It thus comes as no surprise to find that some of the most prominent men of the early scientific period, were Pythagoreans. Mention has already been made of John Dees wide range of learning. Dees philosophy was based on Pythagorean number-mysticism. Rutherford notes that Dee separated mathematics into two branches: the practical (mathematics for the everyday world of daily work) and esoteric mathematics, what he called mathis (ibid, p. 111). Mathematics, in Dees day, included mechanics, and magical mechanics included the use of marvellous machines. The Italian philosopher and scientist, Giordano Bruno (1548-1600) burnt at the stake for his enthusiastic championship of Copernicus was a Pythagorean. So was Johann Kepler (1571-1630), who discovered the laws of planetary motion through his belief in the harmony of the spheres, and in planetary souls. Sir Isaac Newton (1642-1727) came under the influence of Hermetic philosophy through the writings of the Cambridge Platonist, Henry More. The universal scientific genius, Leibniz, Rutherford notes, always considered himself a true follower of Pythagoras (ibid, p. 113). The Mystery process is, as weve seen, grounded in the concept that Reality is One. It, therefore, does not identify world affirming and world transcending viewpoints as different Realities (eternally opposed to each other) but as two aspects of the same Reality, which are in effect alternating manifestations of the same Path (Versluis, The Egyptian Mysteries, p. 93. Words in brackets added). There is thus no difference in the philosophies of Pythagoras and Plato on the one hand and Aristotle on the other. Both are different manifestations of the same Mysteries. Both are, significantly, totalitarian philosophies which mirror the theocratic power of ancient Egypt whose Sovereign Lord God or Teacher bore the name of Hermes or Thoth, the Great Initiator (Starr Miller). The influence of the dualistic philosophy of Rene Descartes in the splitting away of science from mind and mental things has been noted. Descartes represents an important stage in the development of humanistic thought. Although an Aristotelian in his conception of the rational (empiricism, cause effect metaphysics, the incompatible of contradictories in logic), Descartes, nonetheless, proposed that there was a subjective aspect in all rational insight. This double emphasis in his philosophy gave rise to two opposing schools of thought: the first was Rationalism the view that knowledge is acquired by reason without regard to sense experience (the Platonic emphasis); the second was Empiricism the view that knowledge was acquired by sense experience (the Aristotelian emphasis). Quenton Lauer writes: Opposed as these tendencies were, they were one in their conviction that the task of philosophy was to determine what rational

75

thinking is and how it can be assured, since only through rational thinking can man achieve certainty as to the truth of his affirmations. But as Lauer points out, David Hume dropped a mortar shell into both camps. He proposed by devastatingly effective argument, that both Rationalism and Empiricism were incapable of uncovering reality. All we can know are necessary truths, such as the truths of mathematics, which tell us nothing about reality. The only substitute Hume offered for rational knowledge was belief or faith devoid of rationality the Hermetic leap of consciousness, or leap of imagination. (Quenton Lauer, S.J. Essays in Hegelian Dialectic, Fordham University Press, 1977). Matter is depicted in the Mysteries as a veil which both conceals and subtly reveals, in symbols, its underlying divine reality. The tradition insists that the reality behind the veil of Matter cannot be apprehended by rational or empirical methods. This idea of a veil of appearance between consciousness and stuff was accepted by Descartes and endorsed by Hume: neither rationalism nor empiricism can penetrate this veil of appearance to reveal the stuff at back of it (A
Dictionary of Philosophy, p. 143).

Before looking again at Kants response to Humes devastating criticism of rationalism and empiricism one needs to think a moment on the subject of the separation of mind and spirit from Nature and reason. There are clearly things in the world which cannot be known or proved by empiricism or reason. A sermon, by Peter Marshall (Richard Todd) as depicted in the movie A Man Called Peter, makes the point very well. There are certain things that must be approached in faith, said Peter, things that are not a matter of perception, not of proof. Beauty is one of them. How can you prove that anything is beautiful, Could you demonstrate to me, by logic or reason, or by the intellect, that the 5 th symphony, or the Moonlight Sonata, was sheer beauty? Can you prove by any method that a sunset is beautiful? Describe to me scientifically, the haunting, wistful fragrance of a bunch of violets How do you know when you fall in love? ... Youll know brother! Love, like beauty, like the haunting, wistful fragrance of a bunch of violets, is a matter of perception and experience, not of proof (A Man Called Peter, Twentieth Century Fox, 1955). While the points of Peter Marshalls sermon are perfectly true, the Bible nonetheless instructs us to prove all things (1 Th. 5:21). There is a way that seemeth right unto a man (by perception and experience) but the end thereof are the ways of death (Proverbs 14:12; 16:25). Without the positive content of Gods Revelation and the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit, man will NOT know The Truth which sets him free. In this respect, absolutes and the logic of antitheses are indispensable. Christ is the same yesterday, today and forever (He doesnt change from period to period). He is NOT divided (1 Cor. 1:13); NOR yea and nay (2 Cor. 1:19) in Him there is no self-contradiction. He is THE Way (He excludes all other ways), THE Truth (propositions which contradict Him are false) and THE Life. No man comes to the Father except by Him (John 14:6).

76

By the time of Kant, as Schaeffer points out, the efforts of man, beginning with himself and using only himself as the reference point, to find a unified field of knowledge had failed dashed upon the rocks of that nonnegotiable strait from the facts in the world to the universals of value. Man, says Schaeffer, had the choice between surrendering his reason, or surrendering his rebellion. He chose the former. Kants Response to Hume In response to discovering David Humes heretical ideas (in 1775) Immanuel Kant (1724-1804), in his Critique of Pure Reason, argued that the immediate objects of perception depend not merely on the senses but on the mind that orders and structures perception. What Kant did, as previously noted, was to shift the emphasis in knowledge from the object to the subject (e.g., from the sunset to the man observing the sunset). Kants Romanticism was, as we have seen, the first phase of a movement in philosophical thought (German Idealism) which culminated in the philosophy of Hegel. Until Kant, most philosophers had believed as the scientists did, that knowledge must conform to objects (the Aristotelian emphasis). Kant shifted the emphasis in knowledge from things out there to things (categories, forms) in the mind of the perceiving subject. Kant proposed that although knowledge begins with perception, the mind is ever engaged in the act of ordering and arranging its perceptions; ascribing attributes and qualities to them (beauty to sunsets and violets). Without the minds activity in perception, what is known is fragmentary and chaotic, crude and formless, what Kant called Matter. The human mind thus acts as a lawgiver, organizing matter in accordance with Ideas or Forms. Man is thus likened to the Platonic god who creates the world by imposing Forms on chaotic Matter. Hermetic Evolutionary Science. The tendency to view man and nature as a deterministic mechanism continued to hold sway in the scientific community despite the logical and philosophical absurdities inherent in the view. The philosophers are usually quite a distance ahead of the scientists on the Mystery pathway thats why they have the job of setting up and ruling The Republic. While the German Idealist philosophers began preparing the way for Man and Natures spiritual evolution the scientists began advancing the idea of Man and Natures material-mechanistic evolution. The problems of viewing Nature as a naturalistic machine were, by the 1950s, becoming insurmountable. Currently evolution (and the whole environmental movement) is well advanced down the road to GAIA goddess worship. This has happened because, as has already been stressed, modern science and magic were born in the same neighbourhood of the same Mystery foundation. The tensions between the two systems are being resolved into a synthesis of both.

77

There is No New Thing Under the Sun (Ec. 1:9) Charles Darwin (1809-82) and Alfred Wallace (1823-1913) are commonly regarded as being the originators of the theory of evolution by natural selection. This is simply not true. The theory is as old as the Mysteries. The evolution of the species, and the successive appearance of various new types is very distinctly shown in Manu, says Blavatsky (ibid, vol. 2, p. 271). Thus has Brahma established the series of transformations from the plant up to man, and from man up to the primal essenceAmong them each succeeding being (or element) acquires the quality of the preceding; and in as many degrees as each of them is advanced, with so many properties it is said to be endowed Furthermore, from the plants, life passed through the fantastic organisms which were born in the illus (boue) of the waters; then through a series of forms and different animals, it at last reached man
(Manu, book i).

A Chaldean account speaks of a time when there existed nothing but darkness, and an abyss of waters, from which emerged (produced of a two-fold principle) creatures in which were combined the limbs of every species of animals. In addition to these fishes, reptiles, serpents, with other monstrous animals, which assumed each others shape and countenance (Corys Ancient fragments, quoted by
Blavatsky, ibid).

The Greeks, of course, explained the concept much more scientifically. If, as has been implied, modern science began where Greek science left off, then it was thus only a matter of time before the Theory of Evolution, put forward, for example, by Anaximander (611-546 BC), popped up in modern science. Anaximander proposed that the Earth was not created but evolved; that all things came from the sea (from slime), and were the result of adaptation to a fresh environment (Burnet). All men and animals were descendants from fishes, and everything arose from a primal source, which he referred to as the first principle. This principle he referred to as one, eternal, moving and infinite (Bertrand Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 47). Aristotle, the greatest of the Greek scientific philosophers, provided the first fully formed philosophy of evolution. He proposed that all things naturally strove to manifest an inner form, and that all change amounted to the realisation of some of the potentialities inherent in the essences of a thing (Karl Popper, The Open Societies and its Enemies, p. 6). It is the deeply held conviction of todays evolutionary humanists that Aristotle was absolutely right: that all agencies that provoke change and all agencies that retard it can be described as good or bad respectively (The Fontana Dictionary of Modern Thought, 2nd ed., p. 293). The idea, along with the correlating notion that change and conflict go hand in hand, is, as already noted, implicit in Evolutionism and fundamental to dialectics. That it has become the dominate idea in the humanistic world (as the world moves closer towards its Mystery Babylon

78

culmination) is to be expected. That it has become the deeply held conviction of a groundswell movement within the visible Church (e.g., the CGM and the PDC) is to be appalled. Many of the notions underpinning Greek science (such as Aristotles philosophy of Evolution) are, weve seen, grounded in the Mysteries. The Orphics, for example, taught that the development of the world was the self-revelation of Phanes, the god of light (Bury). Is Phanes, Lucifer the Light Bearer, by a different name? No doubt about it. Apollo is also linked to light, the light being as much mental and spiritual as physical (Rutherford). Is he also Lucifer? No doubt about it. The worship of divine beings of Light has its post Flood origins in the worship of the Sun god in ancient Babylon and Egypt the One, of which all things are said to be manifestations. Such is the light behind most of modern science. Aristotle, like his modern scientific counterparts, strove to be a thoroughgoing empiricist. He was also a terminologist, insisting on precision in definition and thought. He wrote in a rigid scientific style, and developed the first system of logic founded on the incompatibility of contradictories. It was this emphasis on non-contradiction (the fundamental law of thought) that began causing problems, first in philosophy, and then elsewhere. Man, beginning with himself, with only himself as the reference point, will invariably encounter non-contradiction as a major obstacle in formalizing a rational-unified world view (see Francis Schaeffers,
The God Who Is There).

Platos mystical thought naturally inclined in the opposite direction to that of Aristotle. Plato was not concerned with facts, with physical enquiries, and tended to express his ideas in poetical and mythical language. His mysticism, however, like that of Pythagoras, is of a peculiarly intellectual sort. Its core element is mathematics an element which Aristotle made no attempt to understand (Burnet, Greek Philosophy, p. 350). Reality, for Plato, consisted of forms or ideas, and these, he identified with numbers. Aristotle, though complained about Platos tendency to reduce everything to mathematics, couldnt himself escape the mathematical reductionism inherent in Platos thought. Aristotles philosophy, like all philosophies founded on an autonomous rationality cannot get beyond mechanics and mathematics (see Francis Schaeffers, Escape From Reason). Aristotle could not explain, as previously noted, why the higher forms in his unfolding universe ought to be considered higher than the lower forms. There is no reason at all why the order in Aristotles rational chain of being cannot be reversed (as Stace, in his A Critical History of Greek Philosophy, p. 337 points out). Weve seen that both world affirming (Aristotelian) and world transcending (Platonic) philosophies are merely different aspects of the same Mystery pathway which the best systems seek to reconcile. In Greece, whether you worshipped Apollo and the Olympian gods formally in a temple, or Dionysus, and the Earth

79

Mother, informally (off your face) in the woods, it was all the same Apollo and Dionysus are really one and the same. Nevertheless, the separation and dialectical interaction of the forces associated with these gods are, as has been repeatedly emphasised, necessary to the Mystery process. The same applies to the separation of natural science from religion Matter from Spirit. The Synthesising of the Material and Spiritual When the New Agers speak of the Aquarian Age as the Age of Synthesis theyre speaking about the reconciliation and interpenetration of all things, all ideas, all systems, by their opposites. The most important of these syntheses is the spiritualization of (feminine) Matter or, if you like, the materialization of masculine) Spirit as Above so Below the marriage of Hell and Earth. To this end, the theory of Evolution has been progressively spiritualized. Henryk Skolimowski says, that To understand the nature of evolution is the beginning of wisdom. Hes not talking about Darwinian materialism. Evolution is all, and there is nothing beyond it. Nothing is beyond it, says Skolimowski. It signifies the process that has generated it all. It generates but is not generated. It is thus the prime mover of all things. What was before evolution we do not know. Once it started, evolution is the process and the product; the point of departure and the point of arrival. He goes on to say that, To possess and behold a right theory of evolution is to understand the rhythm and the dialectics of evolution. But it also means to weave ourselves into this rhythm and breathe with it. To breath the rhythm of life is to be one with it, to be healed by it. But evolution is not a simple thing. Its dialectics, says Skolimowski, are perplexing. Evolution moves in harmonies which are constantly being reestablished, which also means they are constantly breaking. We are part of this breaking harmony that constantly re-establishes itself. The joy of becoming is perpetually accompanied by the pain of leaving our older shells, which means our older selves. To understand the dialectics of the harmony of evolution is to be able to see that things and harmonies are broken, not without a reason, but in order that new things can be created, so that the process of transcendence can go on (Skolimowski, The Theatre of the Mind, Evolution in the Sensitive Cosmos, pp. 42-44). Skolimowski, it should be stressed, is not some nutty drop-out from nowhere. He has a doctorate in philosophy from Oxford University, is/has been a consultant to UNESCO, and is/has been a member of their Task Force on Appropriate Technology of the US Congress. Skolimowski is no idiot, and nor was the late palaeontologist Stephen Gould, who put forward the theory of Punctuated Equilibrium: the idea that Nature does not evolve gradually (there are no transitional fossils) but jumps, as it were, to higher and higher states of equilibrium. Neither is James E. Lovelock an idiot. He proposed what he called the GAIA hypothesis which depicts the Earth as a single living self adjusting being. This Greek Mystery concept has been embraced by the United Nations and

80

is currently at the core of its environmental initiatives (Agenda 21; Earth Charter, etc.). Theyre not idiots, just agents of the Process, applying its principles: Universal Motion or Change, progression through struggle and strife, and periodic Universal Equilibrium or Order principles which, as weve seen, have their origin in the Mysteries. The Final Product Rome, in its heyday rather than its declining period, was an iron Apollonian State. The iron legs and the iron in the feet of the Nebuchadnezzars dream image represent Rome and the final ten federated kingdoms of the Antichrist system. After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth: it devoured and break in pieces, and stamped (trampled) the residue with the feet of it: and it was diverse (different) from all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns (Daniel 7:7). The fourth kingdom, as Daniel explained to the king, shall be strong as iron: forasmuch as iron breaketh in pieces and subdueth (shatters) all things: and as iron that breaketh all these shall it break in pieces and bruise. But the feet and toes (the final manifestation) shall be a mixture of potters clay and iron, the kingdom shall be divided; but there shall be in it the strength of iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay. And as the (ten) toes of the feet were part of iron, and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong and partly broken (brittle or fragile). And whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, THEY shall MINGLE themselves with the SEED of men: but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay (Daniel 2: 40-45, emphasis added). Bear in mind that the Mystery gods create by mingling. But who are THEY who are going to mingle themselves with the SEED of men? The iron is the Apollonian. But what is the clay? Daniel 2:45 says that a stone cut out of the mountains without hands strikes the FEET of the great image and it falls and breaks into pieces and became like the chaff on the summer threshing floors which the wind carried away. And the stone that smote the image became a great mountain and filled the whole earth (2:35). God, the Bible tells us, laughs derisively at the loud and vain efforts of the Gentile kings of the earth and the rulers, setting themselves and taking counsel together against the Lord and his anointed (Christ), saying, let us break their bands asunder and cast away their cords from us (Psalm 2). When God judges His judgements often fit and mock the form of the rebellion against Him. Bel, for example, is confounded, Merodach is broken into pieces (Jer. 50:2). Bel, it will be recalled, is the Confounder, who had confounded the whole earth, and hence is confounded; Merodach (Cush) by the rebellion he had stirred up (at Babel) had broken the united world in pieces; therefore he himself is broken into pieces
(Hislop, ibid, p. 28).

81

The Confounder will ultimately be confounded; the final system he erects, broken into pieces. The word confound from the root word confundere, i.e. con (together) fundere (pour) pour together, mix up. Besides meaning to overthrow, defeat, or bring to nought, it means, to put to shame, to throw into confusion and disorder, and to mix up so that the elements become difficult to distinguish; to CONFUSE, and to mix up in ideas, fail to distinguish (The
Shorter Oxford Dictionary of Historical Principles, Vol 1, p. 397).

The judgement written on the wall of Babylonian kings palace is another example of Gods mocking judgement. Hermes, the Balancer, is identified with the Babylonian god Nebo who, along with the Babylonian system which served him, was weighed in the balance and found wanting. The writing on palace wall announced a judgement, not only on the king of Babylon and his nation, but on the god of their magicians, soothsayers and astrologers, Nebo the seed of the prophet Cush. As the Numberer, his kingdom was numbered in days; as the Divider of Speeches, his kingdom was divided (Daniel 5:25-28). The writing further mocked Nebo as the god of prophecy and as the interpreter of hard sentences. His wise men couldnt interpret the words on the wall and needed to call in the Hebrew prophet Daniel to explain it. Daniel, in interpreting the word U-PHAR-SIN, uses the Mystery word PE-RES divide (from peresh to interpret). The Babylonian priests had a technique, still used by occultists today, of dividing words to find (interpret) the hidden meaning (the allegorical method of Biblical interpretation has its roots in the Mystery system). But, when the acid test came, the servants of Hermes were stumped! He that sitteth in the heavens (laughed): the Lord (held) them in derision. That is the God we serve, brothers and sisters the Almighty! So, will Gods judgement on the final Gentile kingdom similarly mock its foundations? The times of the Gentiles began in the sixth century BC, when the Shekinah Glory departed the Jewish temple; Jerusalem was sacked, and the last of the Jewish nation went into captivity in Babylon. The radical shift in thought which occurred globally at that time has been noted. To summarise, mans religious apprehension of his world (at that time) underwent a giant turn on its axis (Lloyd Geering) to a greater or lesser extent it became, throughout the whole civilized world, dualistic (in Greece, metaphysically, between the Divine Self and the Not-Self). Though formulated differently in differently places and in different times, the world view, despite the imbalance and tensions it created, continued to prevail, until fairly recently. Dualism in any form, as Francis Schaeffer points out, is never intellectually satisfying. There is a tendency to look beyond the dualism for something to explain the duality. He writes, The fact is that in any form of dualism we are left with some form of imbalance or tension, and there is a motion back to monism (Schaeffer, Complete Works, Vol. 1, p. 284). The current tendency throughout the world towards a Hegelian, pantheistic monism is, it is proposed, anticipated in the

82

sixth century BC shift to dualism (which is interpreted as the beginning of a major dialectical movement to antithesis). Whereas God judges mockingly, the Adversary in his vanity, mocks God. Though confounded and broken at Babel and scattered abroad the Enemy incorporates the shattering and scattering into his system identifying it as a necessary stage in the process of creation. The Mysteries, as we have seen, depict creation as a descent from indescribable unity to multiplicity. The Mysteries reverse the process, the object of its initiates being to shed the lowest dualistic aspect of consciousness, to be absorbed once more into the Divine Reality (Versluis, p. 92). The ascent furthermore is described as an alternation between polarities (p. 41). Many Tongues One Voice That the Mystery process is approaching its full-cycle culmination (in the centralized False Prophet/Antichrist system prophesised in the Book of Revelation) is evident in the advanced state of the Luciferian New Age globalization system, vainly and mockingly symbolized in the European Communitys parliamentary building in Strasbourg (modelled on the Tower of Babel), and the ECs official poster. The poster, distributed by the Council of Europe, a sub organization of the European Community, depicts, as we have seen, the Tower of Babel above the slogan, Europe: Many Tongues, One Voice. Above the Tower are eleven satanic (inverted) pentagrams. Eleven, the reader will recall, is the chapter number in Genesis where the builders of the Tower of Babel are judged and scattered. The building design and poster is in mockery of Gods judgement on the Babylonian builders. We know, of course, who will have the last laugh. Eleven in Biblical numerics stands for disorganisation. Dialectics involves, as we have seen, the application of order to calculated and induced disorder. That is the methodology being employed to build the new global Many Tongues One Voice order. The final form in which it is smashed and brought down by the Lord Jesus Christ, will be the Bible tells us, partly hard (iron) and partly brittle (clay) a divided kingdom with the strength of iron and the brittleness of miry clay (Daniel 2:41-44). Iron is, of course, representative of Roman Apollonian order. The New World Order arises out of calculated disorganisation and chaos. The spirit of chaos which is facilitating its rise is the spirit of Dionysus. The Dionysian is a term used by certain cultural anthropologists to denote a pattern of culture engendering and encouraging emotional abandonment in social responses (The Fontana Dictionary of Modern Thought, Second Ed., p. 44). Dionysus, the Earth-cult god (an androgyne) stands for disorganisation: dissipation, everything in excess, manifold change and metamorphosis, variability, daemonic energy and plural identity. Dionysus, say Paglia, is rabble and rubble, both democratic mob-rule and the slurry of

83

unaccountable objects rumbling through nature (Camilla Paglia, Sexual Persona, Ch. 3). Dionysus, the bearded androgyne and chief mimicker of Christ, is identified with Baal (the Lord), Tammuz or Adonis (the Lord), Bel (the son, who succeeds the father) of Mesopotamia (Babylon), Baal of Canaan (roughly, the Promised Land of the Israelites), Osiris of Egypt, and Shiva of India. Dionysus is said to represent the Essential Nature in Man, the Mediator who restores the link with the Divine (Chetwynd, ibid, pp. 107-08). In other words, he is the spirit of the pseudo Christ. The role of the Dionysian spirit in the appearance of the Antichrist and the Antichrist system cannot be underestimated. The Dionysian Sixties (the launching of the counterculture revolt by Tavistock), the entertainment media (Dionysus is Lord of the Theatre), feminism, and so forth, were all inspired and sustained by this spirit. The Appearance of the Pseudo Christ An article in the 1914 issue of the The Theosophist, noted that however he is presented to the public, the underlying actor is always the same. The article said: we are assisting in the preparations for the theatrical make-up of the Christ. To see a theatrical actor from near-by with his face completely plastered with rouge, powder, and lamp black, is horrible, and yet the makeup is necessary in order that he may present himself before the floodlights. The Christ will make himself up for the centuries to come For the moment, the drama which is about to conclude on the stage of the world, is still that of some two thousand years ago, and we scarcely yet understand its plot. The public no longer sees whether the makeup of the represented Christ is a falsification of paint and the play of lights. The Actor prepares himself to represent another drama. Occultists try and seek to serve the Actor, and do not pay any attention to the paint. The public is interested in the fate of Hamlet and Othello; it believes their adventures real; it follows them intensely; it hisses and it applauds. But he who has donned the costumes of Hamlet and Othello, is not only an actor but a Man, who recites in order to move the simple public, or to make it laugh, who has a home and lives at quite a distance from the theatre. Let us see to it that He shall obtain a success at the next representation: the public will perhaps applaud the interpreting hero; we shall count on the affection of the Artist ( the article Why the
World Does Not Understand, quoted by Constance Cumby in A Planned Deception, pp. 11718).

The Synthesis of Seeds Perhaps in relation to his role of Actor and deceiver, the spirit behind the figure of Dionysus may assist in an even more diabolical facade. Dionysus, Osiris, is Lord

84

of the subtle realm, what some call the Astral Plane the about and within world of fallen angels, demons, thoughts forms, energies, and so forth. It is this aspect of the Dionysian which may provide a clue as to the they, who in the final kingdom of the Times of the Gentiles, mingle their seed with the seed of men. Jacques Vallee, a long standing and high profile UFO investigator identifies the source of the UFO phenomena as daemonic. Vallee is not a Christian. But in his opinion, the aliens are not visitors from another planet travelling in nuts and bolts machines but beings from another or parallel dimension to ours. The mingling of the seed of such creatures with the seed of men would amount to a repetition of the sin of the (fallen) sons of god who left their first estate and had children with the daughters of men and produced hybrid, gigantic offspring (Gen. 6:1-6; 2 Peter 2:4-5; Jude, 6-7). Apollo (Order) Out of Dionysus (Chaos) The role of the Dionysian in the preparation for and maintenance of the NWO cannot, as said, be over-emphasised. The Apollonian (Order) will however be on top of the Dionysian (Chaos) Apollonian technology over Dionysian Nature. The rise of the Apollonian over the Dionysian in Greece is said to have begun after Apollo appropriated the oracular shrine of the earth goddess Gaia, and slew its serpent guardian. The seizure is said to have marked a shift in Greek religion from the feminine to the masculine, from the Earth-cult religions to the Sky-cult. The Earth-cult religions didnt go away, of course, and there was a clash. Paglia, and others, have argued that Western thought processes were formed in Greece and developed as a result of the clash between the forces associated with the gods Apollo and Dionysus. The rise of Greek science eventually secured the victory for Apollo (Burnet notes that without the rise of Greek science it is hard to see what would have checked the tendency for Greek religion to have followed the pathway to the East). And, as we have seen, Platos New World order republican model is presided over by Apollo worshipping mathematicians. There is, of course, and needs to be, a place in Platos Republic for the Dionysian. In The Republic and Laws, art and other creative pursuits are subordinated to social order. But Plato knew very well that besides Apollo, the god of order, there stood Dionysus; and that even Apollos priestesses at Delphi spoke under the influence of divine madness (Desmond Lees translation, 2nd edition, of The republic, Translators Introduction, Penguin, 1974, p. 39). I believe it is the Dionysian madness which Solomon identifies as wickedness in Ecclesiastes 7:25: I applied mine heart to know and to search, and to seek out wisdom, and the reason of things, and to know the wickedness of folly, even of foolishness and madness.

85

The Spiritualization of Materialistic Science

The Starting Point The movement towards the global synthesis of all things began, as weve seen, at the time of and immediately leading up to, the French Revolution, the generally accepted starting point for Modern History. This uprising, stirred by the spirit of Romanticism, was driven by the ideas of Liberty, Equality and Brotherhood, underpinned by the notion that man is naturally good and that the collective good is to be found in the general will. Romanticism is grounded in the Mystery idea that Reality is divine and that behind all phenomenal manifestations in human consciousness is Absolute Spirit (Norman Geisler, Barkers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, p. 595). The most significant development of this Romantic Idealist conception of nature is the philosophy of Georg Hegel, which proposes that the Absolute advances dialectically: that things come into being and develop, and that truth is known, through the conflict and reconciliation of opposite or contrary tendencies and ideas. The Conflict and Reconciliation between Science and Religion Science and Religion are in much of academia still regarded as being irreconcilable opposites. But that is changing. Weve seen that the principle emphasis in the current Age of Synthesis is the blending of Spirit and Matter. And weve seen how Evolutionism, which began as a strictly naturalistic, mechanistic theory, has recently transformed itself into the GAIA Mystery religious concept of ancient Greece. The interpenetration of these two opposite spheres is not new. Throughout the nineteenth century materialistic science began to progressively fuse with non-materialistic science. The following are some important agents of the process: The German physiologist, physicist, and mathematician, Hermann von Helmholtz (1821-94), is regarded by many as, undoubtedly Germanys greatest scientist in the 19th century. Helmholtz taught that the sensible world is the product of the interaction between the human organism and an unknown reality (between Kants phenomenal and noumenal worlds). The introduction of Hegelian methodology into education is the best way of reconciling opposing ideas and opposite fields of study. Johann Friedrich Herbart (1776-1841), Kants successor as professor of philosophy at Konigsberg, was an educational theorist, philosopher and psychologist, who introduced the idea of grouping subjects around a core topic or science e.g., English literature and History around Dialectic based Social SCIENCE. Antony Sutton notes that the Herbartian approach to educational theory, which remains with us today, was a major vehicle for the Hegelianizing of Western education. The German philosopher Eduard von Hartman (1842-1906), whose ideas on social progress differ little from Hegels, designed a comprehensive philosophical

86

system to supersede and reconcile all previous systems and sciences. The system is a synthesis from Hegel, Schelling and Schopenhauer (Chambers Biographical Dictionary). Hartman, who taught that the unconscious mind had a central and creative role in the evolution of history (Philosophy of the Unconscious, 1869), held the view that, What all men need is rational tyranny, it only holds them to a steady development, according to the laws of their own nature (quoted by Sutton, ibid, p. 85, word in brackets added). Wilhelm Maximilian Wundt (1832-1920), Hegelian Professor of philosophy at University of Leipzig, established in 1875 the worlds first laboratory in experimental psychology to measure individual responses to stimulus. Wundt, whose theory and research (which was influenced by Herbart) was to have an enormous impact on shaping educational theory worldwide, regarded the individual (as) a valueless cog in the State. Wundts grandfather Karl Kasimir Wundt was Illuminati (Antony Sutton, Americas secret Establishment, pp. 85-87). Wundtian psychology and educational theory was introduced into the United States by G. Stanley Hall (prior to studying psychology under Wundt, Hall had studied philosophy at Berlin University under Hegelians Trendelenberg and Lepsius). Upon his return, Hall was appointed Professor of Psychology and Pedagogy at John Hopkins University (by Coit Gilman, the Universitys President and member of The Order of Skull and Bones). With the encouragement of Gilman, Hall founded The American Journal of Psychology. Sutton notes that students of Wundt and Hall fanned out through the United States establishing departments of psychology and education by the score; 117 psychological laboratories just in the period up to 1930. Sutton further notes that the teaching laboratories at Columbia and Chicago universities were two important dissemination points for Wundtian psychology (Sutton, ibid, pp. 77-88). Outcome Based Dialectics Mainstream science in the twentieth century began to progressively shift its objective from the systematic study of the nature and behaviour of the material and physical universe (Collins Dictionary, 1979) to the study of phenomena (Quantum physicists had long since shifted away from scientific materialism). The Shorter Oxford Dictionary on Historical Principles (revised 1975 edition) does not include material as fundamental to the definition of science. Moreover, scientists, instead of confining themselves to a quantitative investigation of phenomena, began assigning quality to the phenomena. Much of the language used was, of course, merely figurative (e.g. healthy economy; sick mind). But more and more they began to identify statistical averages in human behaviour as normal, and normal as healthy. As in Orwells Nineteen Eighty-four world, sanity became a statistical average. The presuppositional framework is Hegelian, so it stands to Hegelian reason, the healthy would be identified as communicative, interactive, tolerant of the views of others, open and adaptive to

87

change, and so forth qualities that facilitate the End to which the managed process is moving. In 1947 Tavistock founded, in the U.S., the National Training Laboratories (NTL), also known as the International Institute for Applied behavioural Sciences (one of Tavistocks best kept secrets). NTL employs Hegelian methodology as specially refined by the Tavistock brainwashing guru Kurt Lewin. They call it GROUP DYNAMICS. NTL targeted the key elements in the US society, leaders of governments, educational institutions, and so forth. One of the groups which was processed by the NTL in the 1950s was the leadership of the National Educational Association (NEA), the largest teachers organization in the U.S. The NEA went on to champion the QUALITY outcome based processing of children through what is known as Outcome Based Education (OBE). Hume, it will be recalled, had argued with devastating effectiveness that one cannot logically formulate quality (universals) from the facts in the world. You cannot logically deduct qualitative conclusions from descriptive premises, i.e., derive an ought from an is. But that doesnt deter people like Peter Drucker (1909-2005) doing so. Not only did Drucker formulate quality, he formulated Total Quality as an outcome base. Drucker, respectively a professor of philosophy and politics (1942-50), of management (1950-72) and of social science (from 1972), an author of over twenty successful books on management, regarded as the father of modern management, applied Hegelian principles not only to the workshop (a term which has been increasingly used of small, outcome based groups) but to the wider community and ultimately to the global community. Hegel spoke of agents of the will of the world Spirit people, such as Napoleon Bonaparte, who facilitated the Divine Process. Hitler saw himself as such an agent. The Total Quality Management man, Drucker, it seems, also saw himself as such an agent. Many professing Christians, as active agents in Druckers TQM Hegelian programme within the visible Church, are likewise agents of the will of the world Spirit, not the will of the Holy Spirit, but of the god of this World system. The science of Alchemy is, as weve seen, all about transmuting men into gods. The god who presides over this science is Hermes. He is the one who makes the connections and relates the complexes, and therefore enables the life of the (World) Soul to unfold (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 82, word in brackets added). One area of science of which Hermes, the Numberer, is patron, is social science. Social Science Many old-school-science minded people do not accept social science as a legitimate science. They believe that the many millions of dollars being poured annually into social science research in the U.S. is largely wasted and unproductive of anything substantial or useful to society. Professor Hobbs, in his testimony to the Reece Committee (investigating the U.S. Foundations) called

88

social science scientism, that is, quackery. Hobbs pointed out that the solution to social problems invariably involves the integration of intangible factors, such as love, patriotism, sentiment and other sentiments which cannot be measured with callipers, a slide rule, or an adding machine (Rene A. Wormser, Foundations, Their Power and Influence, on, Foundation Funded Scientism, p.89). Of course, when considered from the perspective of Illuminati social engineering and social doctoring, and developing more effective methods of scientific political control, social Hermetic science is a very effective science. As already implied, in Hermetic-Pythagorean systems, adding machines and callipers are the ONLY means of measuring human beings, because ultimately in such systems All IS Number. The approach of social scientists tends to vary according to their particular psychology underpinning (i.e. Behavioural, Mentalist, or Methodological Holism or Individualism). The tendency of science to gravitate back to the dirty neighbourhood from which it sprang is perhaps most evident in the field of psychology. Leaving aside the First Force in psychology, Behaviourism, which does attempt to confine itself to the parameters and methods of naturalistic science, we will briefly consider the other major forces in the field. The Second Force in psychology is Depth psychology. Its two main schools are Psychoanalysis (Freud), which emphasises the primacy of the unconscious mind on personality, and Analytical psychology (Jung) which is concerned with the effects on individual consciousness of a postulated Collective Unconscious Mind (or World Soul). That psychoanalysis is philosophy rather than science is a charge that neither Freud, nor anyone else, has conclusively refuted (Orville S, Walters, Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, p. 255). Freud clearly opened a doorway to Hermeticism, which his one time collaborator Jung, eagerly entered. That Jungs Analytic Psychology is essentially Hermetic will become evident in the course of this study. The best book on the subject in my opinion is Richard Nolls, The Jung Cult, Origins of a Charismatic Movement, Fontana Press 1996). The Third Force in psychology is Humanistic psychology, which Cosgrove accurately describes as consisting of a distillation of ideas from neo-Freudians, gestalt psychology, existential psychology, and phenomenology (Mark P. Cosgrove, Psychology Gone Awry, p. 64). A development from this psychology (and not really a fourth force in psychology), is transpersonal psychology which is concerned with the study of altered and expanded states of consciousness, and the spiritual nature of people through drugs, meditation, biofeedback, deep hypnosis, ESP, the occult, deathbed experiences, and Eastern religions (Cosgrove, ibid, pp. 64; 84). Aside from Behaviourism, the above psychologies are quite clearly not sciences in the old-school materialistic definition of the word. Are they sciences in any sense? In the Hermetic sense they are very effective sciences. Freuds nephew Edward

89

Bernays was most effective at applying the science of psychoanalysis to stimulate and managing the irrational self in people, in the bewildered herd as he called them especially the sexual and aggressive forces hidden deep in the minds of all human beings. The Hermetic Science of Spirit Flight. Mention has been made of the reference in Corpus Hermeticum II of soul projection, or out of the body spirit flight, the Gnostic trance which Pythagoras was credited with practicing (Rutherford, ibid, p. 110). When science begins to embrace such things is it still science? Or is it magic? The US Army, along with the Soviets and Chinese, reportedly conducted paranormal Remote Viewing espionage during the Cold War. The Stanford Research Centre (a sub-body of the Committee of 300) was reportedly involved in the American programme undertaken by the CIA and the Defence Department. David Morehouse, a U.S. Army officer, and viewer noted that the researchers recognised the potential of all the paranormal technologies. He was told that we have no reason to exclude any science or body of knowledge that might enhance our intelligence collecting capabilityany degree of information is better than the absence of information (p. 73). According to Morehouse the U.S. government (in 1988) was pouring tens of millions of dollars into paranormal research which was carried out by half a dozen private as well as many state and federal research centres (ibid). What was fuelling the fire for such funding? One thing only. It worked (ibid). They even had alarms, says Morehouse, for detecting the presence of remote viewers or other foreign energy sources (p. 83). Everything that he learned in his training, says Morehouse, had been scientifically tested and validated (p. 85). The sphere in which this science falsely so called is operating, is declared Out of Bounds by God (e.g. Deut. 18: 9-14). It is the sphere of divination, witchcraft and wizardry, of intercourse with foul spirits, of necromancy and so forth, despite its being scientifically tested and validated. Economics as Total Quality Science. So, how about economics? Surely it is founded on genuine science? Economics has a variety of opposing systems and sciences, all of which are founded on a word, which as weve seen, is not found in nature: should, or ought. Should governments intervene in the marketplace? Or should they keep out of the marketplace? To what extent should they, or should they not, intervene? Should they intervene totally, as in Communistic systems? Or should they keep right out of it, as in Laissez fare Capitalist systems? Or should they incorporate a mixture of both? Can in any way the systems of St Simon, Marx, Friedman or Keynes, be correctly regarded as scientific?

90

In this Age of Synthesis we should expect that the preferred system, the system we should have, will be a synthesis of opposing economic systems, e.g., a mixture of Capitalism or Corporatism, and Communism as in what has been called (originally by St Simon) Communitarianism. In her book, The Shock Doctrine, Naomi Klein proposes that after the Great Depression which, she implies was caused by Laissez-faire Capitalism John Maynard Keynes proposed a solution: a synthesised or mixed, regulated economya revolution in public policy that created the New Deal and transformations like it around the world (p. 20). Things, after Keynes, she suggests, were fairly good until Milton Friedman came along and upset the Keynesian apple-cart. Friedman, says Klein, believed that history got off on the wrong track when politicians began listening to John Maynard Keynes, intellectual architect of the New Deal and the modern welfare state. So Friedman launched his counterrevolution to methodically dismantle the Keynes based system in country after country (ibid). So in terms of dialectics, Friedman initiated an antithesis to the Keynesian synthesis which had become the new thesis. Kleins solution to the Friedman rampage is a Third Way a new synthesis, which we will look at later. Whatever half-truths there are in the above Klein version of political history, the fact is that Keynes and Friedman clocked in and out on the same Bundy-clock (like the wolf and the sheep-dog in the Warner Brothers cartoon). They were both Dialectic agents of the Committee of 300. John Coleman notes that Harry Hopkins was the man selected by the Committee of 300 to sell the SUICIDE POLICIES of John Maynard Keynes to Roosevelt, as Roosevelt had no idea what Keynes was talking about (John Coleman, The Committee of 300, Fourth Edition, WIR, 1997, p. 201). Besides Hopkins, the socialist charter of the New Deal was backed by the powerful American foundations and the fortunes of such industrial giants (Capitalists) as John D. Rockefeller and Andrew Carnegie. It wasnt just an adjustment in economics. The New Deal was, in fact, the closing of individualism in America and the emerging of a NEW AGE of COLLECTIVISM. Education had a big role to play in the cultivation of a collectivist mindset. In his book, Foundations, Their Power and Influence, Rene A. Wormser, highlights the part played by the big American Foundations in the socialization of American education. He notes that to the extent that the movement to suborn our schools was heavily financed by leading foundations, through the Lincoln School, the Progressive Education Association, the John Dewey Society, units of the National Educational Association, and other organizations, those foundations must be held largely accountable for the success of the movement ( p. 146). The big American foundations are mostly controlled by The Order (Illuminati), the operational history of which cannot, as Sutton points out, be understood without an understanding of the Hegelian Dialectic Process (Antony Sutton, Americas

91

Secret Establishment). Klein, who provided some most valuable information on the

Rise of Disaster Capitalism, either doesnt understand, or is knowingly concerned in, the Big Picture (her book has no reference to Hegel or the Hegelian Dialectic Process). She speaks reasonably highly, for example, of Keynesiantilting Jeffrey Sachs a man with do-gooder ideas, according to his Chicago school colleagues, but with an unabashedly idealistic commitment to the lot of the developing world. But Sachs, despite his wearing a different hat, is just another Committee man clocking in and out on the same Bundy-clock as the others. The mantle of Committee Fabian demolition merchant Von Hayek, was, according to Coleman, passed to Sachs. Von Hayeks commission was to de-industrialise (wreck) America. Milton Friedman, who was tutored by Von Hayek (noted by Klein) was commissioned with the same task. Friedman the Wrecker was, furthermore, a leading practitioner in a front organization for the Committee known as The Mont Pelerin Society, not, as Klein believes, simply a club of free market economists, but, according to Coleman, an economic foundation devoted to issuing misleading economic theories and influencing Western economists to take them on board. The society has strong connections with, among other groups, the Knights of Malta, and is backed by Rothschild and Rockefeller money (John Coleman, ibid, p. 56). We now come to the point. All the sciences come under a single Father science: the science of playing everything and everyone against everything and everyone: the science of creating chaos for the purpose of imposing synthesis (balance): the Science of Dialectic. The Dialectic Process is being managed towards a global society not unlike the one recommended by Klein: not state communism, nor Friedman style, savage Capitalism, which she says pauperises the majority of the people of the societies in which it is applied (which is a part of its purpose), but a version of the third way, that of Democratic Socialism not only in politics, but in democratically run workplaces and landholdings, similar to what they have in Scandinavia (p. 450). Kleins version of the third way sounds very much like Peter Druckers 3-legged stool, healthy Communitarian system. In the rewrite of Willis Harmons Changing Images of Man entitled The Aquarian Conspiracy, Marilyn Ferguson referred to the radical centre as the new way of politics and ideology. The Powers-That-Be call it Communitarianism (sometimes, the Third Way): the mixing and balancing of society, business, church and state into one big happy family. The Devil and Magic Bear in mind as we examine this part that Hermes is the patron of every form of erudition; the god who bestows mathesis (mathematics) on souls, the guardian of disciplines, the inventor of geometry, reasoning and language, the sort of things typically associated with the masculine. Besides such traditional science

92

serving disciplines, however, Hermes is celebrated as the god of the inner way, the way of fantasy and imagination the Lunar Way. He is, in this respect, closely aligned to nature, to its rhythms and cycles, and hence, to women. As implied at the beginning of this chapter, the Devil not only empowers, but also employs magic. From what has been considered so far, the question is, Does the Devil need to employ scientific techniques (e.g., the techniques of mass persuasion), and marvellous machines (e.g. television), to better facilitate his objectives? Propaganda is a science, but the spoken word if used correctly, as Hitler well knew, has a magical power. The heart of man is desperately wicked. If you use the right words to appeal to it, even subliminally, and you do it often enough, you can manipulate a mass response as if by magic. Does the Devil need to develop and employ satellite surveillance technology; RFID tracking and every other system of monitoring human movement and behaviour (as opposed to having an angel watch plus data gathering human servants moving about the Astral Plane)? He is not omniscient so he needs all the help he can get. And I would suggest he needed to know how to create a global technetronic society? Brzezinski and Tavistock were at his disposal. Similarly, does he need cinema and TV to manipulate the minds of the masses? Of course he does. The Devils going global. As the man in the movie, the Agency, said (in reference to the power of the TV media): If we can get into your living room we can get into your mind. How about weather control technology? Could he do with that? Does he need HAARP and Woodpecker technology? Does he need an atomic bomb to destroy a city? Does he need MK-Ultra and Monarch programs to create total controlled multiples (multiple personalities)? Couldnt the demons be employed to do the job (actually they are involved; it seems, as personality doorkeepers). Does he need holographic technology to create images and forms to deceive the masses? In May, 1917 at Fatima, in Portugal, a woman in the form of a lovely lady reportedly appeared to three children while they were pasturing their parents sheep. The Devil doesnt need flash equipment to create visions. But he needed faith, on the part of the recipients of the vision (a devotion to the Virgin Mary). Moreover, not everyone in the faithful flock who later came to see the woman on a subsequent visitation saw the same things. Not all saw the sun moving and so forth, for example. Had it moved the world would have seen it. But they didnt. The Devil doesnt have the power to move the sun. But he might, or he might be able to make it appear as if he did, if he had the appropriate technology!!! Both modern magic and modern science are, as has been noted, generally regarded as being born in the sixteenth century. Webster notes that in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, magic covered many branches of investigation including Natural Magic (occult physics); Venefic Magic (magical potions, poisons), and Mathematical Magic which enabled those skilled in its art to

93

construct marvellous machines by means of their geometrical knowledge ( Webster, Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, p. 84). Does the Devil need marvellous machines? Is that what UFO technology amounts to? Does he need collider science to open portals to the Astral or Ether sphere to allow for the pouring out of spiritual wickedness into the Earth? Is that, at least part of, what As Above so Below implies? Does the Devil need to develop poisons and biological weapons? Cant he just inflict people with disease like he did to Job and other people in the Bible? The pre-seventeenth century Alchemists didnt merely apply point the bone techniques to kill people (which generally dont work on non-believers). They developed poisons. They knew, for example, of the existence of microbes and toxins long before the medical discoveries of the present age. Edith Starr Miller notes that The laboratories of Satanic bacteriology have been working, for a long time, on cultures of bacilli or solutions of their toxic properties which, even when administered in infinitesimal doses, mixed with food or drink, disseminate disease and death where it is judged necessary by the Masters that life is to be destroyed. In these cases deaths occur from apparently natural causes (Occult Theocracy, pp. 28-29). The early Alchemists are also reported to have discovered the secrets of ever-burning lamps (possibly electrical), gunpowder, and a number of other substances which remain with us today. Their MO of secretly disseminating disease and death by way of germs and toxins in food and drink hasnt changed and is currently used by their modern counterparts to pacify and dumb-down populations and to achieve global depopulation targets (part of their Total Platonic Quality Management program). Every area of the contemporary society, including the visible Church, has been thoroughly Hegelianized (or more specifically, Hermetized). As the anti-type of the Bride of Christ, awaiting the Divine groom, mankind has made herself ready for her groom, Lucifer. The spiritualizing of the Earth, in this respect, will not be completed until after unregenerate humanitys saviour appears on the scene.

94

The Axioms of Subtle Magic

The Theosophist Annie Besant (the immediate successor of Madame Blavatsky) taught that consciousness is expressed differently in the different dimensions of matter. The physical power of consciousness, she says, is expressed in three dimensional matter, but the astral, mental, and other powers of consciousness need for their expression other dimensions of matter (Annie Besant, A Study in Consciousness, pp. 54-55). The application of magic in these other dimensions of consciousness is founded upon three axioms: 1) the dogma of the Universal Agent 2) the Power of the human Will and 3) the Doctrine of Analogy the basis of all occultisms transcendental speculations (Underhill, ibid, p. 159). The subject of the use and manipulation of the Universal Medium of magic is a difficult and complex one which is rarely discussed outside of esoteric circles. The subtle realm, the middle Hermetic realm, the world over which Osiris (Dionysus) and Isis are said to preside, is depicted as a world of spirits, archetypal images and forces. This is the world of the Universal Medium (it is, I believe, the high places or heavenlies of Eph. 6:12, where spiritual wickedness resides; the second heaven alluded to by Paul in 2 Cor.12). Nazi Herrenvolk Magic In his book, Hitler and the Age of Horus, Gerald Suster, notes the use of ritual magic by the Nazis to invoke the powers of the Universal Medium (Suster cannot resolve whether the spirits of this realm have an existence independent of the human brain or whether they are personalized components of the unconscious mind). Suster refers to the Nazi Nuremburg Rallies, where the Nazis employed the techniques of this form of magic with a precision that leaves one gasping. He quotes Francis King: Hitlers public appearances, particularly those associated with the Nazi Partys Nuremburg Rallies, were excellent examples of this sort of magical ceremony. The fanfares, military marches and Wagnerian music all emphasised the idea of German military glory. The massed Swastika banners in black, white and red filled the consciousness of the participants in the Rally with National Socialist ideology. The ballet-like precision of the movements of the uniformed Party members, all acting in unison, evoked from the unconscious the principles of war and violence which the ancients symbolized as Mars. And the prime ritual of the Rallies Hitler clasping to other Nazi banners the blood banner carried in the Munich putsch of 1923 was a quasi-magical ceremony designed to link up the minds of living Nazis with the archetypal images symbolized by the dead National Socialist heroes of the past.

95

The religio-magical aspects of the Rallies were emphasised by the fact that their high points were reached after dusk and took place in a Cathedral of Light an open space surrounded by closely-spaced, vertical pillars of light beaming skywards from anti-aircraft searchlights. If a modern ritual magician of the utmost expertise had designed a ritual intended to evoke Mars, says King, he could not have come up with anything more effective than the ceremonies used at Nuremburg (King, Satan and Swastika, quoted by Suster, Hitler and the Age of Horus, pp. 143-144). Did such an invocation involve some sort of mystical transference to and between the masses via the cosmic life force that the magicians and volkish Nazis believe linked each individual in Germany with every other member of the Volk in a common feeling of belonging, in a shared emotional experience (George Moss, The Crisis of German Ideology:
Intellectual Origins of the Third Reich, 1964, p. 15, quoted by Noll, ibid, p. 21).

Subtle Magic The Nazi Rallies were carefully calculated to subliminally tap into and draw from the depths of the mass mind: the Volk. Though still operating within the Dialectic framework (stirring the pot of Universal Motion and Conflict) the magic employed was more subtle than normal shock-chaos magic. Its medium was that of Depth psychology: the deeper unconscious levels of the fallen heart, a world not accessible by normal means, but by symbols (e.g. thousands of candles, the cathedral effect of closely spaced searchlights, banners, stirring music, etc.). The magic, though subtle, is nevertheless, designed to facilitate a new higher level order: The UN, IMF, World Bank, etc., and ultimately the New World Luciferian Order. We will now look at the fundamental axioms of this form of magic. The First Axiom of Subtle Magic: the Universal Agent Underhill notes that in the occult philosophy of magic, the Astral Plane is identified as the medium or universal agent beyond the plane of our normal sense perceptions yet interpenetrating and binding upon the material world. It is conceived much like the Platonic World of the Forms and the Perfect Land of the old Egyptian religion (E. Underhill, Mysticism, pp. 154-156). Gnostics called it the Pleroma (from the Depth of the godhead) or fullness of God: a world inhabited by a hierarchy of spirit beings or Archons. Some Christians, as noted, identify this sphere as the Second Heaven, the gasket heaven, as it were, which connects with the earth the war zone for prayer life; the sphere where Gabriel and Michael battled the Prince of Persia to get through to Daniel. For Carl Jung and his followers it is the Collective Unconscious, the realm where archetypal essences, or the true spiritual forms of things, are said to exist. For occultists in general it is the place where soul is connected to soul (the Gnostic Anthropos); the well of collective intuition, the medium of telepathy and clairvoyance. It is, as noted, regarded as the universal agent for all supernormal phenomena which are the subject-matter of psychic research (Underhill, ibid, p. 155) Certain Charismatics

96

(e.g. Dr Paul Yonggi Cho) refer to it as the Fourth Dimension (as described in Chos book by that title). Goethe called it the Spiritual Essence, and the Daemonic; the CIA (in its Paranormal Espionage Program) called it simply the Ether. It (and Groddeck referred to it simply as It) and the phenomena associated with it, has, as noted earlier, hundreds of names. It is identified as the source of the Vital Force in Acupuncture, the Chi of Chinese religion, the Ectoplasm of the Occult, the X Force in medicine (by E. Eeman), and the Vril of the Nazis. The Illuminati and other practitioners of Enochian Magick, refer to the universal medium as the Magical Universe: a world comprised of seven Occult Planes, or Enochian Regions called Watchtowers: the Divine (and then in descending order), the Spiritual (the sphere of union or synthesis), Causal, Mental, Astral, Etheric and Physical). Collectively the sphere is known as the Body of Light its magic, the Holy Magic of Light (Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati, pp. 336-337). Actualizing the Supersensual Plane Underhill states that the object of occult education, or initiation, is to actualize the supersensual plane of existence, to give the student power to enter into conscious communication with it, and to teach him to impose upon its forces the directive force of his own will, as easily as he imposes his will upon the material things of sense (Underhill, ibid, p. 156). The initiate aims at entering into conscious communication with the Astral Light, and hence, to live upon the astral Plane, or in the Astral World (p. 154), the Hermetic sphere of the spirit. To travel on the Astral Plane the magician needs to be able to separate his ethereal double from his body and project it into the Astral World, from plane to plane in the Astral World, or Body of Light. The CIA and the US Defence Department (and the Soviets) reportedly had, an espionage program, mentioned earlier, in which operators were sent, by means of various occult technique, and with the aid of specially developed equipment (marvellous machines) into the Astral Plane to remotely view locations and people and gather intelligence data (reportedly beginning 1972). One Remote Viewing (RV) operator (David Morehouse) described how he controlled his movements in the phantom state by focusing his thoughts into visual patterns. If he wanted to stand, he visualized himself standing; if he wanted to move left or right he pictured himself turning that way (Army Lt David Morehouse, as described in his book, Psychic Warrior, The True Story of the CIAs Paranormal Espionage Programme, p. 112). The methodology employed is similar in many respects to that used by Jungian depth psychologists (e.g. guided visualization, Active Imagination), and the works of Carl Jung are recommended reading to those about to undertake training in RV. Intercourse with the Gods The highest degree of occultism is Theurgy, which Starr-Miller identifies as pure Satanism (ibid, p. 31). The object of Theurgy is to purify and save the soul by

97

invoking the assistance of the gods. Jung employed a technique, similar to that employed in Theurgy to summons the gods, which he called Active Imagination. The technique is described by Von Franz as a certain way of mediating imaginatively, by which one may deliberately enter into contact with the unconscious and make conscious connection with psychic phenomena (Man and His Symbols, p. 219). The exercise is supposed to advance the individuation process (the raising of the divine Self) by engaging a figure from the unconscious, said to be a personification of an unrealised or repressed part of the Self. By means of Active Imagination, the individual is supposed to be able to rediscover the hidden parts of himself (Anthony Storr, Fontana Pocket readers Jung, p. 21). Von Franz notes that Active Imagination is similar in many respects to both Eastern and Western forms of meditation, except that it has no conscious goal of program. Moreover, as the fantasies occur, they are to be allowed the freedom to go their own way without interference (Storr, ibid). One is, furthermore, encouraged to enter into dialogue with the figures encountered. In other words, the patient is encouraged to enter into his vision. The belief in the existence of a sphere not unlike the supersensible plane of occultism, the Universal Agent, the place where soul is connected to soul (Jungs Collective Unconscious) is widely held among many of todays professing Christians. Dr Paul Yonggi Cho, who pastors the biggest congregation in the world, refers to the sphere as the Fourth Dimension. The chaotic world. He says, belongs to the third dimension; the Holy Spirit belongs to the fourth dimension. Visions and dreams, he adds, are the language of the fourth dimension (Yonggi Cho, The Fourth Dimension, p. 44). Cho teaches that men, by exploring their spiritual sphere in the fourth dimension through the development of concentrated visions and dreams in their imaginations, can brood over (a reference to the Holy Spirit at Creation) and incubate the third dimension, influencing and changing it (ibid, p. 41, words in brackets added). Jung taught that the individual unconscious, which is connected to the Collective Unconscious, contains repressed material which may be obstructive to the Individuation process. One of the objects of Jungian therapists is thus to uncover and heal these negative memories. The Inner Healing Movement The late Agnes Sanford generally regarded as the founder of the inner healing movement taught that in order for a Christian to attain full spiritual maturity, he or she needed to dig up and deal with painful memories which had been buried in the unconscious. Sanford argued that unless these residues of past traumas were healed they would continue to weigh upon, and severely affect, a persons spiritual development. Sanford taught that Jesus (during His Gethsemane experience) entered into the mass mind of the race to become forever bound up with the deep mind of the

98

race, and to be available for healing (Sanford, Healing Gifts, p. 116). She taught that a person can consciously connect with this Jesus and receive His healing. The techniques for activating this Jesus are much the same as those employed in Jungs Hermetic technique of Active Imagination. They involve emptying ones mind and envisioning Jesus in ones imagination. Hermes, as we have seen, stands at the centre of everything to do with the Inner Way the Lunar Way of Fantasy and Imagination, (and) Intuition (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 82). Inner healing is Hermeticism. It involves moreover, the highest degree of Hermetic occultism, Theurgy: the summonsing of beings from the other side for knowledge and assistance. Although the theory and methodology of the Inner Healing practitioners is drawn largely from Jungian occult psychology, many do not acknowledge the connection and refrain from using Jungian terms. Among Christian practitioners of the art, the word heart or spirit is usually preferred to unconscious. Visualization is visualization-prayer, or faith-imagination therapy; imagination is committed and concentrated, and so on (Don Matzaz, Inner Healing, p. 74). The Dialectic of the Feelings Johann Wolfgang von Goethe (1749 1832) referred to Mysticism as the scholastic of the heart, the dialectic of the feelings. Others have called it intellectual wisdom (Happold, ibid, p. 37). One thing that the student of this most ugly subject will discover is that despite the emphasis on feminine feelings and lack of structure on the bottom end of the process, the upper end is highly structured (dialectically and ritualistically). As we have seen, with the Hermetic process, one has to separate from the normal, orderly, structured world of rules and analytical thought (Consciousness) and enter the world of Mother Nature (the Collective Unconscious, or Depth) in order to be reborn and restructured (having the content of the Unconsciousness raised into Consciousness). The Bible says that heart of man is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it? It is the Lord that tries it, that probes its most secret parts, to give every man according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his doings (Jer. 17: 9-10). To cut the cords from God (Psalm 2), to give the deceitful human heart its full reign to descend to its desperately wicked core, overcoming the restraints of conscience and other inhibitive native impulses in the process, is to surrender the whole self into the hands of the rulers of the darkness of this world (Eph. 6:12). Of course the Jungians do not have a Biblical world view. There are no devils or demons only personifications, as previously noted, only unrealised or repressed parts of the self and archetypes of the underworld.

99

Intercourse with the Archetypes of the Collective Unconscious The archetypes of the Collective Unconscious (transcendental occult forces) are described by Jungians as centres of immense power. Jung likened the contact with these centres of power to the initiation processes of the Hellenistic Mystery cults and to the the process of alchemical transformation (Noll, The Jung Cult, p. 284). The archetypes of the unconscious cannot be known directly but only through their manifestation in symbols. One may have a direct experience of God, for example, through active imagination, as a star or sun within (Noll, ibid, p. 136). Jung referred to the archetypes as the organs of the pre-rational psyche. The archetypes are depicted as the psychic counterpart to the organs of our biological evolutionary development the product of the historical development of the Soul (that is why Haeckels phony embryology so impressed Jung). The archetypes are thus the outcome of the whole experience of the human race. They are centres of energy, of immense power, and the symbols through which they are manifested enshrine the deepest spiritual wisdom of mankind (Happold, ibid, p. 50). The most important archetypal image is, as we have seen, the Self (which corresponds to the psychology of the Mysteries and of the East). Jung defined the term as the archetypal image that leads out of polarity to the union of both partial systems through a common midpoint. The concept, therefore contains the idea, says Happold, of something which leads to synthesis, wholeness and the coming together of the polar opposites present in the phenomenal world (Happold, ibid). So, in laymans terms, there is core element within human beings, what Jung calls the Self, which has to be found and assimilated into consciousness; an element or energy which when raised into consciousness promotes a holistic or synthesising consciousness. The archetypes, as we have seen, are described as centres of energy of immense power. Jung wrote that one can perceive the specific energy of archetypes when we experience the peculiar fascination that accompanies them (Jung, Man and His Symbols, p. 68). The peculiar fascination he referred to as a numinous experience. The Fascination with the Uncanny Numinosity is a term first used by Professor Rudolf Otto (1869-1837) to describe the power of some objects to excite awe, dread and fascination. The word is used to explain the emotional response to people to things which are weird and uncanny (including UFOs); the sort of fear and attraction experienced in the encounter with a ghost of an angel. Otto held that such experiences were central to religion. Jung structured his psycho-religion on them (Otto, it should be noted, made several journeys to the East to study non-Christian religion. His books include The Idea of Holy (1923), in which he introduces the concept of numinosity, and Mysticism East and West (1932).

100

We will later in this study be addressing the shift from a language based culture to an image based culture which provides fertile soil for what we have so far examined. Christianity is a religion of the word not the image, and the emphasis on the Biblical word is upon its denotative and literal meaning. Hermeticism, conversely, emphasises the symbol or image and has little place for literalism (seen as a limited corner of symbolism). For the Hermetists, symbols are the language of the soul, the only means by which the archetypal reality of the inner world is tapped. Jung, it needs to be borne in mind, modelled his psychology on Gnosticism, that is, Luciferian occultism, with its double divinity, tuned string (Reality is a due blend of opposites) conflict-resolution, presuppositional basis. His biographer, Gerhardt Wehr, notes that Jung, quite consciously placed himself and his analytical and archetypal psychology within the tradition of genuine Gnosis
(Wehr ,Jung, A Biography, p. 370).

The archetype of the true self, when discovered leads to synthesis and the coming together of the polar opposites of human experience. After his friend and instructor had given the remote viewing operator Lt Morehouse a stone (a magical charm) he was told that the symbols on one side represented the balance of all things, sort of an Indian Yin and Yang. The instructor then put his hand on Morehouses shoulder and smiling lovingly said: I think you need some balance in your life. If you wear this all the time and believe in it, the medicine will provide what you need according to your faith (ibid, p. 141). The Role of Consciousness in Physics Materialism has been, and continues to hold sway, in certain last-stand quarters, as the presuppositional basis of modern science and physics. But materialism, the idea that matter is the only reality and that mind, the emotions, etc., are merely functions of it (Collins English Dictionary), has developed so many leaks in its presuppositional tub that it has generally been reduced in philosophy to a sub heading under the view known as Realism. Any view can be called realist which emphasises the existence, or role, of some kind of thing or object (e.g. material objects, propositions, universals), in contrast to a view which dispenses with the things in question in favour of words (Nominalism), ideas (idealism, conceptualism), or logical constructions (Phenomenalism)(A Dictionary of
Philosophy, .R. Lacey, ibid, p. 180).

The most important flaw in the materialistic model of physics has been the discovery by Quantum physicists that nothing in the universe can be observed passively. David Albert, PhD, Professor and Director of the Philosophical Foundations of Physics, at the Columbia University, says (in an interview) that everything that is observed or measured is affected by the process of observing or measuring it. Looking at things involves interacting with them in a way whose effect cant be minimised No matter how delicate your technology; no matter how

101

much money you spend the physical process of making a measurement will have a profound effect on thing being observed it will be changed it in some way. Much speculation has taken place as to the active agent in the process. One school of thought identified consciousness at the active agent. Albert is not convinced that the consciousness is the active agent in the process. But many Quantum scientists, such as Professor Goswami do. Amit Goswami, PhD, former Professor of Physics at the University of Origin, Senior Scholar in Residence at the Institute of Noetic Sciences, insists that we can make sense of the post Quantum physics world only if we base it on consciousness. Quantum physics, he says makes this as clear as daylight. Furthermore, quantum physics is based on possibilities (the what ifs of modern fantasy). But who or what chooses the possibilities? Goswami says that the observer cannot be ignored subject is more fundamental than object conscious more important that the object observed. This is exactly what Hegel said. The reader will recall that, according to Hegel, the human mind advances in a three step pattern from preoccupation with the object, to pure subjectivism, before moving on to self-conscious awareness that the perceiving subject and perceived object are one. This is essentially what Goswami is implying. John Hagelin, Professor of Physics, Director of the Institute of Science and Technology and Public Policy at Maharishi University of Management, Developer of the Super symmetric Flipped SU5 Grand Unified Field Theory, also agrees that the fundamental unifying factor in the universe is a single universal field of consciousness, a field which unifies gravity with electromagnetism, with radioactivity, light, with the nuclear force, all the forces of nature, from the molecular to the nuclear to the so called particles (waves) of nature, protons, neutrons, lepton, quarks, are, he proposes, all ripples in a single ocean of existence at the core of which is a single universal scale of intelligence. Mind and matter and everything are joined in this unified, super-string field. Individually or collectively, Self in universal. (the above interviews, which to some
extent are paraphrased I hope I havent lost anything significant in the transcript were recorded on the Hopscotch DVD What the Bleep!? Do We (k)now!? and accompanying DVD to the movie What the Bleep!? Down the Rabbit Hole. Quantum Edition).

The Objective World of Christ Everything in the Christians life, every fact and experience, is, of course, subject to the Lordship of Christ and the authority of the Scriptures, not some New Age orientated professor of physics. I Am that I Am is the God we worship the Reality of realities: the Lord of Time and Space and Matter and Gravity, the World, the Universe, the Spirit World and all the entities events and phenomena therein. Our Lord Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, and today, and forever (Heb. 13:8). For by Him were all things created, that are in Heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by Him and for Him: And He is

102

before all things, and by Him all things consist (Col. 1:16-17). By His grace and the teaching and wisdom of the Holy Spirit, after studying to show ourselves approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, we rightly divide the Word of truth (2 Tim. 2:15). We know that He is especially trustworthy, consistent, loving and loyal. In him there are NO CONTRADICTIONS, No Yeas AND Nays (2 Cor. 1: 19); He is THE Way, THE Truth and THE Life: no man cometh to the Father BUT BY HIM (John 14:6). He is the true Light (John 1:9); and what communication hath light with darkness? (2 Cor. 6: 14); and what concord hath Christ with Belial with the archetypes of power from the pit? He is the Light and those who follow him shall not walk (under their influence) in darkness (John 8:12). We live and move and have our being in Christ. Truth and objectivity imply the rules of logic especially the law of noncontradiction. Christ is not, as the Bible says, Yea and Nay. To think dialectically one has to surrender the law of non-contradiction and the concept of objectivity and substitute it with the Collective Purpose of rebellious men. I once did a cartoon depicting two men talking on a couch. To the statement of one man, Nothing is absolutely true or false, the other asked, Are you quite sure of that? and the man replied Absolutely. Professing to be wise they become fools. Christ and His Word are our object and our objectivity absolutes and antithesis in logic, our methodology. Praise God that he made and objective world and provided us with the means of knowing not only IT, but He who made IT! The Etheric World We have seen that the US military and other countries, during the Cold War were prepared to use any body of knowledge or any science which enhanced their intelligence gathering capabilities (Morehouse, ibid, p. 73). Tens of millions of dollars were reportedly pumped into research in the U.S. into the paranormal espionage programme which had been initiated at the Stanford Research Institute in California (SRI). SRI is a Committee of 300 think-tanks plugged in to at least 200 smaller think tanks researching every facet of life in America (Coleman, p. 229). U.S. Army officer David Morehouse, after being hit in the head by a stray bullet during an exercise began experiencing out-of-body experiences. As a result of his newly acquired gift (and after consulting with military psychiatrists) he was recruited into the militarys paranormal espionage programme, where he was trained to develop his gift and enter and travel in the Etheric World (or Astral plane which is said to contains many sub planes which themselves contain sub planes). To move about in this sphere, Morehouse, as previously mentioned, had to consciously directing his movements. If he wanted to stand he had to visualize himself standing and so forth (ibid p. 112). Entering a building he just punched through the roof or through a wall. Passing through physical objects is like passing through a soft puff of air. Blavatsky, speaking of astral travel (as a magical skill), affirms that the astral form can go anywhere, penetrate and obstacle, and be seen at any distance from the physical body, the latter (however)

103

is dependent upon ordinary means of transportation (ibid, vol 2. P. 589, words in

brackets added).

C.S. Lewis noted that there are two equal and opposite errors into which our race can fall about the devils. One is to disbelieve in their existence. The other is to believe and feel an excessive and unhealthy interest in them. They themselves are equally pleased by both errors and hail a materialist or a magician with the same delight (Preface to The Screwtape Letters). The Scriptures strictly forbid any attempt at receiving enlightenment or knowledge from people who profess to have access to spirits and the spirit world, or knowledge, power or assistance, directly from spirits whether so-called spirits of the departed or any so-called Etheric World entities. The Devil is the father of all Lies, and the heart to which he appeals is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it? (Jer. 17:9). Morehouse learnt (the lie) from an angel (of light no doubt) that truth is in the hearts of men not in the words of others, and that you must follow your heart (ibid, p. 242); that the spirit and voice of your heart reach through many levels to the truth (p. 218); it (the heart) will not deceive you, it will not let you be deceived (p. 217). He learnt that Light and darkness exist within (him) on many levels, and the veil separating them is often thin. The truth lies beyond the veil, but you havent the time to search beyond, living each existence in each level one after the other until the truth confronts you. The spirit and voice of your heart reach through the many levels to the truth (pp. 217-18). Not only must you Follow your heart (you must) let everyone else follow his (p. 185). He saw, his gift, and the contribution of those involved in the program, as having enormous potential for good Great sacrifices were made to bring the reality and knowledge of this gift to the world. Its up to (us), the people, he says, not to let it slip back into secrecy for another twenty years. This old soldier is going to swell with pride as (he watches his) children give all they can to human progress and understanding of spirituality. They go into this life armed with the ability to see what others dont (pp. 257-258). For instance, he learnt about the inter-connectiveness of lives and spirits, and knowledge, of wisdom that brings about transformation, how spirits must be reborn to soar to a higher plane (p. 238). One of his friends and remote viewing colleague (Mel) let the cat out of the bag to some extent when he said Dont you realise what kind of behind-the scenes manipulation has been going on around you. Call the source whatever you want God, the federation, an angel, the Virgin Mary it doesnt matter. The plan was put into motion a long time ago (p. 182). He was referring specifically to what had happened to Morehouse but the statement has a much broader implication. Mel also told Morehouse, after he had confided in him following a horrifying nightmare when he felt he was about to murder his family (he awoke with his wife praying I command you in the name of Jesus Christ to depart. I command you in the name of Jesus Christ to depart), that there are parallel worlds that touch and

104

intersect with ours constantly, and there is a world of deceivers. Youre dealing with them now (p. 105). Mel also told Morehouse that there was a balance in all things like yin and yang, and that he needed more balance in his life (p. 141). He learnt that to tap into the time space continuum he had to tap into his unconscious mind (p. 100). To be more effective in the ether, he was told that that he had to learn to communicate with his unconscious mind (p 108). And then, when he sought to disconnect from the program, the demons came (beings identified as the dark ones) on one occasion, while in hospital, assaulting and scratching him and causing him to bleed all over his face, the bed sheets, everything was covered with blood (hed seen them on many occasions but theyd never attacked him). The episode was identified by the medical people as resulting from a dissociative state and the lacerations were identified as self-inflicted with a razor blade found in a specimen cup near his bed. The diagnosis was that something had triggered the dissociative state and he had done the damage to himself (sound familiar?). Interestingly, as part of his therapy he was given a book by Carl Jung to read, which he was told would help him to understand his visions and the darkness (pp. 224-27). Some of the theory and methods used in the Remote Viewing program are, as previously mentioned, drawn from the works of Carl Jung (e.g. footnote to page 111). Hermes God of the Etheric World Morehouse learnt just about everything that the Mysteries, and the systems chief executive in this area, Hermes, presides over. Hermes is the Balancer, god of the boundaries and trade across the borders; god of the inner way the lunar way of fantasy and imagination; of active imagination; of knowledge (esoteric and exoteric). He is a non-authoritarian god of lateral manoeuvring rather than logical thinking, the god identified as personifying the matrix of Jungian psychology: the god who makes the connections especially in the soul, who relates the complexes and thereby enables the life of the soul to unfold (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 82). He is the patron of Magic (he is depicted as having received his wand from Apollo) and, especially Alchemy: the science of transmuting men into gods. Bearing in mind the discovery of Quantum physicists, that the layers of reality which are affected by human observation and measurement, and in the opinion of many, consciousness itself, we will consider for a moment whether groups can be construed as having (in some sense) an autonomous group mind or spirit, possessing more power than the sum of the individual powers of the members of which it is comprised and whether that group can create or effect or attract etheric entities. Kabbalistic Magicians speak of elementals, creatures from the spirit world with no intellect of their own, but faithful mirrors of the will which evokes, controls and guides them (Blavatsky, ibid. p. 74). We are NOT CONCERNED, FOR THE MOMENT, with the types and grades of beings who (according to occult lore) occupy the Etheric World. We are concerned at this point with the dynamic

105

interaction of human spirits and consciousness especially in groups and its manipulation, particularly by Hermetic dialectical science. The Artificial Group Elemental There is an artificial group elemental (which may of course be demonically energised and influenced and stirred and manipulated by means of Hermetic science) which is produced by a group assembled for a purpose for which they are most enthusiastic or passionate. Many years ago as a policeman I had, along with other police and security personnel, the job of providing security for the rock star David Cassidy when he arrived at Brisbane Airport. There were about three thousand teenage fans mostly girls standing by to greet him. A band on the tarmac began playing appropriate rock (Dionysian) music which had the effect of whipping the crowd into a frenzy of excitement. When the aircraft carrying Cassidy appeared suddenly in the sky and began to approach the landing strip the announcer called out, pointing to the aircraft, THERE HE IS!!! I had no interest what-so-ever in any of the goings-on except with respect to doing my job. But at that moment the man called out and the crowd roared in excitement I felt something shoot up through me almost making my hair stand on end. When he arrived and began waving to his fans girls began screaming and swooning, in some cases writhing ecstatically on the floor apparently orgasmicly. Id never experienced anything like it firsthand. Such artificial group elementals are subject to, if not always a product of, the application of Dialectic science the science and art of causing changes in consciousness in conformity with will( the Dionysian music, the location, the media created star arriving like a god from the sky, the expert on the scene employing various mass-manipulation techniques, and so forth). People who are otherwise uninterested may be caught up in such a group spirit and feel the effects of it as I did on the above-mentioned occasion. William Shirer, the American journalist, broadcaster, and author of The Rise and Fall of the Third Reich (1960), although an opponent of Nazism, experienced firsthand the effects of the Nazi rallies. He described in his Berlin Diary how one night at ten oclock he got caught in a mob of ten thousand hysterics waiting outside Hitlers apartment for a glimpse of their idol. Shirer was shocked at the faces of the crowd, especially those of the women. When Hitler appeared momentarily on the balcony, they looked up at him as if he were a messiah. Had he remained there for more than a few moments I think many of the women would have swooned from excitement, he wrote. And it was not, of course, just the women who were affected. The rallies, he said had to be experienced to be believed. Twenty-one thousand flags unfurled in the searchlights like a forest of weird trees, thousands upon thousands, in the flood-lit night, in one mass formationmerged completely in the Germanic herdthe mystic lights and the sound of the magic words (of Hitler) We are strong and we will get stronger. At the end of it all, though dead tired and rapidly developing a bad case of crowd phobia, Im glad I

106

came, he said. You have to go through one of those to understand Hitlers hold on the people, to feel the dynamic of the movement hes unleashed and the sheer, disciplined strength the Germans possess. And now as Hitler told the correspondents yesterday in explaining his technique the half million men whod been here during the week will go back to their towns and villages and preach the new gospel with new fanaticism (from Shirers book, Berlin Diary). The Triumph of the Will Mention has been previously made of the magic employed in the Nazi Nuremburg rallies. The science of stimulating and manipulating group elementals and consciousness is demonstrated in the Leni Riesenthal Nazi propaganda masterpiece, Triumph of the Will. As an exercise in propaganda the manipulation of imagery and reality to seduce the mind to a political cause or even purely an emotional experience, Triumph of the Will is a great work, and its persuasive effect has been over the decades, from political commercials (the director of the Rockefeller for President TV spots admitted he studied Triumphs form) to George Lucas Star Wars (watch the final pageantry [and listen to the music in the stadium sequence] that climaxes the film).(Roy Frumkes, Editor, Films
in Review, Triumph of the Will, DVD).

The Artificial Group Elemental is said to be composed of thought energy coming from individuals who are united in thought and emotions and congregate for a common purpose a situation where all minds are focused on one subject, one goal, one concept or one attitude, supposedly brought about telepathically and fired by certain stimuli (music, lights, and military parades). The Nazi Nuremburg Rallies are, as we have seen, a good example (of the stirring and manipulating of the group elemental). So is a Benny Hinn crusade. So is the experience one has as a Queenslander when sitting in the Queensland stand during a State of Origin football match when Queensland is winning. The group elemental is also said to have an independent existence outside the consciousness of the thinkers and is capable of influencing each person individually to react emotionally in a manner one could not or would not be capable of experiencing individually away from the group. A friend from Victoria who had little knowledge of or interest in Rugby League and only attended a State of Origin match at Lang Park with friends, obligingly, because theyd provided him with a ticket, said hes never felt so exhilarated in his life the whole place was fired with electricity. Two visiting FBI colleagues of my brother went along to watch an Aussie football match (State of origin. Whats that?). They reported that theyd never experienced anything like it ever not even in an American football grand final. Such group elemental disperse as quickly as the group disperses. The joy and awe produced may become overwhelming; young adults at a rock festival scream and tear off clothing because the music is choreographed to

107

tune into these levels of the brain and the mass-ness of feelings thrust them into this (Occult Dictionary: The Donning International Encyclopaedic Psychic Dictionary, June G. Beltzer Ph.D.). The same applies to soldiers on parade. During my recruit training in the military, four hundred of us were paraded, inspected, drilled, and band marched in perfect order five to six times a week for twelve months. It was a good group elemental, as far as I am concerned, and contributed to the development of my character (which, strangely, many people have difficulty coming to terms with). I remember the smell of boot polish, Brasso, bleached and starched or dry-cleaned uniforms; the sound of the drums and stirring band music, the sight of four hundred perfectly co-ordinated young men. The indoctrination, the discipline, the traditions, ceremonies and so forth, the ethos and creeds of the military, are all designed not only to stir and reinforce patriotism but also to create and reinforce a spirit de corps: an efficient, high morale, confident and closely bonded group. Emotional Highs It hardly needs to be noted that whipping people into an emotional high is an effective way of manipulating the group mind. Emotional Highs from an assembly of people for a common purpose are associated with but must be differentiated from the group elementals mentioned above. The latter are beautiful, uplifting, exhilarating, joyful and usually accompanied by an outpouring of psychic energy, and as such quite pleasurable. They may be brought on by prayers, songs, and hymns, etc. (Beltzer) and they may or may not be the product of the ministry of the Holy Spirit. Morale A Battle Winning Factor Morale is similar to this form of group elemental, and is, as Montgomery affirmed, a battle winning factor. Napoleon, from memory, rated morale as a 7 to 1 advantage. What is morale, which when raised empowers men to great feats, and when lost, results in mediocre, poor, or totally failed performances in some cases to confusion, panic, cowardice, even servility? Why is it that a man panicking in a submarine under a depth-charge attack (as in the movie Das Boote) has to be immediately brought under control or quickly disposed of? Because his thought or spirit energy stirred by his overwhelming terror will, if not stifled, be instantly transferred to the other members of the group. Men may crack under pressure, will crack under repeated pressure, as extensive Tavistock research has shown. Sargants book, The Battle for the Mind provides precise details on how long a soldier can be exposed to the pressures of battle before his performance begins to wane and he eventually cracks. During World War Two, Tavistock carried out extensive studies on the effect of the bombing of German civilians, deliberately undertaken to test how they reacted to stress from aerial bombardment (Coleman, The Committee of 300, p. 44-46). Magicians in order to perform effectively need knowledge. The more they know about how people react to shocks and crises, the

108

more effective their manipulative magic can be applied. Tavistock have learnt how to simulate and manage all sorts of crises on all levels. Coleman notes, for example, that they used the media most effectively to bring home the horrors of nuclear war. They discovered, in this respect, the effectiveness of womens magazines to graphically depict such horrors. A trial run, purporting to be written by the wife of a US senator, actually written by a group of (specialist) writers at Tavistock, presented a horror story full of untruths, non-facts, innuendos and conjectures based entirely upon false premises. Coleman notes that the article could not have failed to influence a single woman who read it, and is typically of the type of psychological manipulation employed by the mind manipulators (ibid, p. 46). The effect of such horror on morale naturally promotes a mass desire for peace and safety and fires the outstanding quality of the energy of Aquarius that is, synthesis. Whether or not one believes that women have by nature a nervous and impressionable character more fearful in the presence of threatening situations and more given to compromise to solve conflict, and more receptive to the spirit of Eros (Lord Synthesis) than men is beside the point the Illuminati do. The Christian should also, because the Bible says that is the case except when men have backslidden: when a nations warriors have become as women (e.g., Jer. 51:30; Isaiah 19:16). Such loss of morale empowers the spirits of darkness especially those commissioned to promote a consciousness of synthesis the desire for the resolution of all contradictions in a state of blissful harmony. Women, as the behind the scenes Powers that Be well know, lie closer to Lord Synthesis, being more vulnerable, given to fear, and so forth. The Second Axiom of Magic: The (Alleged) Limitless Power of the Disciplined Human Will The object of the magicians education, as already implied, is to actualize and use the super-sensory plane. To actualize (the) super-sensory plane of experience the human will has to be imposed on it, says Underhill. This is the second axiom of magic, the trump card of the mind sciences. The essence of magical initiation is, she says, the discipline which strengthens and focuses the will. The discipline, consists partly in physical austerities and a deliberate divorce from the world, partly in the cultivating of will-power but largely in a yielding of the mind to the influence and suggestions which have been selected and accumulated in the course of ages because of their power over the imagination which Eliphas Levi calls, the eye of the soul (Underhill, ibid, p. 157). The influence and suggestions, in reality, the influencers and evokers of ideas, that the magicians mind and will is surrendered are of course the Principalities and powers that are facilitating the aims and objectives of the Lord of wilful disobedience: Lucifer. The Unlimited Unregenerate Imagination Eliphas Levi refers to the power that the influences have over the imagination. Virtually every movie preview or advertisement begins with the words, What if The suggesters, fully aware of the vain suggestibility of unregenerate human

109

heart and know that its imaginations have virtually no limits, and hence, is the only human quality which can effect (and release the synergetic powers of) synthesis. The Hermetic leap of imagination is grounded in the concept of a thought dependant reality (mans desire to be at the centre of the universe). Entities exist, says Annie Besant because they are thought (OBrien said something similar in Nineteen Eighty-Four), and things can only be thought because of Matter, that is, limitation. The matter in which we are clothed, she says, is not ours. It belongs to the thought forms of the Ruler of our system. When we come to know our oneness with our Ruler, she says, then the matter shall have no longer power over us, and we shall see it as the unreality it is, dependent upon His will, which then we shall know as ours, and can play with it (Besant, A Study in Consciousness, p. 40). Bear in mind that occultists, as we have seen, believe in different dimensions of matter and that consciousness is expressed differently in the different dimensions. The views of Pythagoras are identical to those of the Theosophical Society, and for Pythagoras, the Form was identified with the limit (Besants Matter) and the form is always in some sense a Mean, or due bend of opposites the Illuminatis Mystery of the Balance between Lucifer and Adonay (identified with the Christian God). This fact needs to be borne in mind as we examine the third axiom of magic: the Doctrine of Analogy. The Third Axiom of Magic: the Doctrine of Analogy In the words of Eliphas Levi, Analogy IS THE SOLE POSSIBLE MEDIATOR between the visible and invisible, between the finite and infinite (Eliphas Levi, Dogme de la Haute Magie, p. 361, quoted by Underhill, p. 160). God, according to the dogma of Hermetic science, is now living in Matter its confines, or limits, being images held within His consciousness (Matter is sometimes depicted as the Body of God). Mankind, they say, needs to become attuned to the divinity in Matter (the task assigned to such people as James Lovelock and Maurice Strong). They assert that an analogy exists between the blurred images of the outer world, and their forms within Matter, within the consciousness of God. The wonderful work to which such science is dedicated is that of bringing the inward Forms into harmony with the outer world. And this is achieved by means of symbols and analogy. Hermes personifies the spirit of the process. He is the Guide of the Inner Pathways and Lord of the Boundaries. After the initial dividing and separating into parts phase of the transmutation process, Hermes is the god who makes the connections in the restructuring phase of the process. He is accordingly identified with the Jungian Individuation process. The inner sphere over which he presides is, as said, accessed by analogy (images and symbols). Hermes is also the god of the imagination.

110

Scripture employs allegory indeed every form of poetical expression. But its fundamental methodology is not allegorical but literal based on the rule that if the simple literal sense makes sense accept no other sense. Christianity, as has been repeatedly emphasised, is a word based rather than an image based faith as clearly stated in the Second Commandment. And in this respect we need to be alert to the emphasising of the connotative and allegorical meaning over the literal meaning of words. Hitler well understood the magic of the power of the spoken word (appealing not to the intellects of the masses but to their wills, wants and emotions) and combined his word based imagery with other imagery (e.g., the encompassing of the night-time assembly area at Nuremburg with rows of vertically beaming search-lights creating the image and feeling of a cathedral of light a holy place. The Hermetists of the sixteenth century were looking for a symbol which would unite the opposites to make the Above as Below. They didnt have the technology of the modern mass media. A mass consciousness of unity is being cultivated by the mass entertainment media by means of analogy in the form of complex symbols which unite the opposites. Good and evil, for example, are being fused in the entertainment medias role models, in the early days, in the anti-hero, the amoral hero, and currently in or good-evil fantasy super heroes such as Hell Boy and Ghost Rider; and of course, in the good witches and warlocks. Male and Female, or sexual synthesis, is being promoted through the images of tough, assertive, controlling, sexy female heroes; in characters dressed in the clothes of the opposite sex (usually women); in the swapping of sex roles, or bodies such as in Dating the Enemy. Science and the occult are being fused in the image of the UFO (the symbol brings together a multitude of opposite concepts); in weird science and Dr Frankenstein type monsters, and so forth. The carnal mind may, of course, free itself from the constraints and boundaries of moral and rational reality (which God instilled in man) and bind itself to kindred spirits in order to increase its power over reality. But, as C.S. Lewis pointed out, in order to do so the individual must make the magicians bargain: to obtain the power he has to surrender his soul, and ultimately become enslaved to that to which he has surrendered himself. The self can never be lord of itself. Even in the sphere of human imagination the self is neither the originator nor the full controller of its movements. There are other forces at play to which it is subject. For the Christian, freedom is to be found, not in vain imaginations (which places man under the dominion of the gods of the Hermetic process), but in the bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ. We are told to cast down imaginations, along with every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God (2 Cor. 10:5). Outside the sphere of the Lordship of Christ and the authority of the Scriptures and the grace of God provided to the believer to live in this sphere, there is only the world of the Hermetic process to destruction.

111

The Application of Subtle Magic the Political Sphere Hitler well understood how to stir and manipulate the group elemental (the interested reader should view Leni Riefenstahls The Triumph of the Will, 1935). If he was a black magician, as Suster says he was (and I agree), then the ceremonies of the Nuremburg Rallies were designed to invoke the Horus-Apollo-Mars spirit of war. That Hitler understood dialectics is quite evident (e.g., in his ability to promote and exploit political rivalry). But did he understand the big Dialectic picture? Did he understand that he was merely deploying the right wing of the Hegelian Dialectic, Nazi Germany, against its left wing, Soviet Russia (Dialectical Materialism), to produce a new world synthesis? Fritz Springmeier is right when he says, The entire Nazi affair smacks of Illuminati Hegelian Dialectics (Bloodlines of the Illuminati, p. 300). But did Hitler know the big picture and his role in it? Hitler certainly saw himself as an agent of the Will of the World Spirit. But did he know that it was not the Will of the World Spirit that he win the war? Hitler was never meant to win, only to destroy (ideas and things). He was facilitating a new and higher level Dialectic synthesis: the foundations of New Age globalism the IMF, the United Nations, the World Bank, the Military Industrial Complex, and so on. Hitler knew that he was playing a part in founding an Order the upper lords of which he was not permitted to speak (as recorded in his conversations with Herman Rauschning). He spoke of the upper stages of this order (above the level of the Man-God, where man will be the measure of all things and centre of the world) as the stages about which he was not permitted to speak (quoted by Suster,
ibid, p. 138)

Political Science and Magic Hitler employed magic to gain and maintain power. He employed, for example, the magical power of the spoken word not only in his public speaking but also in his expert use of semantic subversion against his political opponents. He used, for example, the language of democracy against democracy, e.g., his appeal to the principle of self-determination to gain control of the Sudetenland in Czechoslovakia strategically vital to the latters military defence. War, as Carl Von Clausewitz proposed was only a part of political intercourse, therefore by no means a thing-in-itself. War, he argued, was a continuation of politics by other means, and, as such, is only comprehensible in relation of the achievements of its political aims (Clausewitz, On War). But the converse is equally true: politics is war by other means. Instead of bullets, the political offensive utilizes diplomacy (often called martial diplomacy) and peace along with subversion, penetration, propaganda, intimidation and terror. The strategy has been understood and applied most effectively by totalitarian and dictatorial regimes (e.g., Fascism, Soviet and Chinese Communism) and increasingly throughout the world following 9/11 by so called democracies. The reader should understand that everything under the sun

112

(Nature, history, human thinking, the human spirit) as far as Dialectic change agents are concerned is a target for war by other means everything! The Two Headed Beast We have seen that occult sects, since very early times, have existed for two purposes: the esoteric and the political. Some groups are concerned mainly with religious or esoteric doctrines; others combine secrecy and occult rites with the political aim of domination. This double tradition, says Webster, can be found running through all the secret society movement up to the present day (Webster,
ibid, pp. 74; 354).

However, after 1776, one society (Bavarian Illuminism) began synthesising the best elements of all the societies of both traditions, together with the best ideas (e.g. the political philosophy/science of Machiavelli), and coordinating the lot into a working system of terrible efficiency. A working system towards what? Do you realise sufficiently, wrote Weishaupt to a cohort, what it means to rule to rule in a secret society? Not only over the lesser or more important of the populace, but over the very best men, over men of all ranks, nations, and religions, to rule WITHOUT EXTERNAL FORCE, to UNITE THEM INDISSOLUBLY, to BREATH ONE SPIRIT and SOUL INTO THEM, men distributed over all parts of the world? (quoted by Webster, Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, p. 221, emphasis added). How does one create a world of indissoluble unity which can be ruled without external force? The All Seeing Eye, Big Brother Order of Bavarian Illuminism is known from the early days among its own members and those close to the society as the Insinuating Brothers (Webster, ibid, p. 317). Nothing supposedly escapes their attention. If you wish to speak against them you speak in whispers. British philosopher Jeremy Bentham (one of the chief organizers of the French Revolution) proposed a plan for an ideal prison, what he called, the Panopticon (presumably, pan: all, or everyone; optic: eye; con: a prisoner). The prison would have an unseen warden who the prisoners never knew when they were being actually watched only that they might be watched at any time. As a result, the prisoners would begin to modify their behaviour. Fearing they could be seen, and fearing punishments for transgressions observed, they would begin to internalize the rules of the institution so that actual punishment would eventually be rendered superfluous (Illusions of Security, Maureen Webb, p. 209). The French philosopher Michael Foucault, elaborated on the idea: In appearance (panopticism) is merely the solution to a technical problem, but, through it, a whole new type of society emerges (transported) from the penal to the entire social body (Foucault, Discipline and Punishment: the Birth of the Prison). Applied dialectics has been facilitating the rise of the global prison-house for over two hundred years but especially, since 9/11. Orwell and Foucault combined, writes David Cole, could not have imagined the future that Maureen Webb warns is already here a state of global surveillance that challenges all of our most deep-seated expectations of privacy

113

(Cole commenting on Webbs book, Illusions of Security, Global Surveillance and Democracy in The Post 9/11 world).

Technetronic Magic Webb makes no mention of Illuminati kingpin Zbigniew Brzezinskis concept The Technetronic Era. In a paper by that title (commissioned by the Committee of 300) Brzezinski describes the manner and methods which are in an advanced stage of development and by which the masses (all of us) may be totally controlled. Two devices which have been used successfully by the Illuminati to successfully drive the Dialectic along its current course have been information and technology (the other main device being debt). Power, writes Brzezinski, will gravitate into the hands of those who control information. He speaks of utilizing such information to detect potential social crises, and by means of pre-crisis management institutions, such crises will be averted or more effectively managed. Looking ahead, Brzezinski speaks of biochemical mind control and genetically tinkering with man, as well as beings which will function like men and reason like them as well (quoted by John Coleman, The Committee of 300, Forth
Edition, pp. 22-23; see Definitions and Descriptions of Terms: Trans Alchemical Humanism).

An Illuminati Prince, Brzezinski was, at the time of compiling the paper, Presidential National Security advisor, a high ranking Club of Rome man, a member of the Committee of 300, a member of the Council on Foreign Relations, and a member of the old Polish Black Nobility (John Coleman, The Committee of 300, Forth Edition, pp. 22-23). Is technetronics magic or simply applied science? It is magic - Hermetic magick: a mixture of science and the occult. C.S. Lewis has been noted on the matter, The serious magical endeavour and the serious scientific endeavour are twinsThey were born of the same impulse, in the same neighbourhood, with the same objects. Does the Devil need technology to apply his magic? He does, especially technology which will allow him, to some degree, to emulate God. Sexual Magic The Mystery religions are obsessed with sex, reproduction and double-sexed deities. Whenever the Eternal awakes from its slumber and desires to manifest itself, says Blavatsky, it divides itself into male and female. It then becomes in every system, THE DOUBLE-SEXED DEITY, The Universal Father and Mother. The father and Mother then produce a double-sexed Child (Isis Unveiled, vol 2, p. 170). Nimrod was a mighty hunter before the lord the mighty warrior king who founded Babylon. He was a man of great stature being referred to as the Giant in the Septuagint. As deified, his symbol in worship was the phallus. Semiramis, his queen, was an exceptionally beautiful but licentious woman. Hislop writes: That beautiful but abandoned queen of Babylon was not only herself a paragon of unbridled lust and licentiousness, but in the Mysteries which she had a chief hand

114

in forming, she was worshipped as Rhea, the great Mother of the gods, with such atrocious rites as identified her with Venus, the Mother of all impurity (Hislop, The Two Babylons, p. 5). Babylonian Phallic Worship In Egypt, Semiramis and Nimrod became Isis and Osiris. Of the Mysteries of Isis and Osiris, Diodorus Siculus (Lib I) writes: Isis being overwhelmed with Grief for the Loss of her Husband Osiris (hacked to pieces in the same way as Nimrod), took particular care in deifying him to consecrate his Pudenda; which she ordered to be particularly honoured and adored in the Mysteries. And the same holy Institution was observed with the same Ceremonies, when carried into Greece by Orpheus: where the common People, partly from Ignorance, and partly from a Love of the new god (Phallus), were very fond of being initiated (quoted by Starr
Miller, Occult Theocracy, p. 95).

The Divine phallus in Egypt came to represent, the world-axis, the Celestial Pole through which emanates the Creative Word (Greek: Logos), and by which Creation exists (Versluis, ibid, p. 75). The Babylonian Mysteries have been preserved and carried down to the present day in numerous esoteric cults and secret societies, perhaps the most significant being Jewish Cabbalism. Freemasonry, according to a strong body of opinion, is underpinned by Jewish Cabbalism. The Cabbala, wrote Albert Pike, one of Freemasonrys most imminent figures, is the key to all Masonry and occult sciences (Morals and dogma, p. 626). So, do we find in Freemasonry, anything like Babylonian phallic worship? The central emblem of Freemasonry, the one that adorns its temples, features on its seals and in its rituals and everywhere in fact, consists of an interlaced set-square (point downwards) and compass, in the middle of which is a five pointed star (point upwards), framing the letter G. The downward pointing square symbolizes femininity; and the compass interlaced above the square symbolizes masculinity; the five pointed star is an emblem of sex and generation, and in certain rites, Bi-sexuality. The letter G stands for Geometry, in the lower grades, Generation in the lodges admitting women as members, and Gnosticism, to those of and above the degree of Knights Kadosch. Gnosticism and Generation are, says Starr Miller, the most sacred words of the ancient Cabala (Starr Miller, ibid, p. 34). Core Masons are proud of their Nimrodian Babylonian heritage which, as we have seen, is based on phallic worship. Bill Schnoebelen, an ex-Freemason and occultist, says in this Prophecy Club address on Freemasonry, that the Masonic ceremonial apron signifies the curtain in front of the Holy-of-Holies the members phallus. Mention was made at the beginning of this part to the Scottish Rite of Freemasonry and its connection to German Illuminism. According to Webster

115

Scots Masonry was a term used to in Europe in the 1700s to cover Templarism, specifically German Templarism. The Knights Templar, briefly, were founded in France in 1118 for the purpose of apparently defending Christians on pilgrimage to the Holy Land. The order was comprised of the the most eminent warriors and noblemen of Europe. They took their name from the Temple of Solomon in Jerusalem. The Templars accumulated great wealth and by 1185 their annual income was $30 million dollars. They became bankers and lent money on their own terms (Blanchard, Knights Templar Illustrated). While in Palestine the Templars embraced Gnosticism, and came in contact with the sect of the Assassins, under the influence of which some of its members were said to practice Phallicism or sex-worship and Satanism and to venerate The (double sexed) Baphomet, the idol of the Luciferians. The crime of Sodomy was a rite of Templar initiation (Starr Miller, Occult Theocracy, p. 144). After the suppression of the order in 1307, when all the Templar Knights in France were arrested on charges of idolatry and other crimes, what was left of the movement sought sanctuary in Scotland, where Robert Bruce took them under his protection, and under whose banner the Knights fought against Edward II, who had suppressed their Order in England. After the battle the two Scottish degrees (the Royal Order of the H.R.M [Heredom] and the Knights of the R.S.Y.C.S [Rosy Cross], were said to have been instituted by Robert Bruce, both degrees now constituting, the Royal Order of Scotland (Webster, ibid, pp. 111-12). The degree of the Rose Cross is a Templar institution, having its origin in Palestine in 1188. The Templars were large builders, and exercised zeal...in decorating churches with their symbols. Many of the Masonic symbols are thus not surprisingly of Templar origin: e.g., the flaming star, (pentagram; when rotated with its single point downwards, the star of Baphomet, the emblem of Lucifer), the Tau Cross (representing the union of male and female), the double triangle, the circle and the pentagon, the eye and crescent moon, and the ladder of five steps, Jachin [the female organ, the Uterus] and Boas [the male organ, the Phallus] and of course, the Rosy Cross [ the rose is a symbol of secrecy or the blooming of the genital organs of woman (Rose is an anagram of Eros); the Rosy Cross, of all the hidden and forbidden forces, and especially the Sex-Force, Kundalini, etc. (Webster, ibid, p.p. 110-116; Starr Miller, ibid,
p.p. 716-720)

It is noteworthy that the magician and high priest for the 300, Aleister Crowley (also of the Golden Dawn, and OTO) called himself Baphomet. Crowley, a bi-sexual, was involved in many magical ceremonial orgies involving, in many instances, human sacrifice. Rumours that he was so involved resulted in his expulsion from Italy. Crowley bragged about his involvement in such debased practices and liked to be known as the great beast, and the wickedest man alive. Albert Pike identified Gnosticism (which the Bible identifies as antichrist) as the soul and marrow of Freemasonry. A study of ancient Gnosticism is of great help

116

in understanding the mentality of the contemporary Ruling Elite and their aims and objectives. The Carpocratian Gnostics, for example, being unable to conceal their Debaucheries, made Incontinence to be a Law. To their Tenets they added that Fornication ought to be open and public, and the Use of Women common (Star Miller, ibid, p. 120). This is exactly the aims of the Committee of 300! Why hide it when everyone does it. Some ancient Gnostics even went as far as to pronounce that no one, who was not lascivious every Day could be a Partaker of eternal life (ibid, p. 121). Often Scripture is perverted to endorse the practice, the woman being told to Give to everyone that asketh thee. The program of the Committee of 300 will, if not stopped by God, introduce all this and more
(Coleman, pp. 315-16).

Australian Satanism I recently read what has been described as the death-bed confession of Petor Narsagonan (died 25 March, 2004) purportedly the former outer head of the Satanist Alpha Lodge in Australia (satanic name Frater 616). In the confession, actually a disjointed essay of perversity, the author brags about his life as a Satanist and of the movements achievements in Australia and worldwide (the Alpha Lodge being part of what he calls the International Satanic Empire). Narsagonans executor, Aloysius Fozdyke (his satanic name) prefaces the confession with the comment, Darkness must be known and experienced as a real and tangible force, as substantial as the wind that stirs into a tornado, never seen but undeniable all the same. There are some things, the Bible says we shouldnt even speak about let alone scrutinize suffice to say that many of the things described in Narsagonans document, the ceremonial sadism and cruelty (involving the prolonged torture and murder of children and babies) and decadence (Debauchery is taught as a science), are too foul to describe in detail. The women involved, he says, are often far worse than the men. I am not at all surprised that many of our high ranking politicians, including prime ministers, would be active members of such a fraternity. According to Narsagonan, Australian society, from the top down, and throughout every sphere, is laced with Satanists, indeed, membership of this club appears to be the price of success, whether political, economic or cultural. But, For what is a man profited if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels (to put all this evil underfoot); and then he shall reward every man according to his works (Matthew 16:26-27) Narsagonan identifies some of the prominent figures of Australian Satanism the names of which I will omit (because it is hearsay), except that of Norman Lindsay. Narsagonan identifies Lindsay as a Magus of the Order, who is regarded worldwide as a satanic saint, with flourishing secret shrines dedicated to him all over the world. He identifies Aleister Crowley as perhaps the grandfather of

117

modern manifestations of Satanism. Peter James Carroll, the founder of the Chaos Magic School, he says, is its stepfather. The aims of Alpha Lodges worldwide are much the same as those of the 300, that is: 1) to increase illiteracy rates in the Western World ( 66% by 2010) through a dumbed-down education system. Narsagonan says that Spielberg and Lucas have greatly contributed to the acceleration of the dumbing-down process, and Satanism is responsible for fluoridating the Australian water supply, and 2) to destroy 70% of the worlds population by 2030 (see the chapter, Brotherhood of Death, in part three of this study). There is, it should be noted, a distinction between Satanists and Luciferians (although their god is the same Adversary of Christ). Starr Miller notes that Albert Pike, as Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry, even forbade the us of the word Satan under any circumstances. Cabalists admitted to the mysteries of Theurgy, likewise never mention the word Satan, and consider those among them who invoke the Devil under the name of Satan as heretics (Star Miller, op cid, p. 31). Luciferian occultists never call their god evil. The doctrine of Satanism, said Pike, is a heresy; and the true and pure philosophic religion is the belief in Lucifer...God of light and God of good. We (Freemasons, above the 30 th degree) worship a God, but it is the God that one adores without superstition (Star Miller, ibid, pp. 220-21). Ill leave it to the reader to consider the distinction. As said, whatever differences, they both worship the same Devil. Despite the reference to Chaos magic and the building and exploitation of social tensions, and so forth, Narsagonan didnt seem to quite understand the big picture. He speaks of Satanists infiltrating the UN increasingly from the 1970s. But the UN is a product of Chaos magic on the global scale, the main synthesis from the World War Two conflict. The Illuminati and affiliated bodies have been very much involved in the UN throughout its history and prehistory. It was on the Illuminati drawing board in the days of Fichte and Hegel in the early 1800s. The constitution of the UNESCO organization was, for example, largely drawn up by members of Skull and Bones, particularly Archibald McLeash (1915). Skull and Bones and 300 member George Poppy Bush (1948) was, appointed American Ambassador to the UN in 1971. Maurice Strong is the 300s chief executive for the UNs environment program. The Devil (by whatever name) has been employing Chaos Magic in the big picture from the days of Cush and Nimrod. Chaos magic has been employed to raise a certain type of consciousness. From the turn of the 19th-20th Century in Europe, and from about the mid thirties in the USA, a completely different way of thinking took over, founded on relativism and the logic of synthesis. Chaos magic certainly includes building tension within a

118

society and then finding a scapegoat, but it is so, so much more. And Hitler or Henry Kissinger didnt invent or refine the tension technique as Narsagonan implies. Kissinger is a member of the 300 so he would have learnt his skills from the master dialectician Kurt Lewin and his Tavistock cronies. Having got men to think in terms of synthesis you then have to raise the Force of the Feminine (via the Feminist Movement which was revived by Weishaupt) and bring that Force into a synthesised Balance with that of the Masculine (effect the so called Secret of Universal Equilibrium of Luciferian Occultism). Jungians and New Agers have been preaching for some time the need to raise and anchor a certain type of consciousness in the mass mind before the Saviour of Mankind (the Antichrist) can come. Professional Hermetic magicians are the facilitators and manipulators of this consciousness. Feminism, the entertainment media, affirmative action laws, the Environmental Movement, and so forth are instruments to its end. Liberty Equality Fraternity The magicians began preparing for the raising of the new consciousness in the years before the French Revolution. In Part Two of this study we will be looking at the motivating ideals of the French Revolution, ideas designed to facilitate the application of Hermetic magic to the mass mind: the ideas of unlimited liberty, equality, in terms of the absolute levelling down of society, and fraternity, in terms of the universal rule of Man. During the Revolution, all vertical structures of authority were torn down, especially that of God and His absolutes and king and his authority. Man (the General Will) became the sole reference point. Churches were desecrated, their holiest symbols trampled under foot. The assault upon Christianity wasnt always direct. Weve seen that Weishaupt offered his immediate subordinates a pseudo Christ: a Secret Doctrine of Christ in which Christ is depicted as having come to give back to men their original liberty and equality. To know that, says Weishaupt, is to understand how far Jesus was the Redeemer and Saviour of the world (quoted by Webster, Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, p. 216 italics added). Elsewhere Philo (Baron von Knigge), Weishaupts Chief Executive, writes, Jesus wished to introduce no new religion, but only to restore natural religion and reason to their old rights. Therefore he wished to unite men in a great universal association, and through the spread of a wiser morality, enlightenment, and the combating of all prejudices to make them capable of governing themselves; so the secret meaning of his teaching was to lead men without revolution to universal liberty and equality (ibid, p. 218, italics added). Weishaupts Secret Doctrine of Christ was, as implied, merely a contrivance, designed to deceive elements within his own lower ranks. So admirably did this ruse succeed, says Webster, that we find Spartacus (Weishaupts secret name) writing triumphantly: You cannot imagine what consideration and sensation our Priests degree is arousing. The most wonderful thing is that the great Protestant and reformed theologians who belong to (dot in a circle code for Illuminism)

119

still believe that the religious teachings imparted in it contain the true and genuine spirit of the Christian religion. Oh! Men, of what cannot you be persuaded? (Webster, ibid pp. 218-219). Dionysus: The Emancipator and Leveller Nimrod, like Weishaupt, plotted a vain thing, and emancipated people from God (as in Psalm 2). Nimrod, says Hislop, invaded the patriarchal system and led men away from the patriarchal faith, and delivered their minds from the awe of God and the fear of the judgments of heaven that must have rested on them while yet the memory of the flood was recent. Many of the deified forms of Nimrod (e.g. Phoroneus, Dionysus) are given the title The Emancipator. Zeus Aphesio is Jupiter Liberator. Related goddesses were also looked upon as emancipators or goddesses of liberty the sort of liberty instilled into the minds of the French revolutionaries, a casting off liberty. The Statue of Liberty in America denotes the same liberty (a gift of the Illuminati to the USA). To reiterate, Nimrod emancipated (the people) from the impressions of true religion, and putting the authority of heaven to a distance from them (Hislop, The Two Babylons, ibid, pp. 5253). The liberty of the French Revolution was a liberty from Christ and the authority of Heaven. Once one moves away from the Liberty which is in Christ and his absolutes you move into the realm of conflict and dialectical manipulation. Dionysus, the Emancipator and spirit of revolt, is also is also the Leveller. Hermetic magic, as has been stressed, is based on the premise that all acts are equal. A levelled down society facilitates the application of this magic much more than a society with a hierarchal structure. Furthermore, the levelling down process is subject to Hermetic manipulation. The biocentric world view, currently being imposed on the world via the Environmental Movement makes everything equal with everything. When fully implemented, the (much reduced) masses (as opposed to the ruling elite) will be absolutely equal with every other life form on the planet. Why would any Christian support a biocentric world view?!! The churches are telling them to do so, thats why! And why are the churches doing that? Because they have been infiltrated and corrupted. The Universal Rule of Man From where does one formulate guiding principles and rules of conduct and so forth once God and His absolutes are removed. The Revolutionary planners offered the masses the concept of the General Will. So what is the General Will? Its a synthesis of wills, the best elements of the masses of will. And there you have it: the French Revolution in a nutshell: the grounding for the Hermetic magicians and a new theory of truth. The Illuminati magicians promote and manage, as they did in the French Revolution, the natural spirit of revolt against oppression real or perceived. They never lose sight of any disconcerted group; any trend which gives promise of advancing its aims (Dillon). And where there is no trend or grounds for

120

disconcertment, they create it the reality or the perception. At about the time of the French Revolution they began to promote and manage a spirit of revolt in women, which by the 1950s came to be described as the battle of the sexes. The object of this controlled battle is, as weve seen, the raising and balancing of a certain type of consciousness: the Dionysian consciousness (the bearded Dionysus is the chief mimicker of Christ in the Mystery religions). The Lord will not return to Israel until they say blessed is He that comes in the name of the Lord. Lucifer wants the same greeting from the world for his man, the Antichrist. Perceptions differ. Just as different individuals tend to interpret the same circumstances differently (depending on their respective religious, philosophical, ethical or political presuppositions), people differ in opinion as to what is or isnt oppressive. The feminist and conservative woman, for example, has contrary attitudes to housewifery. Both women interpret the same activity from a different viewpoint, a different framework of ideas. According to Scripture, the Serpent (Satan) cultivated a sense of oppression in the first woman, Eve despite the fact that she was living in Paradise (as good as it gets). Eve was beguiled into believing that God the loving Creator, Sustainer, Provider, Councillor the Divine Patriarch, was a tyrant who was holding Eve back preventing her from realising her full potential. A sense of oppression cultivated is usually not sufficient to provoke a revolt. There needs to be a vision a belief that conditions can be improved upon through the gaining of independence and emancipation. Eve was told that if she and her husband did as God had forbidden them to do they would be as gods. The consequences of mans emancipation from God, theologically referred to as The Fall, included the loss of the original perfect harmony between the sexes. In fact, the disharmony and tensions of all facets of human experience (the plastic material of the dialecticians) have their origin in mans separation from and continuing revolt against God. As previously noted, it was at about the time of the French Revolution that the embers of feminism were stirred. Adam Weishaupt, under the inspiration of the Serpent he served, wrote There is no way of influencing men as by way of the women. These should therefore be our chief study; we should insinuate ourselves into their good opinion, give them hints of the EMANCIPATION FROM THE TYRANNY of public opinion, and of standing up for themselves; it will be an immense relief to their enslaved minds to be free from any one bond of restraint, and it will fire them the more, and cause them to work for us with zeal, without knowing that they do so; for they will only be indulging their own desire for personal admiration. Elsewhere he wrote that they (the women) must be under the direction of men without knowing it. Proper books must be put into their hands, and such (but secretly) as are flattering to their passions Spartacus to Cato, March 1778.

121

There is most interesting instruction given by one of Weishaupts Illuminati, code name Minos, regarding the establishment of a society for women. No man must be admitted. This, says Minos, will make them become more keen, and they will go much farther than if we were present, or than if they thought that we knew of their proceedings. Leave them to the scope of their own fancies, and they will soon invent Mysteries that will put us to blush, and create an enthusiasm which we can never equal. THEY WILL BE OUR GREAT APOSTLESWe must prepare themes for their discussions thus we shall confess them, and inspire them with our sentiments. No man however must come near them (from 1786 seized documents, quoted in Robisons Proofs of a Conspiracy, emphasis added). The Beginning of the Womans Emancipation Movement In the late eighteenth century, as we have seen, Romanticism began emphasising Nature and the Unconscious. In 1781 Kants Critique of Pure Reason was published. The book, as already implied, postulated the existence of an unknown reality at back of phenomena and appearance especially, a true Self. In 1789 the Illuminati inspired, financed and managed French Revolution began. The Ancient Regime of France was smashed into pieces. In 1790 the modern feminist movement began. The 1790-1860 period of feminism, the spirit of which had been stirred to action by the French and American revolutions, began innocuously enough, focusing on such Enlightenment ideas of rights (equal rights for women) reason and reasonableness and natural law. In 1792 Mary Wollstonecraft (1759-97) wrote her controversial book, Vindication on the Rights of Women, in which she advocated equality of the sexes and equal opportunities in education. The movement in general was concerned with securing equal rights for women in marriage, employment and education. Significantly, the feminists of this period in no way denied the fixed biological categories of male and female. Though many within the movement espoused Romantic individualism there was a growing trend towards collectivism, especially the type of socialism postulated by the COMMUNITARIAN movement of Saint Simon (1760-1825). Illuminist Saint Simon is the father of Corporatism, French Socialism and Communitarianism (as depicted in his book, The New Christianity). He is also the grandfather of European unity as laid out in his book, The Globe and The Reorganization of the EUROPEAN COMMUNITY. Springmeier notes that way back in the early 1800s the Saint-Simonians targeted the year 2000 as the beginning of the New World Order. To create INTERDEPENDENCE between the nations, they proposed that two canals needed to be constructed one through Suez and one through Panama. Several revolutions would have to be arranged and the ANDROGYNE created (Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati, p. 98). What are the Saint-Simonians talking about when they speak of creating an androgyne?!!

122

The reader should note that the Globalist goals of creating an INTERDEPENDENT, COMMUNITARIAN GLOBAL SOCIETY based on a core of CORPORATISM; of a EUROPEAN COMMUNITY and a NEW WORLD ORDER and the creation of an ANDROGYNOUS being, have been around for quite a while. The use of WOMAN as the Illuminatis unknowing CHIEF APOSTLES to this end was encouraged. The time-table for its introduction (the year 2000) is astounding. The fact that it has not yet fully culminated is due to the restraining power of God (the Restrainer of 2 Thess 2:6-8). The tempo of the feminist movement picked up somewhat during its suffragette period (1816-1930). Woman began standing up for themselves, and aggressively demanding equality and justice. They got the vote the right to participate in government, and gained emancipation from some of the tyrannies of public opinion. Again there was no challenge to the biological based categories of male and female. It wasnt until Sigmund Freud (1856-1939) appeared on the scene that the movement began its transmutation into what it is today. Freuds discovery of the unconscious mind shifted and expanded the discussion of sexuality from surface appearance to what lay beneath (Fontana Dictionary of Modern Thought, p.313). Moreover, Freuds discussion of sexuality raised fundamental questions about the formation of civilization, and more specifically, womans OPPRESSION UNDER PATRIARCHY (ibid, emphasis added). Then along came the Illuminati backed Satanist Karl Marx. Socialist feminists argue that before Marx and Engels, socialist thinkers could do no more than moralize about existing social inequalities, positing an ideal world where class privileges and exploitation should not exist (Firestone). But Marx offered a method of analysis and response to equality: the Dialectic. The Dialectic has, as we have seen, two sides or emphases: right and left, the former assigning a logical priority to the idea (Idealism), the latter to the event (Materialism). The right Hegelians gave rise to Prussian militarism, German unification, and are connected to the rise of Hitler. Sutton notes that Karl Theodore Dalberg (1744-1817), arch-chancellor of the German Reich and a member of the Illuminati (code name Baco v Verulam) was a right Hegelian (Sutton, Americas Secret Establishment, ibid, p. 63). Other prominent right Hegelians are Baron Karl Ritter and Baron von Bismarck. The left Hegelians gave rise to scientific socialism. The most famous of the left Hegelians are, as already indicated, Friedrich Engels and Karl Marx. The Marxist Dialectic The supporting posts of both sides of the Dialectic fence are sunk in the same soil and its not unusual to find people hopping from one side to the other. The collaborator and financial backer of Karl Marx, Friedrich Engels, for example, was a Capitalist who owned factories in Germany and England.

123

Capitalist Engels put forward the idea that all past history, with the exception of the primitive stages was the history of class struggles; that these warring classes of society are always the products of the modes of production and exchange in a word, of the economic conditions of their time Furthermore, the economic structure of a society provides the basis for the ultimate explanation of the whole superstructure of judicial and political institutions as well as of the religious, philosophical, and other ideas of a given historical period (Engels, Socialism:
Utopian or Scientific).

An Anti-Christian, Culture-Destroying Movement Engels proposed further that the original division of labour was between a husband and a wife for the purpose of child breeding. The husband is the owner, the wife the means of production and the children the labour. Female oppression as a class is said to be grounded in this fundamental division of labour. The emancipation of women, said Engels, is primarily dependent on the reintroduction of the whole female sex into the public industries. To accomplish this, the monogamous family must cease to be the industrial unit of societythe care and education of children becomes a public matter (Friedrich Engels, The Origins of the family, Private Property and the State). Not all feminists, of course, agree with the traditional Marxist-Engels analysis of female exploitation. The goals of every womans liberation viewpoint are, nonetheless, the same as its founding fathers (Weishaupt): destroy Christianity and the Christian patriarchal culture. As Gloria Steinem so succinctly put it, Overthrowing capitalism is too small for us. We must overthrow the whole f patriarchy. Texe Marrs notes that Steinem, a covert CIA operative, founded the radical agenda MS magazine, reportedly with Illuminist funding Her elitist role, says Marrs, was to foster the anti-Christian, culture destroying Feminist Movement (Codex Magica, p. 219).The Illuminati goal is not, as we have seen, to merely destroy Christianity, but to SUBSTITUTE IT with a form of Christianised pantheism (Weishaupts Secret Doctrine of Christ). And, with respect to the women, replace Christian patriarchy, which esteems them, with Illuminati patriarchy, which demeans them. As previously noted, not all feminists follow, or have even heard, of the MarxistEngels analysis of female exploitation. Nevertheless, Feminism is a left-wing Hegelian movement, that is, its dialectics are characteristically materialistic. Dialectical materialists, as we have seen, assign a logical priority to the development of things (social conditions) over the development of thought. The view proposes that consciousness is determined primarily by movements or changes in the physical world rather than by the development of ideas themselves (Joad Guide to Philosophy). In other words, social conditions affect ideas more than

124

ideas affect social conditions. With right-wing Hegelians it is the other way around. Some feminists believe that the Marxist materialist analysis is essentially correct but doesnt go far enough. Shulamith Firestone, in her book, The Dialectic of Sex, argues that sexual duality, and hence female oppression, has its origins not in economics but in material nature. Nevertheless, we can no longer justify the maintenance of the discriminatory sex class system on grounds of its origin in nature, she says, because humanity has begun to transcend nature. Trans-humanism. The movement known as Tran-humanism, or which Firestone is a champion, is all about humanity transcending nature by means of materialistic science (genetic engineering, cloning, redesigning cells to contain molecular mechanical computers, synthesising man and machine, human and animal attributes, man and woman, and so forth). Women wont need to have babies, they can be produced in artificial wombs. They will be able to have the upper body strength of a man, their own penises, their own wings, the vision of an eagle, the smelling ability of a bloodhound. Human nature can be transformed into Super-nature. Some even believe that the contents of the human mind can be downloaded into a computer housed within a robotic body, and thus achieving eternal life. But, as Antony Sutton asks, How does such a robot function without a life energy, without a personality, without self-awareness? (A. Sutton, The View From 4 Space, p. 13). Isnt John 3:16 a more sensible approach to the problem of fallen nature? The Clash of the Apollonian and Dionysian The controversial and most unorthodox feminist, Camilla Paglia, agrees that Western society has, in part, transcended nature, but has done so only because its structure is largely a product of the masculine mind. Western science, she argues, is a consequence of the Apollonian mind, that is, the masculine desire for order. Every human being must wrestle with nature, she says. But natures burden falls more heavily upon one sex. The identity of women with nature and the powers of nature is universal in prehistory. It gave root to the earth and fertility cults. The femaleness of fertility religions is (however) always double-edged. Its gods, such as the Indian Kali, both create and destroy, granting boons with one set of arms while cutting throats with the other. (Kali) is the lady ringed with skulls. The moral ambivalence of the great mother goddess has been conveniently forgotten, she says, by those American feminists who have resurrected them. We cannot grasp natures bare blade without shedding our own blood (Sexual Persona,
Art and Decadence from Nefertiti to Emily Dickenson, Penguin, 1991, p.8).

Paglia identifies the feminine nature, in the manner of some cultural anthropologists, with Dionysus (great opponent of Apollo), ruler of the chthonian (the underworld), whose law is procreative femaleness. Societies advanced, she says, only with the advent of the masculine sky-cults, which have consciously

125

striven to surmount or transcend, not plunge into it. The current emphasis on pushing back the masculine (of pushing back the yang paradigm, as Marilyn Ferguson puts it) is, she argues, socially destructive (ibid, words in brackets added). The Plunge into Matter Of course it is socially destructive. That is the idea create chaos apply controlling order. There is an increasing trend in modern feminism to attempt to rise above natural femaleness but to plunge into it, to tap into, and unleash its very essence, its Goddess energies. But, as already noted, unrestrained Nature is cruel and chaotic. It needs the structure and stabilization of universal prescriptive values. One cannot, as weve seen, formulate prescriptive moral universals from natural particulars, the ought from the is. In Nature, what IS, is Right the strongest force prevails. Modern Feminism is, as already indicated, rooted in Romanticism which is founded upon the revolt of solitary instincts against social bonds. Romanticism is a revolutionary philosophy which encourages a Lawless ego. Its' violent and anti-social tendencies, say Russell, left its disciples faced with the alternative of anarchy or despotism (Bertrand Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 657). As a master dialectician of the Committee, Russell should know. Out of the chaos of Romantic revolutionary France arose Napoleon Bonaparte; out of the chaos of post-revolutionary Russia arose Stalin; out of the political, economic and social chaos of post World War I Germany arose Adolf Hitler (the core ideas of the Revolution and of the whole Romantic movement [Goethe, Shelly, Poe, etc.] came from Rousseau, which, as we have seen passed down through Fichte and Hegel branched off into Hitler and Marx). What will arise out of the current ever increasing worldwide chaos (increasing terrorism, ever increasing and ever increasing in intensity, earthquakes and natural disasters, the threat of pandemics, looming economic chaos on a scale hitherto never seen)?: The Antichrist? The Alpha Lodge people say that the coming world depression will make the Great Depression look like a picnic. Many have been led to believe that the problem of Nature is the problem of imbalance. If we can bring Nature, the planets ecosystems, people and other life forms into harmonious and balanced relationships (under absolute Apollonian management of course) well save planet. But to achieve and maintain such balance we first need to balance human consciousness, bring its masculine and feminine parts into a state of dynamic equilibrium or harmonic balance as in Yin /Yang. Yin and Yang is a balance of the forces of femininity (Yin), and masculine (Yang), or as in the due blended opposites of the Pythagorean Cosmos. How? By submitting to the the ruling principle in the psyche, in society and in the universe. And what is that? The High God/Goddess, The One God, the balancer of all other powers (Chetwynd, A Dictionary of Sacred Myth, op cid, p. 85) So how is such a balance supposed to save the world? For one thing, by raising the

126

feminine sensitivity to the Earth in the male consciousness, and putting more women into positions of Earth management (which is what the World Bank recommends). Those given over to such thinking (rather than those pushing it who are largely Hermetic magicians) fail to realise that the Yin is the dark side of the sphere, the cruel side, the destroyer (Tao also assigns the same gender as the Pythagoreans to odd and even numbers, the even being feminine, the number 2 being the first to break from the unity of the one). Why, asks Schaeffer, is the cruel part of the pantheistic gods always feminine? His guess: a perverted memory concerning Eve. Myth usually says something it goes back to something but it has also usually become perverted (Francis A. Schaeffer, He is there and he is not silent, Tyndale House, Illinois, 1984, p. 25). It was the rebellion of our first parents, initiated by Eve, which created the imbalance! Furthermore, the dialectic process is a process of degeneration of constantly negating the Thesis and bringing it into a lower level synthesis until the original form of a thing has become so corrupted to be unrecognisable. It is, as we have seen, a flattening-out process. If you want to know where masculinity is being taken look to the character of the double sexed god of Romanticism Dionysus ambivalent, irrational, undisciplined, mad, benevolent one day, cruel and reprobate the next perfect material for Apollonian management. Androgyny The patron god of Romanticism is, as mentioned above, the male androgyne Dionysus, the Son. In every (sacred) triad, says Blavatsky, there is an androgyne (Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, p. 268). The three fundamental principles are Spirit (active-male), Matter (passive-female), and the dual or correlative principle which partakes of both and binds the two together (ibid, p. 271). The double interlaced triangle symbolises androgyny: the binding of the male principle, pointing upwards (spirit, esoterically good), with the female principle, pointing downwards (matter, esoterically evil). The first man of Cabbala, says Blavatsky, is the androgynous Adam Kadmon. The god in whose image he was created, Jehovah is also depicted as half male and female. In worshipping Jehovah, she writes, we simply worship nature, as embodied in man, half-spiritual and halfmaterial, at best: we are Pantheists (ibid, p. 269). And there is the clue: androgyny has its roots in Pantheism in Nature worship. That is why feminism, which has its roots in Romanticism and the pantheistic Mysteries, cannot avoid androgyny. Androgyny is said to represent the union of integration of the whole psyche. What it really represents is a reprobate mind the product of worshipping the Creation rather than the Creator (Romans 1:18-32). The Bible says that those who do so are given over to vile affections. The reader who would like to know what God thinks of androgyny or even effeminacy should consult the Scriptures. God expects men to be men not effeminate wimps (Job 40:7; Jer. 51:30; Isaiah 19:16; Nahum 3:13). No effeminate man will inherit the Kingdom of God (1 Cor. 6:9). Even the wearing of the clothes

127

of the opposite sex God hates (Deut. 22:5). There is a godly order, and it is vertical, not horizontal (1 Cor. 11). Nor is it an inverted vertical, with women at the top (Eph. 5:22-24). Androgyny is a weapon designed to undermine masculinity and Godly patriarchy its principle target. Is matriarchy good? G.K. Chesterton considers it a barbaric backslide. God affirms this in Isaiah 3:12. Oppressive children and ruling women are signs of a backslidden nation. Since the introduction of the concept of the unconscious into the discussion of sexuality, the question of what lies beneath the conditioned exterior of conventional sexuality became a very important one the most important one for many feminists. So, employing a Descartes form of scepticism, many women sought to uncover the fundamental essence of femininity. Their method involved stripping away all been conditioned or deformed by the phallic order of contemporary culture. Such words as deformed and phallic order define a presuppositional framework a very biased one at that (provided of course by the Illuminati following Weishaupts instructions). The Romantic-Gnostic idea of the true self is what these women were seeking. Many women who have taken this professing to be wise pathway have come to the conclusion that heterosexuality and having and nurturing babies ARE NOT essential qualities of femininity! How is this? Because Freud had discovered that deep down men and women are bisexual. The reader should appreciate why a left Hegelian approach to the subject (which emphasises the role of nurturing and external conditioning in the formation of the concepts of male and female sexuality) was promoted as the philosophical basis for the womans movement. Matter has always been associated with the feminine. The idea of stripping away the outer layers of base matter to get at an inner core of first matter (the true Self) is, of course, an Hermetic concept its transmutation formula. How many feminists know this? Feminism began moving away from rigid sex-role or gender stereotyping, as said, from the time of Freud, and especially from the time of Jung whose psychology was to become a powerful platform for the movement towards the recognition of androgynous sexuality. Jung, a very popular figure with the Aquarian New Age people, taught that the process of finding and raising the god within involved a person getting in touch with his or her contra psycho-sexual components in the unconscious, and assimilating them into consciousness. This is pure Gnostic-Hermetic theology. As already implied, most feminists arent aware of the philosophical or theological basis of their movement certainly not its Gnostic-Hermetic character. And yet they believe, as the Gnostics did, in the elimination of sexual differentia. They believe, most of them passionately, in the application of affirmative action policies throughout the whole of the workplace; in legislation prohibiting discrimination

128

on the basis of sex, in gender-neuter language, and so on. Some have even gone so far as to HATE the basis of our European CULTURE describing it as a DWEM culture, that is, a culture based on Dead White European Males. Others have gone still further, arguing that we shouldnt discriminate on the basis of species (to do so is to be guilty of specieism). Feminists who comfort themselves that they havent gone thus far are nave. Dionysus is a leveller: in his world, everything is ultimately equal. A man or a woman is equal to a dog. He is the androgynous nature God who presides over the biocentric Environmental Movement. The concept of androgyny is based on the presupposition that men and women possess both male and female characteristics the sensitive part of man is his feminine side; the aggressive part of women, her masculine side. The Age of Aquarius is, as we have seen, the Age of Synthesis the age in which all dualistic aspects of consciousness, all multiplicity, will merge the age in which the Above will become like the Below. Aquarius is also the Age of the Androgyne, which began its dawning in the nineteen sixties, the decade that the cultural anthropologists identify with the Dionysian pattern of culture. The period saw the feminist movement increasingly flogging its elimination of gender stereotyping policy. C. Heilbruns, Towards a Recognition of Androgyny, was a significant milestone in the growing acceptance of the ideal of androgyny. Androgyny, as Paglia correctly noted, is nothing more than the dilution of the male principle (ibid). Women, she said, can be whatever they want to be at the expense of the emasculation of men. They can be anything they want, free from any bond of restraint, providing they keep standing up for themselves (Adam Weishaupt). Freedom from so called sexual stereotyping and social bonds of restraint is, of course, attained at the expense of cultural and social stability. Woman, says Paglia, at first content to accept mans protections but now inflamed with desire for her own illusionary freedom, invades mans systems and suppresses her indebtedness to him as she steals them (Sexual Persona, ibid, p. 9). The attempt to escape a stereotype has, in some important instances, advanced the stereotype. The Womans Liberation Movement of the sixties fought against the stereotyping of woman as anonymous objects of male sexual pleasure. But the protest movement, out of which the feminist movement of the period sprang, was a part of larger counter-culture movement which (aided by the pill) spawned the sexual revolution. Today, womans sex object status has soared to heights rarely encountered in past societies. From the eighties, at least, the most popular role models for young girls have been celebrity whores (we all know who they are). With the ready access of internet porn sites, with a younger and younger male viewer-ship, with virtually no standards of constraint remaining, the real status of women has sunk to an all-time low. Instead of being depicted on their backs with one orifice, they are depicted on their knees, with three equally accessible orifices and two hands something to be used and abused. And the women seem happy to go down that road. A survey conducted recently in Australia revealed that breast

129

enlargement surgery was the most popular gift with women. Women, in their efforts to look and perform like the female porn stars are now increasing seeking vaginal surgery. The young men who become addicted to internet porn have their brains permanently rewired and are forever after unable to enter into a deep loving relationship with a woman. In fact, the loss of idealized love between the sexes, indeed, the rising antagonism between the sexes has been going on for some time. Herbert Hedin, in his book, The Age of Sensation, refers to an indicator of the loss of idealized love between the sexes. He notes that whereas attempted suicide was once common over failed heterosexual love relationships, few student age heterosexual men and woman attempt it today, although youth suicide is generally on the increase. His conclusion: there has been a considerable decline in idealistic love relationships. Only homosexual men and women, he says (the products of sexual synthesis) seem to interpret failed love relationships as significant enough to touch off a suicide attempt (referred to by Paul Vitz, Psychology as Religion, p. 117,
brackets added).

The loss of genuine love between the sexes is the loss of social cohesion and serves the totalitarian controllers. In the totalitarian State, no love or loyalty can be tolerated, except the love and loyalty towards Big brother. Orwell made the point in his novel, Nineteen Eighty-Four, where the brainwashing of the central character Winston, by his educator OBrien, was shown to be not completed until the love and loyalty between him and his girlfriend had been permanently destroyed. Whether by astute observation or being in the know, Orwell understood much. In 1984 he depicts a woman prostrating herself before the image of Big Brother. She flung herself forward and, with a tremulous murmur that sounded like My Saviour! she extended her hands towards the screen. Then she buried her face in her hands. It was apparent she was uttering a prayer (Orwell, 1984, p. 19, Penguin,
1983).

The Feminist Revolution (incidentally, the first state funded revolution in history) promised women independence. For many women, independence equates with dependence upon the State. Women are becoming increasingly dependent upon the State for their economic needs and emotional support. The State, in Western liberal society, has assumed the role of the traditional husband, providing and caring for the woman, guarantees her economic independence, preferential treatment in job applications (Affirmative Action), equal pay, support for children, maternal leave, and so forth. It gives the separated or divorced woman the preference for keeping children and then garnishing mens wages if child support is not paid (Farrell, The Myth of Male Power). It provides programs for women, children and infants, day care centres, special opportunities in colleges. It protects with special laws, in some cases based on a womans own subjective standards (e.g., sexual harassment which require only that a woman feel intimidated,

130

humiliated, insulted, embarrassed, etc. to establish an offence). But what happens to women when their surrogate husband, Big Brother, deserts them? Sexual Dynamics and Brainwashing Androgyny, as the reader should appreciate by now is a feature of brainwashing and culture smashing. Alchemy, it will be remembered, is a process of dividing and reassembling, disintegrating and reconstructing. The object of Weishaupts (Hermetic) Order was to disintegrate and reconstruct society the reconstruction of people being integral to the process. The book, Keys to Mental Dynamics, a review of brainwashing techniques by Samael Aun Weor (Victor Manuel Gomez), provides a step by step method of annihilating the ego and remoulding it using sexual energy and involving perverted rituals. Once the individual personality has been annihilated, the person is brainwashed to accept and participate in the disintegration of their own societies. We will give you the key, says Master Samael, for you to rapidly destroy the ego using the marvellous force of sexual energy. On the road to gnosis, he says, man feminizes, he acquires the feminine force; and woman masculinizes. Great men are put before woman of strong temperaments, and the man who wants to triumph must subdue his pride. If all men who wish to realise themselves along the road I have shown you subdue the I of their pride and do not rebel against their women, logically they will achieve christification. As a man, one has to come to prostration before a woman (quoted in
Dope, Inc. The Book that Drove Kissinger Crazy, by the Editors of Executive Intelligence Review, 1992, pp. 405-409).

Penetrating the Earth The Mysteries, and their secret society offshoots, are all concerned with the generative power of sex depicted as the masculine sky gods and forces penetrating the feminine earth forces and giving birth to the new androgynous Man. Typically the sky gods have to battle with the forces within the Earth before emerging victorious. It may sound profound to the rank and file among the New Age people. But, as we have seen, its all just a dressed up formula for subversion. Those in the Movement need to be way up the top of the ladder, among the Hidden Masters to know this. The analogy of sky gods penetrating the earth is analogous to another more-appropriate-to-the-process form of intercourse that begets children: RAPE and RAVISHMENT (e.g. of Zeus raping the woman Europa, or the maiden Psyche being ravished by Eros. Hitler, according to Dietrich Eckart, regarded the masses as women. Alan Wykes agrees. Hitler, he says, was a rapist using a phallus of words (Alan Wykes, Hitler, p.34). Grant, commenting on the myth of Psyche and Eros, on Psyches sisters suggestion that her invisible lover was not a beautiful youth but a fiendish reptile, notes that in a great area, including northern Asia and America, there are tales of a girl being visited by an unseen lover. There are also numerous myths of serpents, sometimes in human form, seducing maidens (Grant, Myths of the Greeks

131

and Romans, ch. 16). Chetwynd suggests that the myth depicts intercourse with the Archetypes or being ravished by divine powers (Tom Chetwynd, A Dictionary of Sacred Myth, p. 67).

Analogy is, as we have seen, a fundamental axiom of occultism. Analogy, is the sole possible mediator between the visible and the invisible, between the finite and infinite (Eliphas Levi, Dogme de la Haute Magie, p. 316): analogy provides the basis for occultisms transcendental speculations (Underhill). Alchemy is, as we have seen, only the physical approach to something more fundamental: the transmutation of men into gods. It is analogous to the method by which the alchemist achieves not only his own transformation, but that of the whole of mankind. With this in mind the reader should appreciate the use of analogy in literature, especially fantasy, and its use by the whole entertainment industry, to transform the mass mind. Most fantasy today is, as Rosemary Jackson has pointed out, a form of subversion. Modern fantasy, she writes, is associated imagination and with desire, and is rooted in ancient myth, mysticism, folklore, fairy tale and romance. (Rosemary Jackson, Fantasy, the Literature of Subversion, Routledge, London
and New York, 1991, p. 4).

Journey to the Centre of the Earth: an Alchemy Analogy The analogy of penetrating the Earth is, it will be recalled, applicable to the Alchemy process of stripping away the outer layers of matter to get at the spirit behind them, what they called first matter. Alchemy analogies are found in literature and movies which depict journeys into the primordial depths of the earth, the land of the ancestors (the Collective Unconscious). Richard Noll notes the Alchemy analogy in Jules Vernes Voyage to the Centre of the Earth (1864). The novel begins with Henry Lawson visiting his uncle, Professor Von Hardwigg a professor of philosophy, chemistry, geology, mineralogy, and many other "ologies". Like his idolized uncle, Henry preferred mineralogy to all the other sciences. (His) anxiety was to gain real knowledge of the earth. Geology and mineralogy were to (to him and his uncle) the sole objects of life, and in connection with these studies many a fair specimen of stone, chalk, or metal did (they) break with (their) hammers (the beginning of the Alchemy process). In the professors study a previously unnoticed scrap of parchment falls out of a copy of an old leather bound book. The script in the book and on the parchment is unknown to Henry, but his uncle explains: It is the Runic manuscript, the language of the original population of Iceland, invented by Odin himself. Noll points out that the Norse runes, in Germany, were not only used as an alphabet, but for magical divination, and hence would indeed be the perfect form for an esoteric prophecy to be transcribed. The professor begins a philosophical analysis of the parchment (Verne reproduces the inscription in his book) the first word understood being the authors name: Arne Saknussemm, who he immediately identifies as a learned professor of the

132

sixteenth century, an alchemist, compared to Avicenna, Bacon, Lully, Paracelsus the true, the only, learned men of their day. Since these men made surprising discoveries, the professor is convinced that the parchment has a profound meaning and a wonderful secret to reveal. Henry and his uncle crack the code which explains how to reach the centre of the earth. I did it, said the Alchemist author. Henry considers such a journey impossible because of the central heat of the earth. I care nothing for theories, the professor retorts, Neither you nor anybody else know anything about the real state of the earths interior. All modern experiments tend to explore the older theoriesand the only way to learn is, like Arne Saknussemm, to go and see. They went and saw a great inner sea, an inner sun at the centre, and experienced many more of the Mysteries of the Centre of the Earth (Richard Noll,
The Jung Cult, Origins of a Charismatic Movement, Fontana Press, 1996, pp. 238-242)

How could a harmless story like that be a subversive influence on a childs mind? If one subscribes to the pagan path to redemption, nothing I suppose. It is the Gnostic pathway being represented symbolically, the Volkish mystical pathway, that Noll notes, is central to Jungian psychology (ibid, p. 241) Children are stimulated, as perhaps the boy Jung was, and to some extent programmed, by such stories. The Journey to the Centre of the Earth is the Gnostic pathway to redemption represented in allegorical form that is symbolically, the language of the Mysteries. To understand the symbolic significance of Vernes story we need to consider the Gnostic-Hermetic-Alchemy idea of man as a microcosm...in the matrix of macro-cosmos. Man is a little world, wrote Blavatsky a microcosm inside the Great Universe: a mirror image, as it were, of the Great descending Chain of Being which flows from the Celestial Sun to Earth man has, within him, a celestial Star or Sun, the True Self the god within. The Greek Dionysus and the Egyptian Osiris are both identified with the underworld sun. Satan is celebrated as the midnight Sun (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 207). High ranking Nazi magicians identified a star or the Sun, the solar god within as the Superman to be brought forth. The letters of the Nazi, SS, according to Springmeier, stood esoterically for Schwarze Sonne Black Sun (exoterically it was Schutzstaffel (Fritz Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati). The Knights of the Black Sun were an inner core of the German Thule (magical) Society. C.G. Jung believed in, and had probably experienced, the god within in the form of a blazing sun or star, and identified the central image of the god within the collective unconscious as a sun, star, or mandala (Noll, ibid, pp.240; 283). The underworld or midnight Sun is of course Lucifer, the Light Bearer of Darkness. There is only one true Light, the Light which, though it shineth in the darkness, the darkness doesnt comprehend it (John 1: 5). If, and only if, we receive this true Light (as opposed to the false light of the Luciferian occultists), He, the Word of God, gives us power to become the Sons of God (John 1:9-12). It

133

is noteworthy that the Gospel of John, which begins by explaining that the true Logos (Word) is God, not a subordinate mediator from Great Chain of Being as the Gnostics believed, has a strong anti-Gnostic theme. Johns first and second Epistles are also powerfully anti-Gnostic, identifying the arch Christian heresy as antichrist. It is interesting the Hermetic Order of The Golden Dawn (founded in 1888), one of the most influential magical orders of the twentieth century, began, supposedly, like the Journey to the Centre of the Earth, after the accidental discovery of a coded manuscript in a bookstore. It was from the Earth that the higher initiates of this order believed they received their powers, and Suster notes that those above the Grade of Zelator, gave a sign to evoke the power of the soil the sign of the Nazi salute (Gerard Suster, The Age of Horus, ibid, p. 22). Alchemy, as a spiritual process, begins, as have seen, with the separation of the self from the outer layers of matter (and its god given moral restraints and structure), and a journey inwards into matter: into the centre of the self. The Eleusinian mysteries of ancient Greece, with which the process compares, began (after suitable training and preparation) with the initiate separating himself from the external world and descending into the underworld into Mother Earth, where he receives a vision and re-emerges reborn a god. That is, as has been stressed, the analogy of Alchemy: the transmutation of men into gods. The Illuminati romanticist Goethe, and Hegel, were both fascinated by the Eleusinian mysteries. The Mysteries, as said, typically depict a masculine Sky God descending into Mother Earth, where he typically does battle and re-emerges reborn. The initiate of the Eleusinian mysteries similarly descended into the realm of the mothers where he is reborn. Goethes Faust, an Alchemist is, in like manner, depicted as descending into the eerie realm of the mothers. The analogy of the process is, as we have seen, intercourse and reproduction. The Alchemist believed that just as a man and a woman combine to produce a child, substances can be combined to produce higher level substances. Alchemists identify the male, active principle, with sulphur, the female, passive principle, with mercury: for which the earth acted as a womb represented in the Alchemists egg-shaped container in which he mixed and heated the ingredients (Weaver, op cid, p. 12). Mixing and heating in the process to bringing forth the god within is also analogous to the methodology of the Hegelian Dialectic hot pot process. Gold, besides representing the new heavenly man, also symbolizes the Sun, the Sun God Ra, or Apollo, or Lucifer as implied in The Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn. In the Egyptian Mysteries, Isis (she of many names) and Osiris rule the psychic or the subtle realm. Following his descent into the Earth, or Pool of Collective Unconsciousness, and his rebirth there (the nadir of the descent) the initiates upward journey involves the creative interaction of two forces representative of

134

Isis and Osiris Isis signifying the dynamic, motive aspect of the ascent; Osiris the Intelligible Centre, the initiate drawing upon the former in order to realise the latter, in a polarized alteration upon the vertical axis in other words dialectically (Versluis, The Egyptian Mysteries, pp. 40-41). No matter where you look you find the Dialectic process. The twentieth century saw much debate between orthodox Christians and Biblical, or Christian feminists over Eves seduction by the Serpent in Genesis 3 (although in recent years this has abated considerably as professing Christians increasingly succumb to the image and feeling theology of the World system). The fact is that EVE WAS HOODWINKED and ADAM WAS NOT (1 Timothy 2: 14). By anchoring the feminine consciousness in the mass mind, by demanding its co-equal representation of the feminine in all spheres of life, and then assigning it the motivational and creative quality, one is facilitating an ongoing repetition of Eves seduction. Eve initiated in sinning and then led Adam into sin when she should have followed in righteousness. Adam knowingly following Eve into sin (he was not deceived, yet harkened unto her) when he should have led in righteousness (both were involved in reversing their roles). Assigning the motivational aspect in the spiritual walk to the force of the feminine, encouraging men to get in touch with and raise their feminine side, and woman their masculine side, is a reversal and perversion of the role of male headship and the order of Creation (first the man and then the woman). As Webster correctly notes, The essence of Satanism is desecration (ibid, p. 77): to profane and invert all that is Christian or associated with Christianity. Androgyny and role reversal is just that: a profanity and Satanic inversion of Truth. The Principle of Generation Androgyny is, as we have seen, a fundamental concept in the Mysteries and the esoteric doctrines of the secret societies. Aleister Crowley, the world head of the OTO (Modern Illuminism), was a bi-sexual Satanist. The esoteric name of the OTO is the Order of To Ov. To Ov is the Greek name for the emanation of fluid or invisible fire, which like the Heraclitian Logos, was duplicate Eros-Unity, and Eris-Disunity: the dynamic interaction of which was supposed to produce a third force. This is just the Dialectic process dressed up in esoteric jargon. The To Ov is also supposed to be a duplicate, and to form a triplicate. From him proceeded the male Logos, and the female Aura, or Anima or Holy Ghost in ancient times always female (and today in much Christian feminism). The To Ov was supposed in himself to possess the two principles of Generation (Starr Miller, ibid, p. 573, words in brackets added). Crowleys androgynous sexuality was an expression of this Mystery idea. The OTO, or reformulated Illuminism, Starr Miller notes, seeks to unite with a revival of Gnosticism, the study of the Jewish Cabala, Esoteric Lamaism and Indian Yogism. It furthermore, seeks to extract from their combined doctrines

135

and synthesise the practical application of Eastern Sorcery and Western Witchcraft (ibid, p. 575). Lamaism is a form of Buddhism which, unlike orthodox Buddhism, believes in the reincarnation of saints and the incarnation of superhuman beings, gods and demons. The clergy of Lamaism are known as Lamas, tulkous. According to the Dalai-Lama, when asked what the word tulkou defined, replied, A Bodhisattva is the base from which can spring numberless magical forms. The force he engenders by a perfect concentration of thought enables him simultaneously to show a phantom similar to himself in thousands and thousands of worlds. Besides human forms, a Lama is able to create forms of inanimate objects, atmospheric phenomena, and so forth, as well as the elixir of immortality which quenches all thirst (the idea to be taken both in a literal and symbolic sense). (Starr Miller, Occult Theocracy, pp. 124-125). When Aaron cast down his rod before Pharaoh, as the Lord had instructed him to do, and it had turned into a serpent, the Pharaohs magicians cast down their rods in like manner with their enchantments (secret arts) and their rods also turned them into serpents (Exodus 7: 9-12). The modern OTO Alchemist would claim that both Aaron and the Pharaohs magicians were projecting archetypal images from the Collective Unconscious, and the that Aarons serpent proceeded to swallow up the magicians serpents shows that he was merely more skilled in the art then they. We Christians know better. Carl Jung and the Alchemy Process Weve seen that the rise of Greek science (the Apollonian) had been a brake on the Greek religions advancing down the pathway to the East. Nevertheless, after Alexanders conquests and his founding of the City of Synthesis, Alexandria, there was a mingling of philosophical and religious ideas in particular, the metaphysical dualism of the Greeks was blended with the ethical (light-dark) dualism of the East. By the turn of the millennium, dualism, the seeds of which had begun to germinate in the sixth century BC, had, as we have seen, become fully flowered and widespread as much a postulate for philosophical and ethical and religious thinkers of the Greco-Roman world as evolution or the unity of the universe is to us (Agnes, The Mystery Religions, p. 218). It was, as Dobschutz notes, almost equal to Christianity in power (Dobschutz, The Christian Life, p. 112). Today youre regarded as a flat-earther if you dont believe in Evolutionism and the unity of the universe. But, as weve seen, Evolutionism is going spiritual back to its Mystery roots. Everything is One: everything, Matter and Mind or Spirit, has to be brought back into Balance in this Age of Synthesis. In this respect, the synthesising of Western consciousness (masculine) with Eastern spirituality (feminine) has been assigned a high priority on the Illuminati agenda. Spangler says that the spiritualizing of matter (or the materializing of spirit) is the New Age Movements highest priority (David Spangler,Reflections on the Christ).

136

One of the movements principle champions in this regard is Carl Jung (18751961). The eminent Dutch theologian William A. Vissert Hooft (1900-85), described the school of Jungian psychology as the strongest force in which a fundamental syncretistic mood (in religion) was based. Vissert Hooft was appointed in 1938 General Secretary of what was to become the World Council of Churches. He held the post until his retirement in 1966 was regarded as the foremost ecumenical statesman of his generation (Chambers Biographical Dictionary). It has been proposed that Jung was opposed to, and warned his fellow Europeans against, pursuing spirituality along the pathways of different geographical or especially biological heritage. In other words, Europeans should not attempt to imitate the East in spiritual matters (Richard Noll, ibid, pp. 369-70). This is not strictly correct. Jungs psychology, as Peter OConnor correctly observed, is in the final analysis (both) about the reconciliation of the opposites within us and the psychic energy that springs from its source in the tension between these opposites. That includes the reconciliation of the opposites of East and West in the Collective Unconscious. I think that the reconciliation and transcendence of opposites was, says OConnor, the personal myth that moved Jung and, of course, connected him to the macrocosmic myth that is so characteristic of Eastern religious thought (that is the transcendence of opposites leading to Nirvana or the conjunction of Atman and Brahman) (Peter OConnor, Understanding Jung, Understanding Yourself, p. 89). According to Jung, East and west represented two halves or aspects of a single reality. What good is the wisdom of the Upanishads to us, and the insights of the Chinese yoga, he said, if we abandon our own foundations like worn out mistakes, to settle thievishly on foreign shores like homeless pirates (Jungs commentary address in Munich on 10th May, 1930 on the death of Richard Wilhelm). Jung believed that the East was too engrossed in the spiritual dimension, in the unconscious; the West, in the material dimension, in consciousness. The individuated Self, said Jung, embraced all reality, conscious as well as unconscious. The object was thus to synthesise Eastern spirituality with Western consciousness. Jung was not to my knowledge knowingly concerned in any Illuminati scheming, although he was influenced by some who were, especially the Romantic writer Goethe (whose Faust he regarded as a sacred text). It is noteworthy that Jungs father was rumoured to be the illegitimate son of Goethe. It is probably a myth, but Jung seemed to believe it, and talked about it openly. Another of Jungs early inspirers was the German naturalist Ernst Haeckel (1834-1919), whose fake embryology, said to reflect the stages of human evolution, continues to be offered as evidence for evolution. Haeckels scientism played an important role in Jungs formulation of his theories of the Collective Unconscious especially the idea that dreams (like the human embryos) are a re-echo of the prehistoric and the ancient (see ch. 3 of Richard Nolls The Jung Cult, Origins of a Charismatic Movement). Haeckel, incidentally, was for a while, a member of the Thule Society.

137

Jungs psychology developed from his study of Alchemy and Gnosticism. Hermes, the god associated with Alchemy is, it will be recalled, the guide of the inner path-way; the Lunar way in the Mysteries the way of fantasy and imagination the way most attractive to women. Noll notes, in this regard, that women make up the vast majority of the laity of Jungian cults around the world, adding that Like the Dionysian cults of antiquity, the Jung cult seems to have started and (and then prospered) as primarily a cult of women (Richard Noll, The Jung Cult, p. 279). Jungian psychology is, like its parent Hermeticism, largely Gnostic in character, and Gnosticism has always been especially attractive to women. The Role of Fear Dread and Confusion in the Creative Process Confusion, chaos and fear are, for the Mystery system, stimuli to the creation process. It is the same in Gnosticism. The process by which the Gnostic discovers the god within begins, for many Gnostics, with anguish and fear. The Gnostic leader Valentinus, for example, taught that the experiences of anguish and terror of the human condition, were the beginnings of their process of salvation. The Valentinian belief in the need of anguish and dread to initiate the salvation process is similar to the Existentialists notion of angst. Heidegger applied the term to the feelings of anxiety, dread and fear of the future, which he believed were the impetus to an existential experience (Hans Jonas, The Gnostic Religions, pp. 320-340, referred to by Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels, p. 27). Overcoming the Godly Barriers to Self Discovery Jungian-Gnostics such as John Sanford warn those desiring to enter the Kingdom Within that the approach may be a dark and dreadful experience. He accounts for this as a darkening of our old state of mind in order that a new consciousness may emerge (The Kingdom Within, p. 66). In Jungian psychology, the patient is told that he has to confront the shadow (the repressed part of the personality) before passing on to the positive content of the unconsciousness. The shadow, according to Jung, is that guilt-laden personality which includes morally reprehensible tendencies (Jung, Memories, Dreams, Reflections, Glossary, p. 417). The first stage in the journey of self discovery in Alchemy involves the nigredo or blackening, a dangerous stage (in Alchemy) that can confound the technician through the process of fumes and poisons (Gerhard Wehr, Jung, a Biography, p. 259). Jung compares this stage to the confrontation with the shadow. Sanford warns that even after the journey begins, there may be a time of darkness and confusion worse than the first. The individual should not, however, become discouraged. Such experiences are a sign that he is on the right track. He needs to press on! God has, of course, placed many constraints upon such a journey. He provided men and women with a conscious. He also placed in them a natural aversion to and a fear of certain things. This is why self-mastery is so important to the magician. Conscience and natural aversions have to be overcome. Goethes Faust

138

had to resist both his own compunctions and the obstructions of Heaven to proceed with his deal with the Devil. Shakespeare depicts the same determination in Lady Macbeth. Having resolved to do evil she was concerned that the compunctious visiting of nature (the reflected image of God in her) might shake (her) full purpose. Intent on being undeterred, she prayed for the thick night to come over her, so that Heaven could not peep through the blanket of the dark, to cry, Hold, Hold. Wilfulness is, as we have seen, at the core of rebellion which the Scriptures liken to witchcraft. As already noted, it was the sustaining impetus of Lucifers rebellion against God (Isaiah 14:13-14). Besides the restraints of conscience and natural reason, God restrains individuals by His word and the doctrines thereof. Sanford insists, however, that the restraints of law and the creedal doctrines must be dispensed with if one is to enter the Kingdom. Many ancient Gnostic groups denounced the God of Israel as a god of the blind, whose insistence on rigid adherence to moral laws, obstructed gnosis. Gnosis was a direct experience which stood apart from any institutional framework. It was always spontaneous, charismatic, open (Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels). The modern Gnostic generally presents a more enlightened explanation. Many (e.g. Sanford, Spangler) teach that the Law was a protection against a direct experience of the kingdom. It served a purpose. But an ethic of obedience is not of creativity. We now have a different ethic (a different Gospel), the ethic of the Kingdom, which Sanford says, is a creative ethic based on consciousness and love, not on legalism (ibid, p. 67). Spangler proposes similarly that the ten commandmentswas born in a time in human consciousness when man needed the structure of the law in order to discover himself, for we all need laws until such time as we can be the law (David Spangler, Reflections on the Christ, p. 71). In recent times the subtly has been dropped. Doctrinal Christians are being referred to as the rotting corpse in the Body of Christ that needs to be gotten rid of. The warning is that of the Evolutionary Humanist (all that promotes change is good, all that impedes it, evil): adapt or die. High profile globalists, such as Tony Blair, have been globetrotting with the message. Love, the Binding and Synthesising Element The ethic of the kingdom, says Sanford, is based on consciousness and love. The love of which he speaks, Eros, he describes as that which binds together, unites, synthesises, and heals the door through which a person walks to spiritual insight (ibid, p. 156) Eros, he adds, because it gives us the capacity to love, is also the ground of faith, which is a fundamentally important element in the journey to the kingdom (p. 157). This is Orphic Mystery-talk. Jung, in like manner, describes Eros as a kosmogonos, a creator and father-mother of all higher consciousness (Jung, Memories, Dreams, Reflections, p. 386). To be blunt, Eros is the love described in the cartoon of the man hugging the devil: a love that knows neither limit, flaw, discord, nor evil the Force for Dialectic synthesis. That is why Neo-Gnostics and other occultists refer to Eros as Lord

139

Synthesis.Change agents (Dialectic facilitators) promote this love at the expense of holiness and doctrinal purity. Doctrinal Christians in change agent led cell groups are cleverly marginalized, ostracised, depicted as mean-spirited, and so forth, for not exhibiting this Gnostic quality. Women are said to lie naturally more closely to Eros than men in other words, to be naturally more spiritual than men. In Greek mythology, Psyche is ravished by the invisible Eros identified by her sisters as a serpent rather than a beautiful youth. Weve seen that Chetwynd identifies the myth as representing intercourse with the Archetypes or being ravished by Divine Powers the source of all other forms of creativity (A Dictionary of Sacred Myth, p. 67). The myth I would suggest is a corruption of two sources, Genesis 3 (principally), and Genesis 6: the former, the account of the seduction of Eve by the Serpent; the latter, the sons of God taking the daughters of men as wives and begetting monstrous offspring. Illuminism: Cabbalism at Work? In our examination of Hermetic magic, much mention has been made of the Cabbala the Jewish mystical and theosophical tradition, and magical science. Many competent scholars have concluded, or at least considered the possibility, that the one power that controls all the rest is a Jewish power and that Illuminism is really only Cabbalism at work. Before proceeding further with our investigation we will pause to consider whether this is the case. For a start, there are many students and practitioners of Cabbalistic magic who are not Jews. The term Cabbalism as such has been extended to include any secret or occult doctrine or science. Hegel, besides being a brilliant philosopher, was, according to some sources, an occultist who studied alchemy and the Kabbalah. The Jewish Encyclopaedia states that the real and ideal is taught in the same way in the Kabala as in Hegel (p. 474). It is taught in the same way in Platonism. The Cabbala, it needs to be borne in mind, is a hotchpotch of ideas structured around the central Mystery theme of finding and raising the god within. Too Many Clues The reader needs to bear upper-most in mind that the battle with which we are involved is not between mankind and a secret society or bunch of secret societies and their agencies. It is between God and His angels and people (the Body of Christ) on the one hand, and Satan, the Adversary and his angelic cohorts and human lackeys (the Body of Satan as it were) on the other. It has been going on since the days of Adam and Eve. The Adversary has not changed his tactics: the same old Lie is offered and the same old methodology applied. Behind everything that stands against God is Satan: every front employed, whether, Freemasonry, international banking and finance, Zionism, Communism, Fabian Socialism, Fascism, Environmentalism, British Israelism, and scores of other isms, you will find him. Stan Monteith, in one of his addresses on whos behind the Conspiracy, made the point by quoting Agatha Christies detective Poirot character in her

140

book, Murder on the Orient Express. Shortly after beginning his investigation into the murder Poirot makes the comment: There are too many clues. There are too many clues because the Conspirators hide themselves behind a multitude of organizations and movements. There are, for example, probably hundreds if not thousands of movements which are networked under the heading the New Age Movement. And behind them all is Lucifer the god of Illuminism and Freemasonry. David Spangler the Pope of the movement, states in his book, Reflections on the Christ that all those entering the coming New Age will be required to undergo a Luciferic initiation. Madame Blavatsky, the grandmother of the movement, had a publication entitled Lucifer. The New Age publishing company Lucis Trust, an organizational member of the 300, was previously Lucifer Publishing Company. Yes, Lucifer is God, said the celebrated Mason, Albert Pike, on 14th July, 1889 to the 23 Supreme Councils of worldwide Freemasonry, but unfortunately Adonay (the Christian God) is also God, and though the equal of Adonay, Lucifer God of Light and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against Adonay, the God of Darkness and Evil ( Starr Miller, op cid, pp. 220-221). All witchcraft, which the 300 have pushed through the Harry Potter series to invade the minds of children worldwide and alter their perception of Christ, ultimately worships either Lucifer, as the god of good, as opposed to Adonay, the god of evil, or simply Satan (the same spirit) as the Principle of Evil (Starr Miller, ibid, p. 112). Wherever you look, if you look deep enough, its there: the worship of Lucifer (or Satan) as opposed to the Lord Jesus Christ. The reader needs to understand that there is no middle or neutral ground in this struggle. Everyone is faced with the question that Pilate asked the Jewish crowd: What shall I do then with Jesus which is called Christ? Accept Him or reject Him: it amounts to that. Where do we stand! The Jews rejected Him, their Messiah, and called for his crucifixion. Many have postulated that it is this rejection of Christ that is the basis of Illuminism. Illuminism: a Jewish Power? Webster is one of the conspiracy investigators who seriously considered the possibility that the power behind the scenes that controls all the rest is a Jewish power, either Talmudic or Cabalistic. Both Talmudic and Cabalistic Judaism have aims and aspirations similar to Weishaupts (a hatred of the person and teaching of Christ and the desire, as the chosen people, to rule the world). But, although the possibility of a Jewish power elite running the show, she concludes that the most likely candidate for the controlling power, the hypothesis that deserves serious attention, is that the power that controls the rest is Illuminism, comprised of a purely International group of men. As to the role of Cabalism in Illuminism, Webster points out that, the theosophical ideas of the Cabala play no part in the system of Illuminism; the only trace of Cabalism to be found among the papers of the Order is a list of recipes for

141

procuring abortion, for making aphrodisiacs, Aqua Toffana, pestilential vapours, etc., headed Cabala Major. She suggests the possibility that the Illuminati may have learnt something of venefic magic and the use of certain natural substances from the Jewish Cabalists; at the same time Jews appear to have been only in rare cases admitted to the Order. Weishaupt and his first coadjutors, Zwack and Massenhausen, were pure Germans (ibid, p.228). Nevertheless, there is a distinct resemblance between the writing of the Illuminati and that of certain Cabalists, e.g. the goal of obliterating all distinctions between nations (Webster, p. 128). And Illuminism, as we have seen, employs Alchemical-Cabalistic methodology in the pursuit of this goal. Although many Jews have played, are playing, important roles in the secret power elite, the Conspiracy is not, as some otherwise competent researchers have alleged, or suspected, a Jewish plot. The Jews are as much its targets as are Christians. One of the most respected researchers into the operational history of the globalist power elite, Antony Sutton, effectively rebuts the idea that at the back of everything is a worldwide Jewish conspiracy. There is no concrete evidence, he says, that the Jews were involved in the Bolshevik Revolution because they were Jewish. There may indeed have been a higher proportion of Jews involved, but given tsarist treatment of Jews, what else would we expect. The New York bankers who were also Gentiles (Morgan, Rockefeller, and Thompson) had major roles, while the New York bankers who were also Jewish had relatively minor roles in supporting the Bolsheviks. The persistency with which the Jewish conspiracy has been pushed suggests that it may be a deliberate device to divert attention from the real issues and the real causes (Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution, 1981, p. 189). The American based Order of Skull and Bones (The Order), a chapter of Bavarian Illuminism, which was involved the founding and growth of Nazism, has been, until recently, comprised exclusively of WASPS (in recent years it has admitted some token Jews). The strongly anti-Jewish New Age Movement (NAM) has links to The Order and to Nazism (Blavatskys root race anti-Jewish theories were adopted by the Nazis). Constance Cumby in her book, The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow, besides documenting the NAMs connections to the Order, also verifies the movements Anti-Christ and Satanic nature. Furthermore, the Jungian Neo-Gnostic Movement, which has been remains a great source of inspiration for just about all of the neo-pagan movements of Europe and North America, including modern witchcraft, is an anti-Judaic anti-Christian movement. Jung saw himself, and is recognised widely, as a prophet of a new religion: the inaugurator of a new dispensation to succeed the Jewish and Christian dispensations of the Old and New Testaments (Edward Edinger). Jungs new religion, as said, is Gnosticism. His doctrine of the Collective Unconscious (a revamped version of the Gnostic Anthropos Depth doctrine), has been particularly embraced by

142

magicians. Tanya Lurham, writing on the impact of Jungs collective unconscious on occultists in the 1920s and 1930s notes that In magicians writings, the collective unconscious practically became a place, to which magical ritual could be a map which magicians used to travel in the collective human soul (quoted by
Richard Noll, The Jung Cult, pp. 294-295).

Illuminism as Gnosticism Judaism, says Starr Miller, sanctions Gnosticism which is further elaborated in their books of the Cabala (Occult Theocracy, p. 89). So could Judaism through Gnosticism still be at back of all that comes under Illuminism? The Hermetic religion is as we have seen a mixture of Chaldean, Egyptian and Greek religious, cosmological, and philosophic theories, in which the Egyptian and Greek elements dominate. The Corpus Hermeticum reflects nearly every phase of religious ideas and practices obtaining in the Greco-Roman era, ranging from lofty spirituality to vulgar magic. This syncretism, as Angus observes, brought immense popularity to the Mysteries... which he suggests attained its height in the alliance formed to oppose conquering Christianity (S. Angus, The Mystery Religions, p. 195). The Mystery religions, as we have seen, were systems of Gnosis akin, and forerunners to Gnosticism, which became and remains Christianitys arch heresy. We have seen that the first use of the term Antichrist by John was used in reference to the heresy of Gnosticism (e.g. 1 John 2: 22; 4:2-3). As Gnosticism took possession of the field East and West, the Mysteries assumed an increasingly Gnostic character (Anges, ibid, p. 54). An important object in Weishaupts program was to gain control of all Freemasonry, and to employ its upper levels to his ends, and to use the society as a whole as a cover ( Webster, ibid, p. 209-210; 234). Freemasonry, which weve seen is, at its upper levels Gnostic. Albert Pike, as previously noted, referred to Gnosticism as the soul and marrow of Freemasonry (Starr Miller, Occult Theocracy, p. 34). Hermeticism, we have seen, contains much Chaldean and Greek religious ideas, cosmology, philosophy and magic. As Gnosticism it sought to mingle these ideas with, and in doing so corrupt, the true Gospel of Christ. Hermetic magic, as practised by the Jews, is Cabalism, or Kabbalism. Blavatsky affirms that the Sohar contains not merely Jewish wisdom, but is the result of whole millenniums of thought, and is the property, not of Judaism, but of adepts of every nation under the sun. All that the Jewish occultists learnt, she says, they learn from others. The Chaldean Magi were their masters in the secret doctrine, and it was during the Babylonian captivity that they learn its metaphysics as well as its practical tenets (Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, pp. 350; 361). They would also have learnt its astrology (its elaborate record of celestial phenomena made for purposes of divination'). And they later learnt the metaphysics, number mysticism, sacred geometry, and the rational science of the Greeks. The Jewish Essenes, according

143

to Josephus, were essentially Pythagoreans and from the time of Christ, Gnostics (the Epistle of Colossians is directed against the Essene Gnostic heresy). That Kabbalism is, or has become, the key to all Masonry (only one of the agencies of Illuminism) is not the full truth. The G in the centre of the five pointed star of Freemasonry signifies to the initiates found worthy to penetrate into the sanctuary of the Knights Kadosch, the enigmatic letter becomes the initial of the doctrine of the perfect initiates which is Gnosticism. This explanation is no longer an imaginary fabrication. It is Gnosticism which is the real meaning of the G in the flamboyant star, for, after the grade of Kadosch (a Hebrew word meaning consecrated) the Freemasons dedicate themselves to the Glorification of Gnosticism (or anti-Christianity) which is defined by Albert Pike as the soul and marrow of Freemasonry. To those lodges admitting women the G is said to signify Generation; and to the lower degrees, Geometry (Occult Theocracy, p. 34). Gnosticism is also the key to Nazism, which, like Prussianism, is grounded in Hegelian philosophy. The Thule Society, of which Hitler was a member (still represented in the Committee of 300), is a Gnostic society; the supreme object of which is the destruction of Christianity AND Judaism. To destroy Christianity, Hitler reasoned, one must first destroy its agent, the bacillus the Jew, that nation of priests, as Nietzsche had angrily called them. It was to be a war between the Sons of Light (the blond, blue eyed Aryans) and the Sons of Darkness, the dark, scheming Jew. Whatever the outcome of the war, Hitler said at the very end, the greater war had been won. One hundred years after his death, he predicted, Christianity will no longer exist as a significant force in the world (EIR, Dope Inc, p. 411). The Gnostic Dialectic People have said to me, The Mystery of Iniquity is not dialectics! That is like saying a motor vehicles engine is not the car. But it makes the car go. The Mystery of Iniquity was already AT WORK in Pauls day. It has, as a working system, by implication, a working methodology dialectics: a three stage engine that drives the Mystery process. To understand the operational history of the Mysteries and its premium societies you need to understand dialectics otherwise its all self-contradictory mumbo-jumbo. Dividing Jesus from Christ The Gnostic war against Christianity began with an attack upon the Person of the Lord Jesus Christ, e.g. the denial that Jesus is the Christ, not just that he was an impostor, but that Jesus and the Christ are two separate and distinct individualities. The Dialectic process begins, as we have seen, with dividing into halves man from God, etc., and as applied to the Person of our Lord, the man Jesus from the heavenly Christ that temporarily empowered him. How could they

144

push this idea with any credibility? Weve seen that after the sixth century BC the world became divided into halves (Mind or Ideas and Matter, the real and apparent). This dualism as applied to Christianity by the Gnostics resulted in and the dividing of Jesus, the physical man, from the Christ (archetype), and consequently, Christ from Saviour, Saviour from Word, and Word from Only Begotten (Irenaeus, Against Heresies). John warned that the denial that Jesus is the Christ, which characterises Cerinthian Gnosticism (and new Age theology), is antichrist (1 Jn. 2:22). You have heard that (the) antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists at work denying that Jesus is the Christ (1 Jn. 2:18;22). Docetic Gnosticism, another product of the prevailing dualism of the time, denies that Jesus Christ came in the flesh. It is also labelled as antichrist (1 Jn. 4:2-3). The defining characteristic of the Antichrist system is thus Gnosticism. Dividing Christ from Biblical Propositional Truth Weve already looked at the Hermetic Doctrine of Analogy the third axiom of magic and the basis of all its transcendental speculations. Spiritual truth, according to the Gnostics, came into the world in types and images. Christ, in this respect, is not the historical figure, born in Bethlehem, raised in Nazareth, the only Son of God, conceived of the Holy Ghost: the Word made flesh God in the flesh, who suffered and died in our place for our sins, and rose from the dead on the third day, and so forth. The Christ is not even God. He (it) is only an aspect of God: a Principle, a Consciousness, which, though manifested briefly in Jesus, is now manifested in another who is currently anchoring it on this planet, a Consciousness which is being lit in hundreds and thousands of men and women in the world today (Benjamin Crme, The Reappearance of the Christ and the Masters of Wisdom, p. 137). What did Jesus say Jesus reply to the question, what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world? And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am the Christ; and shall deceive many (Matt. 24:3-5). The doctrine which divides Jesus from Christ and Word from only begotten Son is the basis for the many Christs of the end times. To deny that Jesus is the Christ (exclusively) is antichrist (1 John 2:22). The Holy Spirit inspired John to deal with this Lie, to begin his Gospel with a refutation of it (Jn. 1: 1-3): In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God And the Word was God...All things were made by Him; and without him was not anything made that was made. Paul had to deal with the Lie in the Colossian church. The Lord Jesus Christ, Gods dear son (Col. 1:13) is the creator of all things, in heaven...in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities or powers: all things were created by him and for him (Col. 1:16-17). Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain

145

deceit, after the traditions of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. For in him dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily (Col. 2: 8-9). Christ Consciousness: the Force for Global Synthesis The Love aspect of the Christ Consciousness currently being anchored on the planet is, according Creme, also known as Pure Reason or Buddhi. It is a loving understanding, Love and Wisdom together, a totally impersonal but all inclusive cohesive, binding force which draws all men and all things together, and holds them together. It is the energy that makes humanity one (Benjamin Crme, The Reappearance of the Christ and the Masters of Wisdom, p. 123). In other words, it (Christ) is the Force for Global Synthesis. The Christ is now in the world, says Crme, to inaugurate the Age of Synthesis (ibid, p.24). The New Agers refer to the god (or Force ) Eros as Lord Synthesis. Their Christ is Eros, the Mystery God of love who works in alternating succession with Eris, the god of strife and discord. The process could be, in fact is, depicted by New Agers as a Christ-Antichrist dialectic. The Antichrist prepares the way for the Christ, says Creme, by demolishing the old order. The Christ Antichrist Dialectic According to Benjamin Crme and the New Agers, the Antichrist is the First or Will aspect of God, in its destructive form (ibid, p. 101). The Antichrist, says Crme, is that which destroys in order to prepare the way for the building aspect, which is the Christ aspect: Christ the agent of reconstruction and synthesis. The Antichrist thus destroys the old to make way from the new the New Age of Christ (ibid). So, for Crme and his New Age Alchemist mates, the Antichrist has a necessary, positive, dialectical function in the (Mystery) Process. We doctrinal Christians, mockingly referred to as fundamentalist ratbags because we believe the Scriptures were divinely inspired and that man lives by every word of them, have a basis to identify New Age theology for what it is: antichrist (1 Jn. 2:22; 4:3). Creme says that the Christ Consciousness is now manifested in a man who is currently anchoring it in the mass consciousness (a receptivity to the coming Pseudo-Christ). Jesus said, Take heed that no man deceive for many shall come in my name saying I am the Christ; and shall deceive many (Matt. 24: 4-5). The Bible tells us that all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him (the Antichrist), all those whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world (Rev. 13: 8). The Spirit of Wilfulness According to Crme, the Antichrist has a positive role to play. He is the First or Will aspect of God, and prepares the way for the Christ. The Luciferian

146

occultists, as we have seen, worship Lucifer as the Principle of Good. That Will aspect of Lucifer is recorded in Isaiah 14: 12-17: How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! How art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! For thou hast said in thine heart, I WILL ascend into heaven, I WILL exalt my throne above the stars of God: I WILL sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north: I WILL ascend above the heights of the cloud; I WILL be like the most High. Yet though shall be brought down to hell, to the sides (lowest depths) of the pit. They that see thee shall narrowly look upon thee, and consider thee, saying, Is this the man that made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms; that made the world as a wilderness, that destroyeth the cities thereof; that opened not (would not release) the house of prisoners (end time concentration camps)? (emphasis and words in brackets added). Note the five I WILLS. Agents of the Will of the World Spirit Hegel spoke about the will of the world Spirit and agents of the will of the world Spirit. The magician Hitler believed that he was an agent of the will of the world Spirit. Lord Alan Bullock observed that No word was more frequently on Hitlers lips than Will, and his whole career from 1919 to 1945 is a remarkable achievement of willpower (Alan Bullock, A Study in Tyranny. Bullock of the RIIA, is,
according to Coleman, the founder of the Aspen Institute, a Round Table spinoff, Coleman, ibid, p. 134).

The magician Aleister Crowley was another agent of the will of the world Spirit. Crowley believed that he had been chosen to lead the world into a New Order out of chaos. Crowley, it will be recalled defined magic as the science and art of causing CHANGE to occur in CONFORMITY with WILL (Dion Fortune, a twentieth century magician, is also identified as the source of this definition). The will, as we have seen, is the second axiom of magic. Francis King elaborates on the function of will in magic: The next great principle of Western magic is the belief that the properly trained human will is, quite literally, capable of anythingThe MOTIVATING POWER, then, in all magical operations, is the trained will of the magician. All the adjuncts of ceremonial magic lights, colours, circles, triangles, perfumes are merely aids to CONCENTRATING the WILL of the magician into a blazing stream of pure energy (Francis King, Ritual Magic in England, emphasis added). The followers of Lucifer must thus follow their masters example in wilful disobedience and rebellion against God. The will of the magician is accordingly regarded the most important of the attributes he requires. It must thus be highly cultivated, and nothing (emotional or moral) and no one must be allowed to stand in his way (Graham Weaver, A to Z of the Occult, pp. 106-107).

147

The Dionysian Medium of Magic Wolfgang von Goethes classic Faust is a story about a disillusioned scholar (a doctor of divinity and medicine and an Alchemist and magician) who, desiring absolute knowledge, makes a pact with the Devil. But the Devil cant provide such knowledge. Faust uncovers a world without absolute meaning no value, and beneath natural phenomena a sinister absence of meaning and a latent pull towards disorder and undifferentiation (the world of the Dionysian). It has been suggested that Faust may be the history of an initiation by a disillusioned Illuminatus (Goethe was Illuminati). At any rate, Goethe writes: He thought he could detect in nature both animate and inanimate, with soul or without soul something which manifests itself only in contradictions, and which, therefore, could not be comprehended under any idea, still less under one word. It was not godlike, for it seemed unreasonable; not human, for it had no understanding; nor devilish, for it was beneficent; nor angelic, for it often betrayed a malicious pleasure. It resembled chance, for it evolved no consequences; it was like Providence, for it hinted at connection. All that limits us it seems to penetrate; it seemed to sport at will with the necessary elements of our existence; it contradicted time and expanded space. To this principle I gave the name of Demonic (p. 321, words in italics added). The Blurring of Distinctions The Dionysian is, as Goethe discovered, characterised by ambivalence and lack or meaning. Within Nature he could find no value, cohesion or meaning, forces manifested in contradiction chaos. In his horror tale The Great God Pan, Arthur Machen (Golden Dawn) speaks of the existence today of sacraments for good and evil which are older than Christianity. He writes, the most awful, most secret forces lie at the heart of all things a presence, that was neither man nor beast, neither the living nor the dead, but all things mingled, the form of all things but devoid of all form. Magic is all about stimulating and managing conflict between forces equally self justified of causing change to occur in accordance with will. The Mingler is a title of the Babylonian god Bel (also known as the Confounder) and the Greek god Eros. Both gods are said to create by mingling or synthesising things in different proportions (Eros, weve seen, is known among Neo-Gnostics as Lord Synthesis). Its a spiritual process. What such gods facilitate is the fallen hearts desire to be as gods, and in the process, shattering the God given order into pieces and remoulding it into a new order nearer to the (fallen) hearts desire (the motto, from the Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam, appears on the stained glass window of the Fabian Societys building in London).

148

The Creative Power of Mingling. Fallen man is a contradiction, a duality of opposing impulses, for good (sacrificial social-serving duty) and evil (the spirit of desperate wickedness and destruction). The former may give rise to the natural spirit of revolt against oppression, and may yield good results (such as, perhaps, in the American Revolution) or evil results (as in the French Revolutions reign of terror). Conscience, reinforced by a religious based moral culture, is able to minimise, but not eliminate, the latter. When religion and culture break down disorder and chaos increase and there is a receptivity on the part of a fearful majority for the imposition of liberty-curbing order. The secret societies, especially from the rise of Bavarian Illuminism, have used and managed both evil and good forces to respectively tear down an existing order, and then put it back together again in a new form. The new form typically involves the mingling of selective elements from the opposing sides of the conflict. As Satan and his spiritual cohorts have no real creative power they can only smash and remould things (progressively nearer each time to their ultimate aim). The stimulation and management of these energies and forces is, as we have seen, the art and science known as dialectics. Loving Beyond Moral Boundaries The libertine Gnostics believe that their redeemed spirit was not subject to or constrained by moral law (Jude and John deal with this form of Gnosticism). The French author of violent sexual fantasy and perversion (which provoke every taboo), Marquis de Sade (from whom the word sadism is derived) wrote: I have discovered that when it is a question of someone like me, born of libertinage, it is useless to think of imposing limits or restraints upon oneself impetuous desires immediately sweep them away. In a word, my dear, I am an amphibious creature: I love everything, everyone, whatever it is, it amuses me. I should like to combine every species (mingling man and woman, human and animal, everything). Rosemary Jackson notes that Sade seeks a defiant and violent disorder, a fluidity, a lack of discretion, and proposes a universal prostitution of all beings, provide unity with nature in a state of perpetual motion. Sades materialistic atheism, she concludes, substitutes nature in a state of perpetual motion for God
(Rosemary Jackson, Fantasy, the Literature of Subversion, pp. 73-74, emphasis added).

Sade confessed to loving everything and everyone. The love that knows neither limit nor evil, that loves everything, is Eros. Eros, says Chetwynd, is born of Chaos. Creativity is born out of disordered situations and movements, which allow for new connections. Eros seeks to be revived through his parent Chaos and so creates chaos. He thrives on jealousy, confusion and turmoil. He is the original rebel (Tom Chetwynd, A Dictionary of Sacred Myth, The Language of the Soul, Unwin Paperbacks, 1986, p. 67).

149

151

The Age of Horus-Eros Eros is thus strengthened by discord and strife and as such is depicted in Greek mythology as working in alternating succession with Eris the god of discord and strife: Eris divides, Eros unites. Horus and Mars are gods of war and upheaval which maximise strife AND the desire to resolve all conflicts in a state of harmony. Committee of 300 high priest, Aleister Crowley prophesied in 1904 that the Aeon of War, the Age of Horus (the hawk-headed Egyptian god of war) and Mars, his Roman equivalent, had arrived. The new age of war he said, would continue until the old aeon was completed destroyed and the new aeon completely established. Whether or not Crowleys war prophecy was the result of instructions from Hell, the Committee and its agencies were actively engaged throughout the twentieth century in fulfilling the prophecy: at making the Age of Horus happen. The Lord Jesus warned us that the approach of the end of the current era would be characterised by war and rumours of wars between the nations (Matthew 24:6-7). One of the common topics for student essays in Modern History is the causes of World War I. Prussian militarism, German industrialists, alliances and secret diplomacies, etc., were the answers that the examiners required. But, official history, as Henry Ford understood, is bunkum. The background financiers and Illuminati magicians and their spiritual masters, are, of course, the principal facilitators of wars and rumours of wars, and revolutions, to facilitate their smash-and-rebuild dialectic. Weariness of Peace The contradictions of fallen human nature are well understood by the Illuminati magicians. Arnold Toynbee (Committee of 300, head of the Research Division of MI-6 during World War II; wartime briefing officer to Churchill, Director of Research for RIIA) understood that a generation bred in peace is more likely to enthusiastically welcome war than one with deeply engrained memories of war (Study of History, vol. 9). He proposed that people tend to become weary of peace as they alternately become weary of war. The historian A. J. P Taylor agrees in part with Toynbee. He observed that two to three years prior to the Great War mens minds had been on edge in a way they had not been before, as though they had become weary of peace and security. You can see it, he wrote, in things remote from international politics in the artistic movement called futurism, in the militant suffragettes of this country, in the working class trend towards Syndicalism. Men wanted violence for its own sake; they welcomed a war as a relief from materialism. European civilization was, in fact, breaking down even before war destroyed it (Alan John Percival Taylor, Europe, Grandeur and Decline). This spirit of enthusiasm for war welcomed the war when it came. Masses of people rejoiced in the streets of Moscow; in Berlin the Kaiser was mobbed by cheering, wild and bloodthirsty crowds, everywhere, in Austro Hungary, Serbia,

152

France and Great Britain, the people screamed for war, for blood, for rape, for murder torture, for anything that would tear apart the putrid fabric of a society that stifled each unconscious impulse (Gerard Suster, The Age of Horus, p. 66). Suster notes that the periodic rise of this unholy spirit of destruction on the world, what some interpret as an eruption from the Collective Unconscious, is commonly preceded by its manifestation in certain individuals who are more receptive to it (e.g. Aleister Crowley and Adolf Hitler), and act as agents of it. Before the Great War he notes that Aleister Crowley wrote: After five years of folly and weakness, miscalled politeness, tact, discretion, care for the feelings of others, I am weary of it. I say today: to hell with Christianity, Rationalism, Buddhism, all the lumber of the centuries. I bring you a positive and primeval fact, Magic by name; and with this I will build me a new Heaven and a new Earth. I want none of your faint approval or faint dispraise; I want blasphemy, murder, rape, revolution, anything, bad or good, but strong. Hitler expressed similar sentiments: Every war costs blood, and the smell of blood arouses in man all the instincts which have lain within us since the beginning of the world: deeds of violence, the intoxication of murder, and many other things. Everything else is empty babble. Weariness of War The war-war weariness cycle, as proposed by Toynbee will be dealt with more fully later in this study. Suffice to say here that the greater the chaos and loss of stability the more powerful the desire for the final resolution of all conflicts into a state of peace and perfect harmony chaos, followed by a new Equilibrium. And then the process begins again. The Use of Astral Demons and Thought Forms to Promote the Process The Astral Plane, or universal medium of subtle magic, is said to be the lowest of the many planes of existence and nearest to the physical world as we know it. All things on the Astral Plane are said to be created by the thoughts of its inhabitants and remain after they have left, gradually crumbling away as the mental power that made them slowly fades. It is said to be the home of a diverse range of beings from gods to the lowest form of nature spirit and Elementals. Another class of non-human inhabitants of the Astral Plane are, according to occult lore, those which have been artificially created, either consciously or unconsciously, by those on the physical plane. Sometimes referred to as thought forms they project the power that created them and feed upon it, fading away when the intensity of the emotion diminishes. Such thought forms, it is said, can be used by magicians for either good or ill (Weaver, A to Z of the Occult, pp. 19-22). Daemonic elements from the Astral Plane are said to manifest in all things, but most uniquely in man, where, in Goethes observations, it represents a force, if not antagonistic to the moral order, yet running counter to it, so that one may be regarded as the warp, and the other the woof (Dichtung und Wahrheit). Goethe

153

further observed that in certain individuals the daemonic element can be most fearfully represented. And by way of such men or magicians, the daemonic may manifest in the great mass of human beings (e.g. in Nazi Germany). Hitler, as we have seen, was a member of a serious magical order, the Thule Gesellschaft, a German society with ties, at its core, to the British Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn. The daemonic element certainly manifested in this man, who has been identified as the greatest black magician of the century (e.g. by Suster, ibid, p.213). Hitler suddenly appeared on the scene in the tumultuous aftermath of World War I a war which destroyed, not just human life, but most of the old order of things. Most of the Europe of a thousand years was shattered and the balance between its nations destroyed (J. F. C. Fuller). It was a war in which everything incompatible with war was sacrificed: freedom, moderation, justice, tolerance, Christianity, humanitarianism and reason (Suster, ibid, p. 71). Out of this chaos, Hitler saw a new man emerging, already beginning to separate out from the the mass animal. Man is becoming God Man is god in the making (Adolf Hitler, quoted by Suster, p.77). The object of the Deaths Head SS was, as Suster notes, the creation of a New Age, a New World, a New Man, in cooperation with the evolution of the cosmos, and they swore vows which proclaimed their allegiance to an irreversible superhuman destiny (ibid, pp. 183-184). The transmutation of men into gods is, as has been stressed, the golden goal of Alchemy, or Hermetic Science. The first stage of the transmutation process is the death or annihilation of the old self, or order of selves (the gradual elimination of all extraneous matter), in order for the new God Man to arise. Hitler certainly paved the way for the worlds Hermetic transformation. Certainly, says Suster, there has never been a better engine of annihilation (ibid, p. 207). And after the chaos and annihilation phase there is the rebuilding phase. Out of World War II we got the major instrumentalities for a global synthesis the UN, IMF, World Bank, NATO, Industrial Military Complex, and so forth. The phase of annihilation, it needs to be stressed, involved the contribution of men and women of superhuman faith, splendid courage and noble ideals (brave Douglas Bader fighter pilots and Guy Gibson bomber pilots, noble Barnes Wallis bomb makers, etc.). Men and women went out and sacrificed themselves for the preservation of something (an established order) or for the introduction of something better. World War I was fought under the same spirit and the banner, The War to End All Wars. God bless 'em all! But their splendid courage, noble ideals and sacrifice facilitated something they never foresaw. Hegelian Alchemy In his essay on Hegel, Eric Voegelin identifies Hegels best known work, The Phenomenology of Spirit, as a grimoire, i.e. a work of magic (its lore, traditions, spells and rituals). If the abovementioned work is a grimoire, as Voegelin proposes, then, according to Glen Alexander Magee, one could equally well

154

describe the scientific portions of his Encyclopaedia (of the Philosophical Sciences) as an alchemy manual, an Emerald Tablet for the modern age (Magee, Hegel and the Hermetic Tradition, ch. 6). The work would not be complete, however, without Hegels Science of Logic in which he sets out his Dialectic logic and dialectical progression of ideas in history. Truth as a Synthesis of Opposing Viewpoints The most destructive aspect of a Hegelianized mindset is its logic of synthesis the idea that truth is to be found in the synthesising of opposing viewpoints. Many have noted the Kabbalistic- Hermetic quality of Hegelian methodology. Bob Johnson, for example, notes that according to the Lurianic Kabbalah, Lurias dynamic of Sefirot (original idea), Shevirah (shattering of that idea) and Tikkun (restoration of the original idea at a higher level) can be readily understood as a symbolic representation of the very dialectical reasoning which is later given conceptual form in Hegel (Jewish Encyclopaedia, p. 474, quoted by Johnson, The Transformation of John Macarthurs Grace Community Church, pp. 16-17). But Hegelian methodology is, as we have seen, sunk in much deeper soil than Cabalism. The Nineteen-Sixties Counterculture The Nineteen Sixties Counterculture (the foundations of which were laid by Aldous Huxley) was a Dionysian movement created by Tavistock to effect a radical change in the United States. Cultural anthropologists commonly refer to the nineteen-sixties as the Dionysian sixties. Dionysus is said to represent the essential nature of man: in Biblical terms, the core stuff of fallen, rebellious mankind. The Dionysian is characterised by irrationality, ambivalence, ambiguity, and mystery the perfect putty for alchemical moulding and reconstruction. Dionysus is also lord of the theatre (the entertainment media) and the dance especially wild dancing to heavy repetitive sounding music (from the Liverpool sound through acid rock to the psychotic punk rock). Music of the Cult of Dionysian was given a modern flavour by Theodore Adorno. Whereas Wagnerian music, or fire magic, as Nietzsche called it, was used to weld the Dionysian in Nazi Germany, Isis magic was used to weld the Dionysian in the sixties West, especially in America. Adorno used the phrase, integrated into the community of fans. (Dope Inc, p. 545). Coleman says that Adorno, under the direction of the Tavistock Institute, wrote the Beatles music and composed their lyrics (The Committee of 300, p. 81). The hit parade concept was, according to Dope Inc, organized on precisely the same principles used by Egypts Isis priesthood and for the same purpose: the recruitment of youth to the Dionysiac counterculture (Dope Inc, p. 545). The drug orientated counterculture, say the authors, was not merely analogous to the ancient drug-beat cult of Isis it is a literal resurrection of the cult down to the popularization of the Isis cross as the countercultures most frequently used symbol (Dope Inc, p. 537). The Beatles, who previous played under the name, the Quarrymen, and later, Johnny and the

155

Moon dogs were, after being put through the Tavistock finishing school, given the new name Beatles in reference to the Scarab Beatle of Egyptian mythology and art. The Scarab Beatle, Coleman notes, was regarded as a powerful symbol in ancient Egypt and was associated with magic, both good and bad (Coleman, The
Committee of 300, 4th ed., p. 89).

The Dionysian is, as emphasised, full of ambivalence, ambiguity and irrationality the conflicting forces associated with it one could say are forces equally self justified. Such a sphere readily lends itself to dialectical manipulation and management to the easy application of Hermetic magick. Aleister Crowley summed up the basis of the O.T.O.s (Modern Illuminism) Magick, in the following: This is, in fact, the formula of our Magick; we insist that all acts must be equal; that existence asserts the right to exist; that unless evil is a mere term expressing some relation of haphazard hostility between forces equally self justified, the universe is inexplicable and impossible as un-compensating action; that the orgies of Bacchus and Pan are no less sacramental than the Masses of Jesus; that the scars of syphilis are sacred and worthy of honour as such (Crowley, The Master Therion, Magick, 1930, p. 97, quoted by Starr Miller, ibid, p. 578). Vain Imaginations The Dionysian character is inclined to vain and foolish imagination and the pursuit of utopian fantasies e.g. a world without war, living in harmony with Nature, living as One, as in John Lennons Imagine voted the most popular song of the twentieth century. If youre going to have an unrepentant world living as One (no Heaven above; no Hell below all on Earth) then you would need to be able to reconcile the orgies of Bacchus and Pan (Dionysus) with the Masses of Jesus (Catholicism) indeed, every creed and viewpoint with its opposite. Out of Chaos: Utopia Back in early 1800s, the French social reformer and Illuminist, Saint-Simon, proposed a utopian society similar to that imagined by Lennon. He advocated a positive communitarian restructuring of society in which the community and military were to be run by industrialists and a community church run by men of science all bound together by a spirit of interdependence (in other words, a Dionysian global society run by a small clique of Apollonians). But what sort of science could be used to manage a communitarian church? There is only one science that could fit the bill Hermetic alchemical science: DIALECTICS. Saint-Simon was, as said, an Illuminist. His occult based revolutionary ideas formed the basis of both modern Communism and Corporatism, and the merging of both systems into a third way something like the Communitarianism being preached by the TQM people. The Saint-Simonians, who suggested that 2000 be the target date for the NWO, proposed in addition, the technological transformation of the earth, and a series of revolutions (conflicts) to implement the agenda (Springmeier, Bloodlines of the Illuminati, p. 98).

156

As has been correctly observed by investigators of Illuminism and its associated bodies, the understanding of the operational history of these groups can only be understood within a framework of the Hegelian (or otherwise Hermetic) dialectic process the idea that conflict creates history, and that controlled (or managed) conflict can create a predetermined history (Sutton, How The Order Creates Wars and Revolutions, preface). Practitioners of this Hermetic science are known as Alchemists, dialecticians, or simply magicians. Saint-Simon, as has been implied, proposed that the spiritual direction of society pass from the church to men of science (Chambers Biographical Dictionary) alchemical science. We are about to see that the spiritual direction of the visible Church has already passed from church-men to Alchemy practicing scientists, who are calling themselves, change agents or facilitators, and of late, servant leaders. Such scientific leaders and their unwitting lackeys form the core of the Church Growth Movement (CGM). Gnosticism as Science Falsely So Called It is noteworthy that the KJV translates the gnosis (the knowledge) of 1 Tim: 6:20 as science falsely so called. This false gnosis was characterised by profane and vain babblings and oppositions. That gnosis (knowledge) is preceded by a definite article implies a particular knowledge the Gnostic school of occult science, which was to become the most formidable enemy of the Church of the second century the foreshadowings of which were beginning to appear in Pauls time (as, for example, in the heresy dealt with in his letter to the Colossians). The word oppositions is antithesis, an exact transliteration into English. It refers to the act, says Wuest, of placing arguments and objections against any CERTAIN proposition. Expositors, commenting on our word says: the antithesis, then of this spurious knowledge would be the dialectical distinctions and niceties of the false teachers (Wuest, Word
Studies in the Greek New Testament, vol. 2, p. The Pastoral Epistles, pp. 103-04, emphasis added). Change agents within the visible church are engaged in exactly the same

process of placing arguments and objections against any CERTAIN propositions, the certain, simple sense propositions, being progressively diluted through a managed dialoguing, dialectical process designed to effect a consensus. Hermetic Syncretism The syncretistic character of Hermeticism and Gnosticism was derived from Orphism, which regarded all deities as different manifestations of Dionysus. Legge notes that were it not for the rise of Christianity and other religions, there can be little doubt but that the whole of the Graeco-Roman deities would continually have merged into Dionysus (F. Legge, I, p. 145f, quoted by Agnes, pp. 19495). As repeatedly stressed, the Dionysian is a levelling tendency, which has been passed on to Hermeticism and Gnosticism.

157

The Hermetic religion is, as we have seen, a synthesis of Chaldean, Egyptian and Greek religious, cosmological, and philosophic theories, in which, according to Agnes, the Egyptian and Greek elements predominate (ibid, p. 195). They may predominate, but their deeper roots are in the Chaldean elements, the starting point of all the Mysteries. Moreover, the Chaldean science and scientific pantheism of the Babylonians of Nebuchadnezzar gave rise to the Cabbala among certain apostate Jews in captivity there in 586BC. The Cabbala is the Jewish tradition on which some say the theory and practice of Western magic was founded. The Cabala, as we have seen, sanctions and elaborates on Gnosticism. Moreover, it is via the Cabbala that Gnosticism came to be regarded as the Mother of Freemasonry. Pike went as far to describe the Cabala as the key of all masonry and occult sciences (Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma, p. 262). That the science of manipulating and controlling thought and things (dialectics) as applied by Weishaupt, was, or was not, inspired by Cabbalistic Jews, has been a topic of debate since the existence of the Illuminati was first uncovered. Webster, as we have seen, says that no documentary evidence has ever been produced in support of a Jewish inspiration for Illuminism, and that the theosophical ideas of the Cabala play no part in the system of Illuminism, that Weishaupt and his first coadjutors, Zwack and Massenhausen, were pure Germans (Webster, ibid, p. 228). There are, nevertheless, numerous similarities between the writings of the Illuminati and those of certain Cabbalistic Jews. We have seen that the spirit of revolt against the existing social and moral order which underpins Illuminism, has its roots and structure in the Babylonian Mystery system. We have also seen that, from the start of the times of the Gentiles (when God withdrew his earthly presence from the Jewish temple, Jerusalem was destroyed and the Jews went into Babylonian captivity) the Gentile system began dialectically pulsating to where it is today. Weishaupts system is a much more broadly based system than Cabbalism, embracing, in dialectical fashion, every idea that serves its end not only all errors, but all ruses, of all subtleties of a theoretical kindall practical methods of rousing men to action. Weishaupt, as we have seen, took from every association, past and present, its' rational elements, and welded them all into a working system of terrible efficiency. The Cabbalistic Jews, for sure, saw in Illuminism a system that might be turned to their own advantage. But Illuminism is not Cabbalism Jewish or Christian, but simply, Hermetic Gnosticism. The Corpus Hermeticum, says Agnes, reflects nearly every phase of religious ideas and practicesranging from the loftiest spirituality to vulgar magic. This syncretism brought immense popularity to the Mysteries and pressed into their service many auxiliaries such as Magic, Demonology, Astralism, and Philosophy (and sacred geometry) (p. 195, words in brackets added). The theology of the Corpus is, as said, largely Gnostic in character (Rutherford ibid, p. 110), that is, it embraces both gnosis and the double divinity (or dual principle). It underpins the theology and science of modern occultism the

158

methodology of which reconciles Apollo and Dionysus; Lucifer (the Light) and the Dionysian Christ. It is the methodology of all change agencies. Enter the Hermetic Change Agents The Hegelian darling of the modern education system (Sutton), the father of progressive education, John Dewey, founded the Progressive Education Association later to be renamed the American Education Fellowship (AEF). In the May 1949 issue of the Progressive Education, AEF President Kenneth Benne stated that teachers and school administrators should come to see themselves as social engineers. They must equip themselves as change agents. This was not an out-of-the-blue statement. The Order (via Illuminati connections) had been at work Hegelianizing American education, significantly, from the late nineteenth century (A. Sutton, How the Order Controls Education). In the late nineteen-sixties Francis Schaeffer warned that dialectical thinking, which had become the accepted methodology of the secular world, was the most serious problem confronting Christianity (The God Who Is There, ch. 1). Schaeffer, from recollection, identified the 1930s as the decade that the Hegelian methodology had come to dominate in America. Few at the time understood what Schaeffer was talking about, let alone heeded his warning that dialectical thinking was the most serious threat to Christianity. Few today understand. A major milestone in the Hegelianizing of the thinking patterns of the US masses was the founding in 1947 in the United States, of the National Training Laboratories (NTL). The NTL is also known as the International Institute for Applied Behavioural Sciences, which is more indicative of its real function: brainwashing. The methodology employed by the NTL, what they call group dynamics, is a Dialectic based psychological process developed by Kurt Lewin. The process, or science, is applied to T-groups: small training groups comprised of people with a diversity of interests and backgrounds or personalities diversity is the key. The group leader is there to purportedly help the group find its own solutions to the problems confronting it. The introduction of artificial stress, and the use of certain members of the group to hurl vicious accusations against noncompliant members until they came over (became one with the group in spirit), feature in the process. The group leader is, of course, not a neutral facilitator, but a trained manipulator, who manages the group to a predetermined outcome. The most significant group to pass through the NTL has been the National Educational Association (NEA) the largest teachers union in the U.S. Coleman notes that the NEA (its outlook shaped by the NTL) has been responsible for opposing every initiative that passes for education in primary and secondary schools in the U.S. (Coleman, ibid, p. 224). In 1964 the NTL joined with the NEA and, besides introducing group training for its affiliated bodies, began, extending its tentacles throughout the whole of American primary and secondary education. NTL was responsible for the introduction of Outcome Based Education

159

(OBE) what Coleman calls an openly brazen attempt to turn American schoolchildren into future Socialists (ibid, p. 225). In 1973, the president of the NEA wrote in the February 10 th edition of the Saturday Review of Education, that More than a dispenser of information, the teacher will be a conveyor of values, a philosopher We will be agents of change. In the same year, the Federal Office of Education issued a contract which resulted in a book, Training for Change Agents. The book listed as goals for change agents the eradication or redirecting of existing attitudes deemed to be growth-inhibiting. One type of change agent role for which natural candidates would be identified, it said, would be that of Advocator- Organizer-Agitator (ADORAG) The other type of prospective change agent to be identified would be the Social Architectthese individuals would receive training in value clarification The role of the Political Linkage Agent (PLA) would be to find out the values, beliefs of members of both the political system and user system in order to deal effectively with them A model of change through-crisis will be presented here which utilizes disruption in education systems as an important input variable in creating a self-renewing institution Change is seen as the restructuring of the educational system itself. The ADORAG clarifies and defines the problem sometimes by helping it to surface or to escalate Because of his political and ego strength, the ADORAG can translate values into focused action and can escalate frictions to issues of fundamental importance Training for the ADORAG would enhance his ability to escalate protests knowledge of the law and strategies of confrontation and civil disobedience will be extremely helpful Architect-re-designers will also have to be screened on the basis of values. Three to six crucial school districts in one state would be identified in which inside and outside change teams would work on their projects It would be beneficial if networks of national architects were established to pressure the system for further change (quoted by D.L. Cuddy, PhD, 20 Years of Federal Change Agentry). In 1974, one year after the Training for Change Agents was published, the United States Federal Office of Education issued a grant of $5.9 million to train 500 change agents in 21 universities throughout the country (Cuddy, ibid). Change agents initiatives in education were part of a much wider thrust to shape the social, political and religious structure of the global society. There are no spontaneous movements for change. They are all artificial creations, stimulated and managed towards a predetermined end. While the change agents in the education system were going about their dirty business, Tavistock was preparing phase two of the times-they-are-a-changing Aquarian Conspiracy. All the Tavistock affiliates were in step with the process. The Australian Prime Minister Robert Hawke, for example, gave the following advice in an address to the Fabian Society in 1984: Ours, he said, is the task of establishing, in the mood and mind of this nation, permanent acceptance of the naturalness and inevitability of change and reform, as the authentic way of life. Rhodes Scholar (1953) Mr Hawke, nicknamed

160

Consensus Bob, was a conflict resolution expert who, as a union executive before his election as Prime Minister, specialized in handling and settling industrial disputes. Of great significance to the process was the introduction of the Peter Druckers Total Quality Management (TQM). Totalitarian Quality Control Before we look at Peter Drucker (1909-2005) the father of modern management, we will briefly look at Communitarianism the business-political- social system which his TQM system is designed to set up and serve. Communitarianism, first proposed by Saint-Simon a couple of hundred years ago, is designed to facilitate Weishaupts goal of obliterating all distinctions between nations, tearing down the existing social order and restructuring it like a global bee-hive (Webster, Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, p. 229). Amitai Etzioni (alias Werner Falk; former CFR), the founder of American Communitarianism, continues to advance the Weishaupt agenda: Nationalism, he says, must be ended. It is a creed that has become a burden to the expansion of globalism (The Historical Evolution of Communitarian Thinking, http://nord.twu.net/acl/evolution.html). Amitai Etzioni is, in the opinion of Bob Johnson, possibly the most influential man in American politics today (The Transformation of John Macarthurs Grace Community Church, p. 8). Why did he change his name from Werner Falk to Amitai Etzioni? Because, according to Niki Raapana, the name means Tree of Knowledge from Zion a Cabbalistic concept (Promoting Global Government: The
Communitarians, http://nord.twu.net/acl/etzioni.html).

The Total Quality Community Communitarianism, sometimes called the Third Way, is essentially the synthesis of the rational elements of both Capitalism (Corporate Fascism) and Communism. It is much in line with the Saint-Simon model in which a government-business partnership rules over a communized mass. As in Capitalism, the ruling elite have all the privileges. As in Communism, private property is abolished. All resources and property are under the control of the state and are distributed according to capacity and vocation. Although subject to government-corporate heads applying Corporate Fascist rules, the social sector in the Communitarian society is regarded as an equal partner working together with the public and business sectors to create a healthy community ultimately, a healthy global community. The churches, in Druckers three-sector model, are a part of the social sector, and, as such, are subject to TQMs dialectical processes. Churches which do not conform to Druckers organizational model are regarded as unhealthy. Drucker is on record lamenting that there are still many unhealthy churches (Peter Drucker on the Church and Denominations, quoted by Bob Johnson, ibid, p. 11). That wouldnt be the case today.

161

The basic principles on which the Druckers TQM style organizational model operate are drawn from the Mystery religions especially as translated into Greek science. God has warned us to beware lest any man spoil (us) through philosophy and vain deceit, after the traditions (according to the basic principles) of men, after the rudiments of the world (system), and not after Christ (2 Col. 2: 8). Greek philosophy, it must be borne in mind, had undertaken to do what the Mysteries could only do in part, that is, to regulate mens lives. They believed that they had the responsibility to spread the good news abroad, sometimes to a circle of disciples, sometimes to the whole human race. From the very start, says Burnett, the missionary spirit was strong. (Burnett, Greek Philosophy, p. 12). Heraclitus, the father of process philosophy, for example, believed that the one thing for which he had been born was to reveal the Logos the Divine Reason that steers the world and organizes its discrepant elements into a cohesive whole. The Logos steered and managed two primary forces, Eris (which divides) and Eros (which unites), both forces alternating in succession. The dominating concept in Pythagorean and Heraclitian philosophy, indeed throughout the whole of Greek philosophy to the very end, is that of the tuned string: the idea that reality (and truth) was always in some sense a due blend of opposites (Burnet, Greek Philosophy, p. 56). This is the Royal Secret of Freemasonry, and the core doctrine of the Illuminati: the Mystery of the Balance. The missionary zeal of the Greek philosophers was carried over into New Testament times. Gnostics, and later Hermetists, spoke of a wonderful work which they believed they had been commissioned to undertake via the three-step Mystery creation process. The number three and the triangle are, as we have seen, always associated with creation in the Mysteries and with its philosophical off-shoots, Cabalism and Alchemy. TQM, a Cabalistic and alchemical creative and management process is accordingly built on the number three. The Hegelian Dialectic process advances to a three-beat rhythm; the Cabbalas Tree of Life has three triads; Alchemy, has its three-fold art. The processes are all symbolized in the triangle. The triangle, says Blavatsky, played a prominent part in the religious symbolism of every great nation: for everywhere it represented the three great principles spirit, force and matter; or the active (male), passive (female), or the dual or correlative principle which partakes of both and binds the two together. Then you have the sacred double triangle, the triangle with the apex upward representing the male principle, downwards, the female principle, the two typifying, at the same time, spirit and matter (Blavatsky, Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, pp. 269-70). The two also typifies the wonderful Hermetic work of balancing and bringing into harmony the Above and the Below, Male and Female, God and the Devil.

162

The Evolution of the Species Another rudiment of the world system in which many Christians have been caught-up and spoilt is the Doctrine of Evolution. The Mystery accounts of creation are, as we have seen, all evolutionary order appearing progressively out of chaos. In 1859, the Mystery origin doctrine was resurrected with the publishing of Charles Darwins The Origin of the Species by Means of Natural Selection. Social Darwinism The concepts of struggle, competition, survival of the fittest, extinction of the unfit, the necessary of group adaption to changing circumstances, were soon logically extrapolated into the field of ethics. Social Darwinians such as Herbert Spencer (1820-1903) and his U.S. protg William Graham Sumner (1840-1910) saw in the biological principle of the survival of the fittest, the scientific and ethical sanction for laissez-faire. The ethics were extremely individualistic. Other theorists, though equally committed to Darwins theory considered the emphasis on conflict and hostility and the individual as undue. Evolution, they contended, was a group process, and group survival is dependent on the altruistic behaviour of individual members who put group interests above individual interests. Therefore, group concern or altruistic behaviour becomes a virtue
(Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, pp. 227; 634).

Both the Laissez-faire and group interests evolutionary viewpoints contain the seeds of the Capitalist-Communist Dialectic. The Hegelian Dialectic process, as we have seen, involves a continual series of ups and downs. One tendency by its very success (is said to generate) its opposite, so that at the very moment of its apparent triumph its opposite begins to gain on it. To use the example given by Karl Marx: the Collectivism of the twentieth century was generated by the extreme individualism of the nineteenth century. And Collectivism first entered the field as a formal rival to Individualism, just as the latter appeared to have triumphed (Joad, Guide to Philosophy, pp. 446-47). Theres more to it, of course. The Industrial Revolution definitely produced much suffering and discontent on the part of the working class. But discontentment and suffering is not enough on its own to stimulate revolt to generate a genuine antithesis. People need a vision, and they need money (revolutions are not cheap). They got both from the Illuminati: the Oppenheimers (the League of the Just) paid Marx to write the Communist Manifesto; Wall Street providing the revolutionary funds (see Antony Suttons Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution). And then we had the Great Depression supposedly a result of laissez-faire Capitalism and greed. In its aftermath, John Maynard Keynes and Harry Hopkins proposed a synthesis: a mixed, regulated economy model to Roosevelt the model that created the New Deal and transformation like it around the world (Klein, The Shock Doctrine, p.20). Keynes and Hopkins were, as we have seen,

163

instruments of the Fabians and the Committee of 300, peddling Fabian style economic suicide policies (John Coleman, ibid, p. 201). A significant effect of the New Deal was the shifting of government authority from the state to federal level, and the elevation of the presidency to a more central position as the major source of policy initiatives (from distributionalism to centralism). It also created a fragmented style of politics (ideal for dialectical manipulation) in which organized interests (the beginning of interest or pressure groups and NGOs) developed comfortable relations with the relevant parts of the government apparatus, rendering difficult the imposition of electoral choice of the representation of unorganized interests (The Fontana Dictionary of Modern Thought, pp. 579-580). The interest and NGOs are easily controlled. They may, furthermore, be artificial constructs (e.g. The Preservation of the Big Fig tree Society, or The Society for the Status of Women), designed to advance the Illuminati agenda. The United Nations- NGO structure is a development of this trend in government. A banker friend of Peter Drucker arranged for him to attend a seminar of John Maynard Keynes at Cambridge University between 1934 and 35. Keynes, an agent of Dialectic synthesis (reconstruction), worked for the Committee of 300. Milton Friedman, a Dialectic demolition merchant, launched a counter-revolution against Keynesian reforms and championed a new surge of deregulated Capitalism. Friedman is another Committee man tasked with destroying the economies of scores of countries but especially the United States (Coleman, ibid, p. 197). Friedman and Keynes were merely performing their duty as agents of the Dialectic process (servants of the Will of the World Spirit). Kleins Dialectical Solution to Dialectical Demolition Naomi Klein, in her book, The Shock Doctrine - a response to the antiKeynesian, Disaster-Capitalism of the Friedman school advocates a version of a third way (neither extreme Capitalism nor authoritative Communism). It has worked in many regions, she says, and consists of a combination of socialism and democracy, with democratically run workplaces and landholdings, a cooperative economy something resembling the Communitarian model (p. 450; 455). What are democratically run landholdings? What is a cooperative economy? What is a democratically run workplace? She speaks of the failure of authoritative Communism (implying that non-authoritative Communism, or Communitarianism, isnt so bad?). For Klein, a democratically run co-operative is a company (many are privatised public companies) which has crashed and been resuscitated by the workers, as is happening in Argentina. In a way, she says, the reclamation experiments are a new kind of post disaster reconstruction reconstruction from the slow-motion disaster of neo-liberalism (p. 455). Latin America, she implies, is showing the way, their spontaneous solutions look very much like real THE THIRD WAY that has been so effectively shocked out of the way by the Chicago School campaign

164

around the world democracy in daily life. In Venezuela, she notes approvingly, the co-ops are receiving top political priority. Of the 100,000 cooperatives in Venezuela, many are pieces of state infrastructure toll booths, highway maintenance, health clinics handed over to the communities to run...the people who use the resources are given the power to manage them (p. 455, emphasis added). No, Naomi, there is a devil in the detail. It will not be the people who ultimately manage the resources (including human resources) but the best servant leaders (Dialectic facilitators). Naomi, youre just another, witting or unwitting, Dialectic facilitator (facilitating synthesis). The Argentinean economic disaster cycles have all had the same results, all the profits of the upturn went into privatisation, then, when the disaster came, all the losses into socialization, and Argentina, which once enjoyed one of the highest living standards in the world (comparable to Australia in the early 1900s) became, with each cycle, poorer and poorer and poorer (Fabian pauperization). The Committee of 300 have, of course, played a major role in the events and economics in Argentina and Latin America in general. Argentina had a huge potential for growth and trade with the U.S. (which is against the Committees post-industrial zero growth agenda) and was a fine model of independent national sovereignty (which went against the Committees interdependency policy and anti-national-globalist agenda). The Committee crashed both. Nothing happens by chance, and everything that has happened and is happening in Argentina and Latin America (including the drug trade) is happening because it was meant to happen exactly as it happened, including Argentinas current reclamation experiments. Argentina, with its short recurring economic cycles (12-17 years) has, furthermore, been a marvellous experimental model for Tavistock (a good summary
of Argentinas debt cycles and the world financial system is given by Adrian Salbuchi on his DVD The Global Financial Meltdown Seen with Argentine Eyes).

There is no direct reference to Communitarianism in Kleins book, nor of its organizing guru Peter Drucker (only to a third way). Most significantly, there is no reference to Hegel or Hegelianism. Dialectics or Alchemy is not simply about smashing down and rebuilding nearer to a Disaster Capitalists hearts desire. Nor is it just simply imposing a new economic or financial order on chaos. Its about imposing SYNTHESIS upon opposing elements. Its about balancing up the elements into a Universal Equilibrium. Its about Druckers THIRD WAY the way that Klein is promoting! Klein, as already implied, either knows about the Hegelian Dialectic process, and its use by the Financial/Economic Powers-That-Be, and deliberately omits reference to it (as an active agent of the process?), or she doesnt, and has fallen into its trap. Without an understanding of the Hegelian Dialectic process it is, as Antony Sutton stresses, impossible to understand what is going on (A. C. Sutton,
Americas Secret Establishment An Introduction to the Order of Skull and Bones, Trine Day, 2002, p.115 ). Furthermore, as Hegel clearly saw, it matters not where you begin in

165

your quest for knowledge within the Dialectic presuppositional framework (from which virtually everyone NOT STANDING FIRMLY on the Rock of Christ is operating), sooner or later youll end up in the same place as everyone else. In a later chapter we will be examining the various political ideologies and how all of them have played a role in the process even conservative Christian America. Except we stand firmly on the Rock of Christ, APART FROM THE WORLD, we are in the shifting sands of the Dialectic process. Kleins book is quite scholarly and very informative in certain areas. But unfortunately she misses, or deliberately conceals, the big picture, and in her conclusions facilitates the wider Illuminati agenda. In the conclusion of her 466 page book (excluding references) she states: Unlike the fantasy of the Rapture, the apocalyptic erasure that allows the ethereal escape of true believers, local peoples renewal movements (NGOs) begin from the premise that there is NO ESCAPE (nowhere to run) from the substantial messes WE have created and that there has already been enough erasure of history, of culture, and of memory (word in brackets, and emphasis, added). Tavistock couldnt have expressed it better. Bear in mind that the Nowhere to Run Prison Planet, Big Brother is Watching You brainwashing concept (the Panopticon prison) was first proposed by one of the principle architects of the French Revolution, Jeremy Bentham. Thank God we Christians have a Saviour. One other thing about Kleins book: its TIMELY (I wonder if she voted for Barack Obama). U.S. PRESIDENT OBAMA is a COMMUNITARIAN whose election, in the immediate wake of the U.S. economic DISASTER and the impending global financial crash, was TIMELY. A Dialectic change agent (the word change dominated his speeches more than any other); the president is on the verge of being granted the biggest licence for change implementation in his countrys history. In preparation for it he and his staff have already begun laying the infrastructure and providing the resources that will make it possible. On 2nd February, 2009, President Obama signed an Executive Order establishing the new White House Office for Faith-Based and Neighbourhood PARTNERSHIPS (a Communitarian initiative). The Presidents Advisory Council on FAITH BASED & NEIGHBOURHOOD PARTNERSHIPS will be overseen by a 25 member advisory board of RELIGIOUS AND SECULAR leaders and SCHOLARS FROM DIFFERENT BACKGROUNDS appointed to one year terms (Obamas
Office of faith Based & Neighbourhood Partnerships, quoted by Bob Johnson, GCM, ibid, p. 7, emphasis added).

Peter Drucker So how did Peter Drucker get involved in all this? Whats his background? It seems innocuous enough except for a few dubious connections and a fast-track career (with Rockefeller backing). Peter Ferdinand Drucker (1909-2005) is an Austrian-born management consultant, Capitalist philosopher, organizational theorist and school of management founder. He was educated in Austria,

166

Frankfurt, and England. In Frankfurt University, where he received his Doctorate in International Law, he reportedly came under the influence of the Jewish humanist and Cabbalist (Chasidic) philosopher Martin Buber (1878-1965) who incidentally, also taught Amitai Etzioni. The sentence which most sums up Bubers ideal of the complete man, is, God is to be seen in everything and reached by every pure deed (theres a dialectic formula). In England, between 1934 and 35, as previously noted, Drucker was secured a place in the legendary seminar of John Maynard Keynes. Before moving to the United States in 1937 Drucker worked as a journalist. In the United States he was appointed professor of philosophy and politics at Bennington College (1942-50), professor of management at the Graduate School of Business, New York University (1950-72), and professor of social sciences at the Claremont Graduate School, California in 1972. He has written 20 successful textbooks on management, is well known as a management consultant, indeed, was the most sought-after advisor to CEOs, among them, David Rockefeller of Chase Manhattan Corp. (Illuminati kingpin), Walter Wriston of Citicorp (Illuminati kingpin, Bldrbgr, CFR, Hd First Nat. Bank Of NY) and Henry Luce of Time Inc. (Illuminati kingpin, Skull and Bones, Times Mag. founder, Professor, MIT). Cabalism and Hegelianism dominate Druckers management by objectives totalitarian model: the roller-bearings on which the world is currently moving towards its New World Order culmination. Bob Johnson notes that Today, Druckers vision has become reality as organizations across all three sectors of society have been conformed to a TQM-style organizational model. This organizational model is called Total Quality Leadership in the military, Community Orientated Policing (COPS) or DARE in civilian law enforcement, Outcome Based Education (OBE), and School to Work (STW) in politics
(BobJohnson, ibid, p. 11).

TQM trained Dialectic change agents had begun disseminating their TQM leadership-change ideas in the churches back in the eighties, not randomly, but, as already implied, as part of a well organized and coordinated global movement for change in all spheres of life (to merge the Church with the State). The leadership training that the agents had undergone and were peddling was based on the Peter Drucker-Hegelian Servant-Leadership formula. As Bob Johnson notes, a servant leader isnt called this name because he serves Christ. The term servant leader is a business organizational term a shift from the previous (vertical, masculine Apollonian) structure of Command and Control to a Servant Leadership (horizontal, feminine, Dionysian) structure (Bob Johnson, GCC, ibid, p18,
words in brackets added).

The ground for the shift had been progressively laid from Kant, picking up in the west throughout the twentieth century with the progressive Hegelianizing of American society New Deal American Liberalism and the rise of interest and pressure groups lobbying government. We had the sixties counterculture,

167

Feminism (2nd wave), the Aquarian Age, then multiculturalism. During the early 1980s, equal opportunity and affirmative action policies and anti-discrimination legislation were introduced. The emphasis in thinking began shifting from the vertical, authoritative, discriminatory (masculine), to the lateral, equal and non-discriminatory (feminine), from the limited (what is) to the unlimited (what if), from the convergent to the divergent, from a cohesive culture to a non-cohesive multiculturalism, from the objective to the subjective, to postmodernism, and so forth in short, from the Apollonian to the Dionysian. In Hegelian terms, mankind had entered the second stage of knowledge, the purely subjective in preparation for the third stage in which subject and object merge into one into a new holistic Consciousness. The Age of Non-Discrimination The word discriminate is today given over to negative connotations. And yet every choice involves discrimination against that not chosen. A cigarette was advertised some decades ago as being specially made for those with discriminating taste. The word discriminate means: 1) To make or constitute a difference in or between; to differentiate; 2) To perceive or note the difference in or between; to distinguish, and 3) To make a distinction. The word discrimination means: 4) The action of discriminating or distinguishing; a distinction made with the mind or in action); the condition of being discriminated or distinguished. 5) Something that discriminates or distinguishes; a distinction; a distinguishing mark; 6) The faculty of discriminating; the power of observing differences accurately, or making exact distinctions
(The Shorter Oxford Dictionary on Historical Principles, Oxford at the Clarendon Press, 1975, Vol. 1, p. 564).

A NON-DISCRIMINATING MINDSET IS A DIONYSIAN MINDSET the fiddle on which the dialecticians play their tunes. The Dionysian Mindset Creation, in the Mysteries, arises, as we have seen, always out of chaos. The Hermetic magicians dont want peace and stability. They are disciples of Lucifer the Destroyer and the gods of Chaos (principalities and powers, the rulers of the darkness of this world). Their craft is the art of Chaos management.

168

As has been repeatedly stressed, the spirit which most facilitates their craft is the Dionysian. Regarded as greatest of the dying gods of the Mysteries, Dionysus is the chief mimicker of Christ a pseudo Christ, and as such, Antichrist. The name Dionysus (Dion-nuso-s), according to Hislop, signifies the Sin Bearer the god whose suffering purifies souls. He was regarded as the World King, Lord of the invisible world, and Judge of the dead. He is a bearded androgyne, typically depicted in long flowing robes, and is especially attractive to women. The Dionysian spirit is a spirit of rebellion against God primarily, symbolised in the upward-held clenched fist in defiance against all authority and all hierarchy, all social and religious norms, all that constrains the self, including the constraints of rational thinking. Dionysus is the spirit of anti-intellectual energy (Grant). He is, in this respect, god of unthinking, ecstatic worship; Lord of the Dance. He is elusive, unbound, unfocused, undisciplined, ambivalent; god of FLUIDITY and TRANSMUTATION; god of THE GROUP, of empathy and fellow feeling. He is the leveller: patron of NON-DISCRIMINATION and EQUALITY. He promotes MASS CONSCIOUSNESS and MASS IDENTITY but CRUSHES INDIVIDUALITY (Paglia, Sexual Persona, p. 98, emphasis added). He is the essence of collective, unregenerate humanity. He is, psychologically, the image of the true (unregenerate and rebellious) Self (Chetwynd, op cit, p. 107-1, words in brackets
added1).

Feminine Spirituality Feminine spirituality is said to be characterised by an emphasis upon non-rational, experiential knowledge; upon God immanent (the god within Nature and the self); liberty, equality (the loss of objective distinctions) empathy and the urge for non-discriminatory union and change. The god most associated with feminine spirituality in the West is, as we have seen, Dionysus. The Spirituality of Rebellion Anthropologists have noted the link between rebellion and witchcraft (as does the Bible in 1 Samuel 16:23). Many have observed that involvement in witchcraft is often an aggressive statement of protest or revolt against society by those who are politically impotent and feel that they have been discriminated against by that society. In fact, many modern feminists identify witchcraft as the natural expression of true feminism. The feminist Erica Jung, in her book, Witches, does so. Mary Daly, Andrea Dworkin, and Robert Morgan are feminists who have analysed witchcraft from a feminists point of view (Tuttle, Encyclopaedia of Feminism, p. 345). Within this positive analysis of the relationship of feminism to witchcraft it has been suggested that witchcraft offers spiritual sustenance and constitutes the best religious defence against male dominated religion. Some feminists have proposed that the recognition of an inner divinity by women releases them from the hold of the male image of God which has legitimised male

169

socialization and dominance (Tuttle, ibid). Witchcraft, for many feminists, has thus become the spiritual basis for the pursuit of their political and communal goals. Apollo and Dionysus represent, as we have seen, opposite tendencies within societies. In the Greek society, from which the terms originated, the more civilized Apollo, as Lewis notes, moved only in the best society. Dionysus, on the other hand, seemed to have exercised (an) appeal not only for women (of whom the cult was largely comprised) but also for men of low social status. Such cults also attracted those who could not live up to the disciplinary requirements of their social or religious roles, for example, priests and nuns who could not maintain the celibacy and rigours of their vocational requirements ( I.M. Lewis, Ecstatic Religion, An Anthropological Study of Spirit Possession and Shamanism, pp. 100-101). The marked predominance of women in the Dionysian cults, and in the possession cults in general, has been well documented (Lewis, ibid). Women also predominate in modern spiritualism. Woman not only comprised the majority of the most gifted mental and physical mediums, but, as Noll notes, they provided the organizational and financial support for the movement as well. Finally, they predominate in the occult in general. Participation in occult organizations, often at the highest level, was a way for women in particular to experience social status and power denied them in other religious contexts, and to express gender-related social concerns and thereby influence society as a whole
(Richard Noll, The Jung Cult, Origins of a Charismatic Movement, pp. 59; 63).

The vast majority of the disciples of Carl Jung are women. Richard Noll notes that, Indeed, today woman make up the vast majority of the laity in the various local Jungian groups around the world. Like the Dionysian cults of antiquity, the Jung cult seems to have started (and then prospered) as primarily a cult of women
(Noll, ibid, p. 279).

While it is clear that that involvement in witchcraft is an expression of protest (combined with a desire for knowledge and power not obtained by ordinary means), it is not the case that such expression of revolt is confined to a genuinely downtrodden class. Witchcraft is not only fashionable among the exploited and downtrodden, it is, and has always been fashionable among the well-to-do and their aristocratic women, The Dionysian cults, for example, had their ladies and respectable matrons and maids (Russell, A History of Western Philosophy). The occult revival in pre-Revolutionary France was, furthermore, not driven by the downtrodden masses but by the aristocracy. Modern feminism, likewise, didnt arise out of the slums of England or India but well-to-do middle-class America. If poverty and disempowerment were the dominant factors a predisposition to occult involvement then we would expect that womans participation in witchcraft and the occult in general would decline in those societies where women have acquired great social power and become competent in masculine ways of achieving things. This has not been the case, for example, among liberated women in the

170

U.S. Witchcraft is more popular in America than ever before among the poor and downtrodden as well as liberated, educated, and empowered women. We have seen that Greek philosophy provided the presuppositional basis for modern humanistic thought, especially its central doctrine of the Mean, which was dominated by the idea of the tuning of a string of opposites in dynamic tension. The ethical expression of the doctrine is not to be found in a life of Dionysian excess, nor of Apollonian asceticism, but in the Mean the midpoint between both expressions. The same applies to Good and Evil: God, is beyond good and bad (Heraclitus): Therefore what we must do to attain wisdom is to hold fast to the common (Burnet, Greek Philosophy,, p. 62), not to extreme ethical and religious expressions (no Bible believing fundamentalism) but to the midpoint between both, in society at large, to the community consensus. Such is the foundation of Communitarianism. And such is the basis of Luciferian Gnosticism - its doctrine of the Dual Principle: Christ and Lucifer, co-equal forces in dynamic tension. Wisdom is to be found in the mid-point between these two extremes in a synthesis of their respective qualities. This is why the Illuminati Gnostics strive to lead a life in which their good deeds (e.g., charitable works which ultimately serve their purposes) balance up with their evil deeds. Many live two lives: in the daytime at work and at home, they are exemplary good guys; in the lodges in the night they are devils. The Dynamic Tension Between the Forces of Apollo and Dionysus Camilla Paglia has proposed, with well-founded argument, that Western thought processes were formed in Greece and developed as a result of the dialectical clash between the forces associated with the gods Dionysus (Earth-cult, passions, ambivalence), and Apollo (Sky-cult, intellect, clarity of image). In Egypt, she says, there was a balance between the earth and sky cults. In Greece there is a split (Paglia, Sexual Persona, ibid). Bertrand Russell argued similarly. The clash between the rational and the mystical, he says, first appeared, among the Greeks, as an opposition between the Olympic gods (e.g., Apollo) and those other less civilized gods (e.g. Gaia, Dionysus) who had affinity with the primitive beliefs dealt with by the Anthropologists (Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 51, words in brackets added). The clash, never resolved, is supposedly being resolved today, in this Aquarian Age of Synthesis the preparations of which began in earnest following World War II but especially during the sixties. The dialectical clash between opposite forces is always resolved in a creation of a third force which blends selected elements of the previously opposing forces. The three step process is represented as a triangle. The reader will recall that triangle in Mystery symbolism represents the three great principles spirit, force and matter; or the active (male), passive (female), and the dual or correlative principle which partakes of both and binds the two together (Blavatsky, Isis Unveiled,, vol. 2, p. 269). In the Tree of Lifes triple triad the three male Sephiroth are on the right,

171

the three female on the left, and the uniting principle in the centre. In every triangle, says Blavatsky, there is a male, a female and an androgyne (ibid, p. 268). The Realisation of the Androgynous Ideal The move to the elimination of gender stereotyping, which began in earnest in the 1970s was a movement towards the realisation of the androgynous ideal. To achieve the ideal men had to develop their feminine qualities and woman, their masculine qualities, and therefore dissolve the difference, the source of inequalities between the sexes (Fontana, Dictionary of Modern Thought, p. 33). The demand, by feminists, for legislative reinforcement of the idea, followed, and we got laws designed to eliminate all forms of discrimination against women and, and affirmative action policies, to get women, ideally in equal numbers, into every field of work and endeavour. But, legislation alone is not enough. A mindset that accepts the androgyne as the norm had to be created. The entertainment media, the most powerful tool in conditioning minds, began to increasingly depict women in male roles, as mentally equal and physically as tough as men often, tougher and smarter, and more ruthless. Bosses became increasingly women. James Bond now has a tough woman boss. Task forces to catch the baddies are typically led by tough, cool-under-pressure, level-headed and decisive women. Every terrorist group and every good-guy Special Forces unit has at least one super-tough sexy female member. In one such movie a GI-Jane member of a crack unit was arm-wrestling and beating the men (one wonders how ANYONE can suspend their disbelief in such rubbish). In the early days we had the TV show, Cagney and Lacey, two female cops, one tougher (Cagney), the other more feminine (Lacey) the combination projecting, subliminally, androgyny. Charlies Angles tough girls in high heels androgyny; McLeods Daughters pretty girls in pants and boots running a farm androgyny. By the way, occult symbologists understand that Puss in Boots (the cat, the feline and feminine, the boots masculine) is a depiction of feminine values in male disguise, the Muse or Anima going along with or within the man (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 6), that is, androgyny. A woman dressed in male boots wearing pants (masculine symbols) equipped with a baton and pistol (phallic symbols) with her hair cut short, is symbolically projecting androgyny. It is cross-dressing! The Scriptures warn strongly against it. A man who dresses in womans clothes is a cross-dresser or even a transvestite. What is a woman who dresses in mens clothes? Cross-dressing for women is regarded as a power statement. Joanna Murray- Smith, writing in Vogue Australia (1992, in an article entitled, Vice Versa) proposed that, Adopting masculine attire is the trademark of a strong woman (no shrinking violet would ever be seen in a mans suit), a bold statement of defiance that challenges preconceived notions of feminine roles. For woman, she says, androgynous dressing is not a simple fashion inversion: it is a proclamation of the masculinity within the woman that carries with it a statement of empowerment. When a woman wears a mans suit, she not only transgresses the boundaries of fashion, but of social decorum and

172

sexual role playing. It is the wit of invaded territory that has been clearly staked. It is the betrayal of their gentlemans agreement constituting female decorum. The Scriptures, as said, warn against either sex dressing in the clothes of the opposite sex. The woman, the Bible warns, shall not wear that which pertaineth unto a man, neither shall a man put on a womans garment: for all that do so are abomination unto thy God (Deut. 22:5). Clothes are symbols with transforming power. The depiction of women as no longer the weaker sex (not necessarily universally), as equally as tough as men is definitely not in their best interests. I strayed into a video-game parlour back in the eighties and was horrified to see a teenage boy killing a woman in a game, brutally beating her to death. The world has come a long way since then. I recently watched a male and female playing a computer game. The woman lost when her sexy-tough screen figure was hurled by the male players tough-man screen figure through a plate-glass window of a top floor of a high-rise building and was graphically depicted falling to her death and being impaled on a protrusion of some sort on the ground below. Recently, killer computer games are being linked to actual killings. An 18 year old Finn, Eric Auvinen, a video-shoot-and-kill addict, posted images of himself on YouTube before shooting and killing seven people and then himself at a local high-school. There are many cases, much worse, that have been linked to habitual computer-game fanatics. And yet, during World War II, Mary Wake, a much decorated heroine, recounts how none of the men of the hardened French Resistance with whom she worked would execute a Nazi woman. Eventually Mary Wake had to do the deed herself. Similarly, a Vietnam veteran shot himself some years ago because, among other things, he had killed a VC woman soldier face to face. Such restraint and remorse on the part of men to killing or harming women is not far from being a thing of the past. The Dionysian man has arrived. Since the arrival of modern Depth psychology (based on ancient Depth psychology), that is, those schools of psychology, such as Freudian and Jungian, which place major emphasis on the unconscious aspects of mental functioning and their effects on behaviour (Fontana, Dictionary of Modern Thought, p. 217), the power of the symbol to communicate ideas and manipulate human behaviour, has become well known (evident in its use in subliminal implants in advertising). In this Age of Synthesis the most important symbols are symbols with a transcendent function that is, which serve to unite the opposites. The Cigarette as a Symbol of Sexual Synthesis One of the earliest and most dramatic experiments of the propagandist Edward Bernays was to persuade women to smoke. Smoking, in the early part of the twentieth century was regarded as unfeminine. George Herald, president of the American Tobacco Corporation, had asked Bernays to find a way of breaking the taboo. Weve losing half of our market he told Bernays. Bernays, the nephew of

173

Sigmund Freud, sought the help of a leading New York psychoanalyst to find out what cigarettes mean to women. He was told that the cigarette was a phallic symbol symbolizing male sexual power. He advised Bernays to find a way to connect cigarettes with the idea of challenging male power. Then they would smoke because they would have their own penises. Bernays organized a media covered suffragette parade of young attractive women who would at a prearranged moment remove the cigarettes from their stockings and light up their torches of freedom. This single symbolic act made cigarettes socially acceptable. The idea was subsequently pushed in the entertainment media that if a woman smoked it made her powerful and independent (BBC documentary, The Century of the Self). Youve come a long way baby to get where youve got today as the Virginia Slims jingle put it, Youve got your own cigarette now baby. Hidden desires from the unconscious are tapped and brought to consciousness by the use of symbols in the case of women smokers, androgyny. God as Male and Female The true Self (or god within) and the Absolute God are, esoterically, one and the same. Most esoteric systems seek to merge the two, for example, in Hinduism, after finding the Atman (the true inward Self) one moves on to see (know experientially) that Brahman and Atman are really one and the same. A consciousness of the Oneness of everything (All in One and One in all) characterises many mystical states. This is the first union: the occult one of merging the self with the universe The mystical one of mergence with the Divine(God is in me and I am in God) is the other union. These two unions are interdependent (F.C Happold, Mysticism, A study in Anthology, p. 46; Ward Rutherford,
Pythagoras, Lover of Wisdom, p. 118).

The ruling principle in the psyche, in society and in the universe, is the High God/Goddess (Chetwynd, op cid, p. 85). Our true self and the absolute God with which we need to merge, we are told is androgynous. Gnostic systems offer a variety of fables on how men and women came to be separated from their androgynous prototype the Cabbalistic Adam Kadmon. It follows, from this line of thinking, that to know God one has to know ones androgynous self, and to know ones androgynous self ones image of the divinity should be of God as Father and Mother both. Jung welcomed the trend towards incorporating the feminine into the image of the divinity (Anthony Storr, Fontana Pocket Readers Jung). More than simply a sign of enlightened progression, Jung declared that the empirical birth of a world saviour cannot occur until the feminine is metaphysically anchored in the figure of a divine woman united to a divine groom (satisfying the need of an archetype), and until the offspring of this union is perceived, recognised and declared by man (Jung, Answer to Job, p. 167).

174

Jung argued that Protestantism had opposed the metaphysical representation of women to its own detriment. It is out of touch with the tremendous archetypal happenings in the psyche of the individual and the masses (ibid). God, he said, wants to become man, to continue the work which Christ began. But he cannot do this until the feminine is sufficiently anchored in the collective psyche. The feminine, Jung insisted, like the masculine, demands an equally personal representation (Jung, Answers to Job, p. 171). Jung was particularly encouraged in this regard by the 1950 decree of Catholicism which proclaimed the Assumption of Mary as part of the divine revelation. The impulse to do this, he argued, did not come from the church hierarchy but from the masses, who had insisted more and more vehemently on this development (Storr, ibid, p. 27). This longing, Jung linked to the desire for peace (for the reconciliation of all conflicts) and with the birth in time of a peacemaker. In other words the whole idea of raising feminine consciousness and anchoring it in the mass mind has nothing to do with improving womans lot (Jung admitted that) but is to do with facilitating the arrival of the (false) Saviour of Mankind (the pseudo Christ the Antichrist). Some well-meaning Christian brothers and sisters have suggested that in writing about dialectics I should not focus too much on Feminism as it will tend to turn people, especially women, away from the more important message of the dialectical corruption of truth. But Feminism is an essential part of that corruption. When they say that the (false) Saviour of mankind cant come until women have achieved full (dialectical) equality, they are saying that the Force of the Feminine (the Dionysian spirit of Feminism) is facilitating the arrival of the Antichrist. We are told not to be ignorant of such devices lest Satan should get an advantage of us (2Cor. 2:11). Facilitating the arrival of the Antichrist is some advantage!! The Illuminatis goal it will be remembered is to corrupt the women, and by means of the women, the men. Women, wrote Adam Weishaupt, are to be our chief study. But it is not just the corruption of men that they are targeting; it is the corruption of Christianity. The great aim of the Alta Vendita (the supreme directorate of Illuminisms Carbonari), was, says Dillon, to corrupt the women, especially women within the church (Dillon, Grand Orient Freemasonry Unmasked, p. 123). In his Proofs of a Conspiracy (written in 1798 after examining seized Illuminati documents), John Robison writes: Nothing is more clear than that the design of the Illuminati was (is) to abolish Christianity and we now see how effective this would be for the corruption of the fair sex, a purpose which they eagerly wished to gain, that they might corrupt the men. But if the women would retain the rank they now hold, they will be careful to preserve in full force on their minds this religion (Christianity) so congenial to their dispositions, which nature has made affectionate and kind (J. Robison, Proofs of a Conspiracy, p. 156).

175

Womans Loss Reference has previously been made to the 1955 movie, A Man Called Peter. There is a scene in the movie where Peter Marshall (Richard Todd) is not having much success getting through to a bunch of young people. A young woman (Catherine, played by Jean Peters), soon to be the wife of the Scottish born minister, volunteers to address the hecklers. Speaking to the thoroughly modern ladies in the group, she begins: I never thought much about being a girl until two years ago when I learnt from a man what a wonderful thing it is to be a woman. Until that Sunday morning I considered myself lucky to be living in the twentieth century progress and emancipation, the century when we women supposedly came into our own. But, Id forgotten that the emancipation of women really began with Christianity, when a girl, a very young girl, received the greatest honour in history. She was chosen to be the mother of the Saviour of the World. And when her son grew up and began to teach his way of life, he ushered woman into a new place in human relations. He accorded her a dignity shed never known before. And crowned her with such glory, that down through the ages she was revered, protected and loved. Men wanted to think of her as different from themselves, better, made of finer, more delicate, clay. It remained for the twentieth century, the century of progress, to pull her down. She wanted equality. For nineteen hundred years she had not been equal, she had been superior. To stand equally with men, naturally she had to step down. Now being equal with men, she has won all their rights and privileges: the right to get drunk, the right to swear, the right to smoke, the right to work like a man, to act like a man. Weve won all this. But how can we feel triumphant when men no longer feel as romantic about us as they did about our grandmothers; when weve lost something sweet and mysterious, something as hard to describe as the haunting, wistful fragrance of violets. Of course these werent my original thoughts. Theyre thoughts Id heard that Sunday morning. From them some thoughts of my own were born. And the conclusion reached that somewhere along the line we women got off the track. Poets have become immortal by remembering on paper, a girls smile. But Ive never read a poem rhapsodizing over a girls giggles at a smutty joke. Or Ive never heard a man brag that his sweetheart or his wife could drink just as much as he, and become just as intoxicated. Ive never heard a man say that his girls mouth was prettier with a cigarette hanging out of it (A Man Called Peter, Twentieth Century Fox Film Corporation, 1955). Being against Feminism is not being against women, nor even women caught up in feminism. Its simply a part of being against every high thing that exalteth itself above the knowledge of God (2 Cor. 10:5). We Christians are charged to strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die (Rev. 3:2) which feminism, more than any other ism, is being used to tear down.

176

Symbols Which Unite the Opposites The search for symbols which unite the opposites, though an especially prominent feature of this so-called Age of Synthesis, has a track record which stretches back to ancient Egypt and Babylon. The god Hermes, for example, is commonly represented holding a magic Heralds staff entwined with two snakes. Cooper points out that the snake is masculine, phallic, called the husband of all women, and is constantly depicted with the various Great Mothers (e.g. Isis) and when combined with the feminine tree, the two together (as on the Hermetic pole) represent the male-female relationship and balance (J.C. Cooper, Symbolism, the Universal Language, p. 48, words in brackets added). Cooper goes on to say that the snake, which lives underground and can climb the tree to the sky, also represents, like the tree, the link between the three realms (the underworld, the terrestrial, and the heavens). As coiled around the tree or staff (the vertical axis) the snake represents the alternating phases of the cosmic process or cycles of manifestation (ibid, words in brackets added). The snakes tails symbolize a pair of wings, representing the soul, and are associated with Hermes consort Maat, whose symbol is a feather without which one cannot ascent, the indispensable constituent of ascent being order and harmony or balance (Versluis, ibid, p. 65). Hermes, in Rome, becomes hermaphroditic (androgynous) the substance of transformation. Churton notes that the Hermetists of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, sought to find a hieroglyph (a symbol) which contained within itself the very unifying principle of reality (Churton, The Gnostics, p. 122). The symbol, once discovered, they believed, needed to be contemplated upon and fixed in memory as an archetype applicable to all studies (Churton, p. 222). This fixing in memory of symbols as archetypes is, the reader will recall, the goal of the modern Hermetists. The media projected images of sexy, heroic, egotistical women running around with boots and lipstick and guns and outdoing the lads in every department, serves, we have seen, to create an archetype with a transcendent function one that mingles the opposites. Hermetists, as we have seen, create by mixing and heating things in the manner of Bel (Cush) the Mingler. Eros, as we have seen, also creates by mingling all things (according to Aristophanes). For there to be a mixing of opposites there needs to be a medium in which the mixing and synthesis is accomplished. The Alchemists of old typically used an egg-shaped mixing bowl, which represented the womb of the earth. To extend the analogy, dialecticians work at keeping the global hot-pot hot to facilitate the transmutation of the world just as the Alchemist mixed and heated the ingredients in his egg shaped feminine bowl. The feminised social environment is the mixing bowl of the Illuminati Alchemists. The reader will recall that mercury is identified with the passive female principle (and the soul); sulphur with the active masculine principle the two being joined to give birth to the new metal. Mercurious, Jung points out, is the medium of conjunction, and Mercurious is the soul (anima) which is the mediator

177

between body and spirit (The Conjunction, Mysterium Conjunctionis, Wehr, ibid, p. 665-68). The conjunctio in the Alchemical process, refers to the relating of opposites, the sacred wedding (Chetwynd, A Dictionary of Sacred Myth, op cid, p. 75). It is the stage in which the masculine Ego successfully relates, interactively, with the anima (the unconscious feminine principle within men). It is the process from which the divine person is supposed to emerge. The individual soul, which lies beyond the borders of the conscious Ego, is said to connect to a much vaster storehouse, the collective Unconscious, or collective Soul with its measureless depths and subhuman parts ( Chetwynd, ibid, p. 195). We Christians do not, of course, believe in a Collective Soul. Many of us do however believe in an individual deep or unconscious mind and a sphere or medium to which the deep mind may connect (the operating sphere of the Spirit of the World System). Be that as it may, in this age of mass communication, of technological collectivized minds, an age in which the souls of the masses are probed and unconsciously shaped and reinforced, by the entertainment and consumertargeting media, for example, we have in effect a Collective Soul facsimile. The reader with some knowledge of propaganda should appreciate that the best propaganda aims to bypass the brain and rational processes. In his book, Propaganda, Jacques Ellul notes that, To be effective, propaganda must constantly short circuit all thought and decision. It must operate on the individual at the level of the unconscious. Critical judgement disappears altogether. The responses of the neurotic are identical with the propagandee (i.e.: consumer). Jungian psychology and every other ology and ism and sophistry that advocates the shutting down or bypassing the brain and rational processes to find truth facilitates the mind manipulation processes. We have touched on this in the use by the entertainment media of transcendent symbols- symbols which are said to unite the opposites, but which in fact disrupt the unity and stability which limit and discrimination, on the basis of absolutes, provides. Alchemy, it needs to be constantly borne in mind, is all about creation by first breaking apart, creating disunity, dividing, by first stripping away the outer layers of base matter to expose the first matter beneath the creative essence of the universe, the substance of the chaos from which the world was formed (Weaver, ibid, p. 11). It is a process of tapping and managing the chaos in all things. The stained-glass window of the Fabian Societys London office depicts the alchemical process of breaking the world into pieces (with a sledgehammer) and then re-forging it nearer to the Fabian Societys hearts desire. The Use of Fantasy to Promote Social Division The human heart, Scripture tells us, is desperately wicked, and unfathomable, who can know it?(Jer. 17:9). The Depth psychologists have, however, found ways of probing and breaking up its unifying structures. How? By the subversive use of fantasy in literature and (as we rapidly advance towards an image rather

178

than word-based culture) the mass-entertainment media. Dr. Rosemary Jackson notes that the unifying structures and significances, upon which social order depends, may be undone: subverted and undermined by fantasy. Fantasy, with its tendency to dissolve structures, says Jackson, moves towards an ideal of undifferentiation, and this is one of its defining characteristics. It refutes difference, distinction, homogeneity, reduction, discreet forms. This desire for undifferentiation is close to the instinct which Freud identified (in Beyond the Pleasure Principle)as the most fundamental drive in man: a drive towards a state of inorganicism. He saw this as the most radical form of the pleasure principle, a longing for Nirvana, where all tensions are reduced. This condition he termed a state of entropy, and the desire for undifferentiation he termed an entropic pull, opposing entropy to energy, to the erotic, aggressive drives of any organism (Rosemary Jackson, Fantasy, The Literature of Subversion, Routledge, 1981,
pp.72-73).

Talmon identifies a similar urge: to resolve all conflicts and tensions in a state of as absolute harmony. Such a state, he said, would offer the repose of a prison-house. It is the urge which calls totalitarian democracies into existence
(Talmon, The Origins of Totalitarian Democracy).

Though fantasy can be employed to reinforce or recover objective moral and social order (the glue of societies) little of it currently does. With the exception of fantasies such as C.S. Lewiss Perelanda trilogy (the only science fiction I know of that has a Christian theme) and his (much abused and trampled down in Christian quarters) The Lion the Witch and the Wardrobe, virtually all of todays entertainment-media fantasies are destabilizing influences pursuing a What if? rather than a What is? or What should be? theme. From What if animals are like people? to What if the Bible is wrong and Dan Browns Gnostic attack on the Person of Christ in The Da Vinci Code is right? What if we live in a Matrix world set up and controlled by an evil empire? Imagine theres no Heaven No Hell below. The what ifs of Hermetic Fantasyland know no limit. Fantasy in literature, says Jackson, deals so blatantly and repeatedly with unconscious material that it seems rather absurd to try to understand its significance without some reference to psychoanalysis and psychoanalytic readings of texts (p. 6). She says that fantasy has changed over the years in accordance with changing notions of exactly what constitutes reality. She notes that from Gothic fiction onward there has been a gradual transition from the marvellous to the uncanny the latter, explaining all strangeness as being generated by unconscious forces (ibid, pp. 24-25). In other words, instead of supernatural good and evil being identified as external to the subject existing above or outside the human dimension it is being increasingly depicted as existing inside the human dimension, as an externalization of part of the self. Even Faust had demons appearing in the shape of (his) most secret thoughts.

179

Jungian psycho-religion is, of course, based on this view. The stuff in Jungs collective Unconscious, the archetypes, are identified as centres of energy of immense power. As manifested through images and symbols they have a powerful and strange affect on the subject. Jung wrote, one can perceive the specific energy of archetypes when we experience the peculiar fascination that accompanies them (Jung, Man and His Symbols, p. 68). The peculiar fascination he referred to as a numinous experience. Numinosity is, as we have seen, a term first used by Rudolf Otto (1869-1937) to describe the power of some objects to excite awe, dread and fascination. The word is used to describe the emotional response of people to things that are WEIRD and UNCANNY, the sort of FEAR and ATTRACTION experienced in the encounter with a ghost or angel. The experience inspires both awe and a promise of exaltation and bliss. Otto held that such experiences were central to religion (they certainly are to the Mystery religions). The Depth psychologists are well aware of the power of numinosity to bring to light things that should remain obscure. The uncanny, says Jackson, expresses drives that have to be repressed for the sake of cultural continuity (ibid, p. 70). The Taste for the Uncanny The unregenerate heart is naturally drawn to forbidden things. Jung, as said, made much of numinosity, the awesome pull of the uncanny, which he described as wholly outside the conscious volition, and which transports the subject into a state of rapture, which is a state of will-less surrender (from On the Nature of the Psyche, in The Basic Writings of C.G. Jung, p. 57). In other words, the subject, in the encounter, becomes passively submissive will-less (subject to the will of a Hermetic magician?). The Mystery religions, have traditionally exploited numinosity: the effect on the mind of dark rooms, skulls, spectres, mysterious objects, sacred idols, forbidden and uncanny things. The uncanny, as Jackson implies, removes structure. It empties the real of its meaning, it leaves signs without significance (ibid, p. 68). True. But, the Mysteries were deliberately mysterious, as Bury notes, so that they could impress mens imaginations. Each person could fill in the dots as it were. Moreover, the sense of the possibilities (especially of power) of the unknown, has a strange appeal What IF? (Bury, History of Greece, p. 315). Hermes, god who presides over the inner way, the lunar way of fantasy and imagination and intuition, is regarded as being of no fixed place of abode. His way, is said to lead to all possible roads via the imagination (Chetwynd, ibid,
pp. 82; 213).

Numinosity, when managed correctly, opens the doorway to the world of the occult. Children are, of course, extremely vulnerable to manipulation by fantasy and scary things. The influence of Harry Potter in the corruption of young minds cannot be overstated. Go to any stores toy department and see what theyre

180

selling children witchcraft paraphernalia and grotesque dungeon figures and the like. As a child I saw, and was scared by, the witch in Snow White. She was evil and bad. But there were good fairy godmothers, and after that, good witches (Samantha in Bewitched, and Sabrina). And then Harry Potter arrived and today young people in the millions are becoming hooked on witchcraft. According to Coleman, Harry Potter, was an early member of the Fabian society who wrote mystical and witchcraft stories, one of which the Tavistock people revamped and turned into a book called Harry Potter. The book was then given to an unknown author to write (Dr. John Coleman, The Committee of 300,4th ed., p. 66). The Sin of Witchcraft What does the Bible say about witchcraft? It says its a capital offence: Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live (Ex. 22: 18). The verse uses the feminine noun witch or sorceress rather than the masculine sorcerer? Why is that? Because witchcraft is essentially a feminine craft. Witchcraft, says Weaver, has a decidedly feminine bias (A to Z of the Occult, p. 168). Scripture equates rebellion with the sin of witchcraft (1 Sam. 15:23). Feminism is a rebellious stand. Against what ? Patriarchy? God ordained patriarchy, yes, but ultimately, God. It is not going too far to identify Feminism, that is, full-on, rebellious power-seeking Feminism, as witchcraft? Indeed, many Feminists are happy to be so identified. Furthermore, many have naively resurrected Nature Mother-Goddess worship. The moral ambivalence of the great mother goddess, says Paglia, has been conveniently forgotten, by those American feminists who have resurrected them. We cannot grasp natures bare blade without shedding our own blood (Sexual Persona, p. 8). Nature has its pretty things, its birds and flowers and teddy-bears. But it has its harsh realities: the dehumanizing brutality of biology and geology, the Darwinian waste and bloodshed; in human nature, unrestrained passion and wantonness, cruelty, ambivalence, CHAOS. Paglia (who identifies the feminine nature with Dionysus the great opponent of Apollo), argues that social cohesion and advancement is not about plunging into Nature but surmounting and transcending it (Camilla Paglia, Sexual Persona, Art and
Decadence from Nefertiti to Emily Dickenson, Penguin, 1991).

It is no surprise to find that witchcraft (along with Satanism and Luciferianism) will be lawful in the New World Order. Coleman notes that Feminism will be kept in place to continue its degradation process. Feminists find submission to men abhorrent. But Feminists, whether they realise it or not, are already in submission to men: evil men who have no regard for their psychological or spiritual well-being. The Feminist revolution itself, as has already been explained, has been/is being engineered and managed by men and the supernatural forces they serve. Even the language and logic modern women use to assail patriarchal culture (are) the inventions of men (Paglia, ibid, p. 9).

181

Feminism, as Coleman noted, is a degradation process, which will result in woman reduced to common chattel in the years to come. Free sex, as previously noted will be mandatory, and failure to comply (on the part of any woman) will result in severe reprisals against her person (Coleman, The Committee of 300, 4th ed., p. 141). The Feminist Attack of Western Culture Western society is, according to political feminism, built on DWEMs, that is dead white European males, who conspired to formulate the dominant patriarchal industrial order (Henry Beard and Christopher Cerf, The Official Politically Correct Dictionary & Handbook, Grafton, 1992, p. 18). Political feminists aim at not only dismantling this order but breaking up its very foundations, including its industrial foundations (it is part of the de-industrialisation of the West movement). It is, in other words, a force for shattering the world to bits. So when the decent masculine social guardians have been thoroughly neutralized who will then guard and guide society, women? Men are initiators and controllers by nature and men (some men) will rule. And who are they? The Illuminati and the Committee of 300 and their executive bodies, the international financial Overlords, the Corporate Socialists, the Nazis, the Communists, Dope Inc, Porn Inc, Earth Inc, the Moslems, the financial and international Overlords, the Tongs, the Triads, the Mafia, the Columbian drug barons and their street suppliers and bullies. When the righteous men of the world are neutralized (and the process is just about completed), unrighteous men will be free to do anything they want. Witchcraft and Phallic Worship That witchcraft is essentially rebellion against the Christian God is clearly evident in its rites and ceremonies. Witchcraft is, furthermore, a phallic cult. In her remarkable book, The Witch-cult in Western Europe, Margaret Alice Murray, establishes both the religious and phallic nature of the craft. You cannot escape the masculine be it God or Satan. Even the Great Mother religions have an heir the male androgyne, Dionysus. Dionysus (Lucifer) is said to be Terrible to those who do not respect the Divine Phallus, and drives them mad (Chetwynd, p. 111). The phallus or Lingam of Shiva (the eastern Dionysus) is wreathed in snakes. Hermes, god of the (feminine) lunar way is a phallic god, so is Eros, the ravisher of the feminine Psych. The phallus, supposedly the only part of the dismembered Nimrod that Semiramis couldnt locate, has been the object of adoration in the Mysteries ever since. The phallus is regarded as the transmitter of life, the connecting link that relates the opposites (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 19) Many witches, like their Luciferian Occultist brothers, worship Lucifer as the good god in opposition to Adonay the evil Christian God; others openly worship Satan. Whether Lucifer or Satan (there is no difference) the devotees of both are required to renounce Christ, The Holy Ghost, and the Christian God, before embracing the Devil faith The god of witchcraft is generally represented

182

either as the double faced God Janus (Chaos) or the goat headed Baphomet, the latter variously modified but usually bearing between the horns on its head the phallic emblem of a lighted candle. Esoterically, this candle symbolized the sex-force or Kundalini risen to the pineal gland (Edith Starr Miller, Occult Theocracy, pp. 112-113, word in bracket added). One way or another, the Mysteries and their offshoots, are all about sex. Many witches are, of course, only seekers after the bizarre, the strange, the uncanny following the pull of the numinous. As Weaver notes, the lure of witchcraft with its naked dances, strange rituals and the excitement of belonging to a secret society undoubtedly play a large part in its present popularity (ibid, p. 169). Yes, but they all have to eventually kiss the Devils backside, his membrum virile. Intercourse Leading to Childbirth As has been repeatedly stressed, in the Mysteries and their affiliates, sex is the dominate theme. As we have seen, patriarchy has been targeted for destruction, not just for dismantling, but for total disintegration of its foundations. The new reconstituted structure, at the individual and group level, is produced in the manner that new life appears, through intercourse and childbirth. Psyche, or soul, was, in Greek mythology a young maiden who was ravished by the invisible god Eros. The literal application of the myth, says Chetwynd, is intercourse leading to childbirthwhich also includes intercourse with the Archetypes or being ravished by Divine Powers (ibid, p. 67). An important figure in the male psyche is, we are told, the Anima, the Dionysian feminine component, with which the Apollonian male component, the Ego (the conscious mind), has to interact in a manner analogous to sexual intercourse. The birth of the true Self is the product of the union. Anima, as already indicated, is Jungs term for the eternal female image within a mans unconscious, an hereditary factor of primordial originan imprint or archetype of all ancestral experiences of the female, a deposit, as it were, of all the impressions ever made by woman (Fontana Pocket Readers Jung, introduced by Anthony Storr, glossary). Jung held that the conscious (masculine) mind was unable to realise this whole Self; was unable to pull the contrary psychic processes together. The Anima however, is said to closely relate to the connective and synthesising quality of Eros. Thus in order to find his true Self the male has to submit to his Anima. The ideal consciousness is said to be one in which the masculine and feminine qualities in each sex, and ultimately in the local and global community, have been successfully related and integrated (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 81). Anyone who takes the time to do a study of Gnosticism, the arch Christian heresy, will discover that the androgyne ideal is at the hub of its theology. As has been previously noted, on the road to Gnosis man feminises, woman masculinises. When the man is no

183

longer the man and the woman is no longer the woman the higher godlike Self has emerged. Alchemical Gnosticism purports to provide the formula, not merely for a nice, well-rounded or ideal consciousness, but a consciousness which will produce the divine man the Corpus Subtile, a resurrected body which is simultaneously spirit. This cannot take place until the mysterium conjunctionis, the sacred marriage of the sexual opposites, has taken place. If a man is to partake of immortality, physically as well as in other ways (Symposium) he has to fulfil his task as mixa composita. This Ye shall not surely die doctrine is pretty much fundamental to NeoGnostics who see themselves living in the age in which all things, including Spirit (male) and Matter (female) are being mixed together in the mixing bowl of Mother Earth. The Neo-Gnostic Norelli-Bachelet suggests that when St Paul spoke of the resurrected body he was referring to the possibility of a new transformed consciousness which will result in the divinization of matter and the unmasking of death (Norelli Bachelet, The Gnostic Circle, pp. 76-77; 101-102). Hermaphroditic Resurrection The new birth in Gnosticism is, as in Christianity, preceded by the death of the old self. The reader will appreciate how such doctrines of demons, which the Scripture says that some in the latter times will depart to, giving heed to seducing spirits (1 Tim. 4:1), can be so easily dressed in Christian garb blessed with a text. But the Christian is not raised to new life an hermaphrodite! Nor is the Christian God an hermaphrodite! According to John Sanford, the mystery of the coming kingdom of God is expressed in the image of the undivided Man. Death he says comes through division. The men of the resurrection are those who belong to the kingdom, those who have united the opposites. In support of the idea, Sanford refers to the words attributed to Jesus in the Gnostic Gospel, of Thomas: When you make the two one, and you make the inner as the outer and the outer as the inner and the above as the below, and when you make the male and female into a single one, so that the male will not be male and the female, female then you shall enter the kingdom (Logion 22). The Alchemists symbol of a king and queen sexually united in a bath is grounded in the myth of Hermaphroditus and Salmicas. Both die in order that a higher sexually synthesised being may emerge. The Phoenix likewise becomes an hermaphrodite in order to recreate itself. Transference The concept of transference is one that is applicable to church cell groups, which we have touched upon in the Change Agent-Communitarian approach to synthesis, and which we will be examining more closely shortly. In Jungian psychology the

184

idea of hermaphrodite resurrection appears in the doctrine of transference (also known as soul sharing in the occult): the affect that one mind may have upon another in the individuation process. Transference is said to take place via the great spirit Eros. Elements within one individual are fired by another and brought to completion. The transference does not have to be between opposite sexes, although it occurs more commonly between men and women. Sandford says that it can, indeed should, take place between a man and a youth. It is possible, he writes, for a man to recognise that his (erotic) feeling for another man is his longing for the androgyne, a reflection of the deep desire to realise the union of opposites within himself, and to the reality of this greatest of archetypes as the foundation of his own being. Androgyny is the ultimate union of male and female in a higher godlike being (John Sandford, The Kingdom Within, pp. 188-214). The figure of the androgyne is best represented in the figure of a divine youth. Christ, says Sandford, has often been likened to a brilliant and shining youth. He quotes Berdyaev (1874-1948): Only a virgin-boy, a man-androgyne, is the image and likeness of God (the androgynous gods Dionysus and Eros (or Cupid) are frequently depicted as boys). Such are the fruits of Jungian psychology, Gnosticism and the androgyne ideal. Two points need to be made about Gnosticism and psychotherapy before moving on. The first major premise of both is that ignorance, rather than sin, is the cause of evil and human suffering. Both Gnosticism and psychotherapy, says Pagels, value above all knowledge the self-knowledge which is insight. And how is this self-knowledge attained? Pagels notes that Gnosticism shares with psychotherapy a second major premise. Both agree, she says, against orthodox Christianity that the psyche bears within itself the potential for liberation or destruction. She adds that most modern psychiatrists would agree with the ancient Gnostic writer of the Gospel of Thomas who proposed that salvation consists of bringing forth what is within you (E. Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels, p. 135). The Contents of the Carnal Heart The Bible says that the heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked: who can know it (Jer. 17:9). That is what the Gnostic system is raising into mass consciousness. But the Bible says, Who can know it? Well, the Tavistock people and their affiliates believe that the insights gleaned from psychiatry and the social sciences, especially Depth psychology and group dynamics, has enabled them to probe and know the human hearts hitherto unfathomable depth, and to dredge up all manner of evil and mould it collectively into that which serves the purposes of their own wicked hearts (see C.S. Lewis The Abolition of Man). They have, it has to be admitted, become very good at it. Their symbol manipulators know how to appeal to its vanity, prejudice, lusts and forbidden desires, superstitions and fears, its appetite for the uncanny and mysterious. They

185

have been particularly successful in appealing to human vanity. Packard notes that studies in narcissism indicate that nothing appeals more to people than themselves and that advertising typically aimed to have people buy a projection of themselves. The object was to spark a love affair with the product in reality the self. Similarly, the desire to increase ones status, power or virility, is targeted with symbols which flatter, reassure men and women of their worth or offer reward (Vance Packard, The Hidden Persuaders). The Total Affirmation of Man The Satanist and Illuminati henchman Karl Marx defined HUMANISM as the DENIAL of GOD and TOTAL AFFIRMATION of MAN. Riane Eisler defined feminism as the last evolutionary development of humanism. Feminism is, she said, humanism on its most advanced level (Riane Eisler, Humanist Magazine, Nov/Dec., 1980). Back in 1973 Gloria Steinem proclaimed that By the year 2000 we willraise our children to believe in human potential, not God (Steinem, Saturday Review of Education, March, 1973). Steinem, as previously noted, was, according to Texe Marrs, a covert CIA operative whose role was to foster the anti-Christian, culture-destroying Feminist Movement (Texe Marrs, Coded Magica, Secret Signs,
Mysterious Symbols, and Hidden Codes of the Illuminati, Rivercrest Publishing, 2nd printing, 2006, p. 219).

The loss of the original perfect harmony between the sexes is one of the consequences of mans affirming himself against God. The woman who YOU (Gods fault) gave to be with me, SHE (her fault) gave me of the tree (Gen 3:12, emphasis added). In fact the disharmony and tension of all facets of human experience (the plastic material of the dialecticians) have, as has been constantly stressed, their origin in mans separation from and continual revolt against God. The solution to the disharmony and associated tensions and strife of fallen life is to be found, not in the total affirmation of man and the denial of God, but in the cessation of revolt against God. Feminism and Posterity Does Feminism, the movement and those controlling it, have any real concern for posterity? Of course it does. It wants a nice New World Order! Is it concerned with maintaining cultural heritage? Certainly not its DWEM (Dead White European Male) and WASP (White Anglo Saxon Male Protestant culture) aspects. Political feminists want every vestige of European Christian culture dismantled and broken up. Modern feminism, which first appeared in middle class Western society, did not, of course, arise spontaneously as a protest movement. It was, as we have seen, stimulated, fostered, financed and directed; the minds of its members moulded, their tastes formed, their opinions and ideas, suggested, largely by MEN they have never heard of (words from Committee man Edward Bernays book, Propaganda).

186

Feminism is not new. In ancient Greece it was especially associated with Orphism and the worship of Dionysus, and subsequently wherever the spirit of this religion held sway (e.g. Gnosticism). Nor are Sexual revolutions new. They had one going in Sodom and Gomorrah until God stopped it. But the pill, that is something new. In the nineteen sixties the Feminist Revolution (second wave), the Sexual Revolution and the Pill, all appeared on the scene at about the same time (during the Tavistock engineered and directed counterculture). The devastative influence of this combination on Western culture, especially Christianity, has been well documented and doesnt need recounting or further elaboration here. But I would like to briefly draw attention to the effect of the Fem-Sex-Pill combination in the pending complete destruction of the DWEM-WASP culture (the main object of political feminists). The Approaching Extinction of the White European Male As the fertility ratio of Western and westernised man plummets beyond recoverable levels, Carbon Emission cultists in the West, in Australia for example, are calling for a tax on second and subsequent carbon-emitting babies. How mentally reprobate can some people be! But why are the rest of us tolerating such rubbish?! The European man and European culture are disappearing. Italy, for example, once the land of anti-abortion, no divorce, big mommas and big families, currently (2009) has a fertility rate of 1.2. It is impossible for Italy to recover. 2.3 is, I believe, the minimum self-sustaining fertility rate. At a fertility rate of 2.11 a population will go into decline. No society has recovered from a fertility rate of 1.9. And it is impossible to recover from a fertility rate of 1.3. Spain is 1.1. Greece and Germany, 1.3; European Union (31 countries): 1.38; Canada 1.6; America 1.6 with Latin immigration, 2.11 (the beginning of decline); England, 1.6; France 1.8. In a very short time European Anglo Saxon society will simply disappear. So who will fill the void? The nearest neighbours, the Moslems, have a fertility rate of 8.1. Yes 8.1!!!! Europe will be very soon a Moslem nation. Germany will be a Moslem state by 2050. By 2025 (only a few years down the track) one third of all European children will be born to Moslems. The Europeans are disappearing rapidly, the Moslems are multiplying rapidly. Libyan leader Colonel Muammar Gaddafi has proclaimed: There are signs that Allah will grant victory to Islam in Europe, without swords, without guns, without conquest. WE dont need terrorists. We dont need homicide bombers. The fifty plus million Moslems in Europe will turn it into a Moslem continent within a few decades. And the heads will roll! And its not just Europe. In America in 1970 there were 100,000 Moslems. Today there are 9 million. Should the victory predicted by Gaddafi occur, and it appears it will without the Lord Gods intervention, will the remaining minority of Western women have a life free to do and behave however they want, especially free to openly oppose the LIVE MOSLEM MALE dominated culture?

187

Much argument has been directed against the simple and contextual understanding of the last verse of the instructions given in 1 Timothy 2:12-15: Notwithstanding she shall be saved in childbearing Saved, in this verse, does not mean regenerated. She shall be saved (in the sense of sanctifying, salutary influences in her spiritual life through the pains of childbirth) through her childbearing if they continue in faith (Wuests expanded translation). How sad that Christian women, and women under the influence of Christian culture, have not remained, or been able to remain, and felt the esteem, reinforced by society, of being, mothers and keepers at home. In America in 1950 two out of every three families consisted of a breadwinning dad, a stay at home mum and children. Today only one family in six follows the traditional model. Ask a Western a girl what she wants to be when she grows up. You get answers like, a doctor, a solicitor, a journalist, a policewoman, even a soldier. Almost never will you hear them say a housewife or homemaker. Whereas girls once learnt home duties at school and were taught cooking and the like, its all school to work nowadays. And the work is drudgery. Moreover, we are currently in the process of entering the Post Industrial Age. There wont be as many jobs. And if you dont have a job you will become a useless eater, an unstainable resource. Many young girls in the U.S. will have 3-5 abortions by the time they are eighteen. Some young women have had as many as nine abortions. The Gunn Brothers DVD, The First Blast of the Trumpet Against the Monstrous Regiment of Women, is one of the best summaries I have seen on the impact of feminism on Christianity and American culture. Feminism has succeeded in demolishing what European men have built, fought and sacrificed themselves to preserve. It was (the propaganda) images of women and children being raped and violated by the vicious Hun, that stirred American men to enlist to fight in the Great War. The same thoughts stirred Australian men to defend their homeland against the Japanese in New Guinea. On a war memorial near Coomera, Queensland, at the base of Tamborine Mountain, is an inscription which, from memory reads something like, We (the names on the memorial) gave our all (our lives). You who pass, saluting as you go, remember our sacrifice, and ensure that no shame or stain falls upon this land for which we gave our all. Another one comes to mind: From little towns in a far land we came/ To save our honour and the world aflame/ By little towns in a far land we sleep/ And trust the world we won for you to keep. Medical officer Colonel John McCrae wrote the poem entitled In Flanders Fields in the field in pencil in a page torn from his despatch book. The last words of the poem were reportedly his last before he died of wounds in 1918: If ye break faith with us who die we shall not sleep. The poem adds the words, though poppies grow / In Flanders fields.

188

While I am well aware that the Illuminati has exploited courage and faith and manly sentiment in its use and management of war towards its goals, the manly sense of protective duty and sacrifice displayed by such men as Colonel McCrae is a commendable ideal. Until the nineteen sixties in Australia a soldierly masculinity was a standard to which young men aspired and women admired. Overnight that changed. The Australian soldier during the Vietnam years came to be held in virtual contempt the times they were a changing. Feminists allege that men who oppose feminism dont love women! Quite the contrary we love them and are standing up for them. We want to protect them from all that threatens them. Its our duty as men!!! I know many feminists dont want our courtesies, help and protection. I remember seeing a pop-art poster some years back which depicted a drowning woman refusing to put her hand out to the approaching lifesaver because he was male. How ludicrous! God made and equipped us men to be social guardians and guides. Society should, and did until the sixties, encourage the development of that character in boys and young men. As a young boy I was taught at home and in the classroom to respect women, to tip my hat to them, surrender my seat, open the door, carry the load, walk on the curb side of the footpath, honour and esteem them die for them, if necessary. The whole school was paraded one day (in 1956, I was a fourth grader) because a boy from our school (Maris Brothers Ashgrove, Brisbane) had reportedly not surrendered his bus seat to a woman. After a long lecture about respect and responsibility to women (and the elderly in this situation) all, except those boys who travelled on the said bus were dismissed. The boy responsible stepped forward (we were taught to be truthful and brave). He got six of the best. A man, not so long ago, in northern New South Wales, thrust himself in front of a Great White shark to save his wife, took her place in the jaws of death. I knew a man, Bob Jepperson, a good man, who saved the lives of everyone in a hotel fire in North Queensland, but lost his own life in the process (I have tears in my eyes just thinking about it). Another man in America dived several times into icy water into a sunken aircraft to save several lives and lost his own in the process. The firemen in the buildings on 9/11 gave their lives trying to save lives. Men will die to defend, not just their family and town, but the whole nation. Its our job our duty. What did the Lord say to Job when he first introduced himself in the whirlwind Gird up now thy loins (prepare yourself) LIKE A MAN; for I will demand of thee, and answer thou me (Job 38:3, emphasis added). It is our duty to stand against, not merely direct physical threats against our nation but assaults upon its fundamental structures, and, as Christians, those which assault our Christian faith. All Christians are charged to earnestly contend for the faith (Jude 3). The burden is on us men more than the ladies. The male shepherds in the visible Church who are leading the sheep down the gully will be severely judged by God. But what of the men who are standing by allowing it to happen, who ARE NOT earnestly contending for the faith?

189

Little by little (the Mystery SOP) every good thing is being torn down, every barrier to chaos dismantled and broken up, in the destroy-and-rebuild process of the Mystery system of Iniquity. To the Church at Sardis the Lord commanded: Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Remember therefore how thou hath received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shall not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee (Rev. 3: 2-3). The Western Cultural Barrier to the Mysteries and Magic Until 1951 in England, it was unlawful to practice witchcraft (since 1736 witchcraft had not been a capital offence but you could still go to jail if convicted of it). That the law against witchcraft was replaced by the Fraudulent Mediums Act the new act making it unlawful to receive money on false pretences. Since 1951 there has been a general rehabilitation of witches and their craft (Weaver,
op cid, p. 168).

On the surface it appears that witchcraft was legalized because it was regarded as really only hocus-pocus. Its a reasonable assumption. 1951 was probably the summit of twentieth centurys scientific materialism. But, as we have seen, many other things were afoot at that time. The world was being prepared for the Age of Eros and Dionysus. Blavatsky, writing in the nineteenth century, noted that probably not more than one man in a million of European blood is fitted either physically, morally, or psychologically to become a practical magician, and not one in ten millions would be found endowed with all (those) qualifications as required for the work despite the fact that magic, i.e. spiritual powers exist in all men (Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, p. 635). The men of Europe were not fitted for witchcraft because of their strong Christian based culture? The reader will recall Weishaupts statement that he could not use men as he found them, he had to mould them. The same applies to societies and cultures. The introduction and cultivation of Romanticism in France in the eighteenth century, before Weishaupt, was the beginning of a moulding process which Weishaupt inherited and refined to perfection. The French Revolution, organized and managed by Illuminists had as its major target, like the later Bolshevik Revolution the destruction of Christianity (there is an abundance of evidence in support of this fact for those who wish to investigate it). It was not so much the events, terrible as they were, but the ideas of Romanticism which facilitated the progressive moulding of the consciousness of Western man. The Lack of a Western Christian Mystical Tradition Western Christianity did not begin to develop a mystical tradition until fairly recently. Professor Elaine Pagels notes that with the exception of Western

190

Christianity all of the religious traditions, Islam, Judaism, Buddhism, Hinduism and Greek and Russian, Coptic and Ethiopic Christianity, all have their esoteric traditions. Only in Western Christianity, is the mystical tradition suppressed (reference to Pagels in Churtons, The Gnostics, pp. 49-50). But that was to change. Rousseaus Romanticism, for example, besides being predisposed against all formal and social constraints (it encourages a lawless ego), and its emphasis of God immanent, is a doorway to mysticism. Modern Feminism, a product of the movement has also played a role in the Western movement towards the mysticism especially eastern mysticism. The influence of Feminism in the churches has also resulted in an increase in a feeling approach to spirituality and mysticism. In some areas of the visible church, e.g. The Emerging Church Movement, mysticism has become well established. Male Headship Christianity is, or at least was, a religion of male headship in the Church and in the home. Kraemer, commenting on the fourth and fifth century Christian Church, notes that only among Christians is womans religious leadership an issue. Only Christians both attempt, sometimes successfully, to exclude women from religious office and community authority and argue about it (Ross Shepard Kraemer, Her
Share of the Blessings: Womans Religions Among Pagans, Jews, and Christians in the GrecoRoman World, New York: Oxford University Press, 1992, p. 174, quoted by Noll, ibid, p. 59).

Jung criticised Protestant Christianity for opposing the metaphysical representation of women. It was in this respect, he said, simply out of touch with the tremendous archetypal happenings in the psyche of the individual and the masses (Answers to Job, p. 167). He wrote this when womens wedding vows included the words obey. Sadly, today, there is little Christianity remaining which is not in step with the fallen world system. An Emphasis on the Individual and Individual Rights Jungs assertion that Protestant Christianity was out of step with the tremendous archetypal happenings in the individual and mass psyche is indicative of another feature of Christianity which helped shape the philosophical foundations of Western societies, its emphasis upon the individual and the rights of the individual. Dionysus, as we have seen, expands identity, but crushes individuality (Paglia). He is the instinctive group personality (Grant) and his power is collective power. It is the power of Orwells Nineteen Eighty-Four world: the individual only has it in as much as he ceases to be an individual. A person may, of course, be deceived into believing that he is surrendering his ego in exchange for his true Self part of a wider community or kingdom of realised Selves. But what he discovers and self-actualizes is an alchemically fashioned and controlled group mind.

191

De-industrialization and the Movement Back to Nature Associated with the attack on Christianity and Christian culture is the already commenced de-industrializing of the West not the East necessarily. China has been built into a superpower by the Illuminati. The job of doing this was given to the management of the Bechtel Corporation and its subsidiary, Bechtel China, Inc., much the same as Albert Kahn, Inc., was given the task of managing the development of the Soviet Union. The object was to make China a superpower by 2000 a task which is now accomplished (Antony Sutton, Americas Secret
Establishment, An Introduction to the Order of Skull and Bones, p. 181).

The Committees program to de-industrialize the West has been a long term program. It is best outlined in John Colemans book, The Committee of 300. The major Committee player in charge of Post Industrial Society Zero growth program is the Tavistock-Club of Rome. We will be looking closer at the workings of this program in a later chapter. The key word is sustainable a concept which will be/is being used to cover a multitude of horrendous sins, including genocide. Based on the teachings of doom-and-gloom merchants Thomas Robert Malthus (1766-1834) and the Club of Rome sponsored Frederick Von Hayek, it involves ceasing all industrial activity and massively culling populations (3 billion people by the year 2050, with an eventual target population under 500,000,000, i.e., under half a billion), all this on the pretext of maintaining a sustainable world (the target for Australia is a maximum population of 5-6 million). Sustainable, as said, means whatever the ruling factions want it to mean. It can justify the lowering of living standards to stone- age levels. Maurice Strong, occultist, member of the 300, and Secretary General of the 1992 Rio Conference (Earth Summit) which set the agenda for all environmental reforms (Agenda 21, Earth Charter) has advocated a return to stone age living: It is clear, he said, that current lifestyles and consumption patterns involving high meat intake, consumption of large amounts of frozen and convenient foods, use of fossil fuels, appliances, home and workplace air-conditioning and suburban housing, are not sustainable. In line with the Illuminati goals of destroying Christianity and all positive religions and making men pantheists, the worlds positive religions, Christianity, Judaism and Islam, have all been identified by the UN sponsored Green Movement as the biggest culprits in the environmental problems allegedly now confronting us. The world view and way of thinking (applying the logic of antithesis) of these religions, especially Christianity, they say, have set humans apart from and above the wider community of beings (dogs, mice, cockroaches). In political-correct talk they call it speciesistic dualism the elevation of man above the rest of the species. The Global Biodiversity Assessment Report (GBAR) to the United Nations Environmental Program (UNEP) states that Eastern cultures with religious traditions such as Buddhism, Jainism and Hinduism did not depart as drastically from the perspective of humans as members of a community of beings

192

including other living and non-living elements (rocks and such). Societies dominated by Islam, and especially by Christianity, have gone farthest in setting apart humans from nature and in embracing a value system that has converted a world into a warehouse of commodities for human enjoyment. In the process, not only has nature lost its sacred qualities, but most animal species that have a positive symbolic value in other human cultures have acquired very negative connotations in the European culture (Lawrence 1993). Conversion to Christianity has meant an abandonment of an affinity with the natural world for many forest dwellers, peasants, and fishers all over the world. Most of these people were drawn into the larger market economy and converted to Christianity by the late 1950s (Report page, 839, Chapter 12.2.3., words in brackets, except Lawrence 1993, added). The report elsewhere says that the relationship of human community members with one another should mould their relationship with other members be they trees, birds or mountain peaks Thus rivers may be viewed as mothers Animals may be treated as kin, and so forth (p. 838, Ch 12.2.3). The Illuminati obviously understood where the Romantic revolutionary inspiring idea of equality would lead to a biocentric world view, that is, to the absolute levelling of everything in a Pantheistic world view (that was and is their goal). But I wonder if any of the duped revolutionaries would have grasped it. Does the average person today grasp it? How many have read the Earth Charter or any of the other UN Environmental material? More importantly, how many Christians have figured it out? A principle of absolute control of a mass people is to allow no pre-eminence in the ranks, no hierarchical structures, no absolutes (which imply antithesis), no prioritising of humans over other species, in fact, over anything including dirt and dog poo. Bear in mind that the Earth Charter, the final version of which was approved and released by the Earth Charter commission in 2000, is based on the idea that the Earth is a living being (in line with the Gaia Hypotheses developed by James Lovelock). The Charter talks about eliminating all forms of discriminating in all its formats (12.a) all discrimination on the basis of sexual orientation, religion, anything under the sun. Such non-discrimination makes everything equal, including God and the Devil. It will be recalled that it was at the General Council of Freemasonry, at the Congress at Wilhelmsbad in 1782, that Weishaupt secured, through his chief executive Baron von Knigge, the commitment of illuminised Masonry to destroy Christianity and all positive religions and to promote Pantheism as the international religion (the perfect ism for totalitarian control), and set up a global republic. The Illuminati plans, as we have seen, have not changed one iota since they were laid down. Moreover they are still championing Liberty, Equality and Universal Brotherhood. And woman and Feminists continue to hold their high status as the Illuminatis chief apostles.

193

The Illuminati inspired New Age goal of spiritualizing the Earth needs to be interpreted in the Wilhelmsbad (Hermetic) context. What we have been asked to do in the New Age, says David Spangler, is to spiritualize the Earth, to bring Heaven down to Earthto inject into the realm of matter the dynamic force already present within the realm of spirit (Spangler, Reflections of the Christ, p. 50). This doesnt mean that in order to be ready to do so we must first make contact with the highest level. Such a view may result in a preoccupation with a subjective higher level and may impede the process (detachment and asceticism has never had mass appeal). Instead, one must realize, he said, that God is right now living most dynamically, most limitlessly, within the so called confines of matter, and that the confines of matter themselves are simply images held within the consciousness of God (ibid, p. 51). The Role of the Illuminatis Chief Apostles in the Environmental Program The special role of women in biodiversity-related issues is now widely recognised, the GBAR notes, and the role of women as managers of the environment, beginning with their role in the traditional hunter-gatherer societies: credited with collecting four times as much food as men, they have developed a thorough knowledge of plant and animal life and ecological processes (p 770, Ch. 11.2.3.1.4). In many societies, it adds, women manage the environment and possess far greater knowledge of biodiversitys value to farming and health
(p. 782, Ch. 11.2.3.6.).

Management of the environment is, where possible, to be put into the hands of women (naturally close to Nature) and indigenous people (religiously close to Nature). Women naturally have better skills, and indigenous and Tribal people have a vital role in the care and protection of Mother Earth. As said, everything under the sun can be evaluated in terms of sustainability (continuous education, control of sexual and reproductive health, sterilization, elimination of private property, elimination of the elderly and infirm, etc.). The Earth Charter affirms that gender equality is (a) prerequisite for sustainable development (Benchmark Draft, March, 18th, 1997, principle 10). The World bank Water Policy states that they have increased their focus on womans role in development (WBWP, p. 131). As I said, nothings changed. Its the same we will insinuate ourselves into their (womens) good opinion, and have them to work for us with zeal, without knowing that they do so approach. Feminism is gone markedly Green these days (abort your baby; save the baby seals). I recently saw a game show on TV where a girl was asked a series of questions one of which was, Who would you save, an elderly hobo (or drunk) or a baby seal (photos of each were flashed on a screen). The girl unhesitantly chose the baby seal. It never ceases to amaze me when Christian women vote Green. But then most of the churches are supporting the Agenda 21; Earth Charter initiatives to save the planet. Worship the Creation rather than the Creator, and save the planet! Can you believe it?!! The Bible says that those who do so will be given over to vile affections and a reprobate mind and

194

every manner of immorality the men sleeping with the men; the women with the women (Romans 1: 18-32). Worshipping Nature they become unnatural (abortion and homosexuality are not natural). Illuminati Patriarchy One final thing before moving on: the Illuminati are essentially, white Anglo Saxon Male Luciferians (although most profess Protestantism). Skull and Bones were until recently all WASPs (in recent years a few token non-WASPs have been admitted to the outer-circle, but no women). Patriarchy is at the heart of the Illuminati as instructions to its Mystery level initiates reveal. One instruction (to Priest initiates) begins with, Men originally led a patriarchal life, in which every father of a family was the sole lord of his house and his property Patriarchy, in its most ungodly form, is to be introduced. And not just for the ruling elite, as another instruction (to Rex degree candidates) reveals. It declares that every peasant, citizen and householder is a sovereign, as in the Patriarchal state, which must be restored, by whatever means are conducible peaceably, if it can be done; but, if not, then by force Senior members of Skull and Bones in the U.S. are known as Patriarchs. The human race is to become one family, said Weishaupt, and The head of every family will be what Abraham was, the patriarch, the priest, and the unlettered lord of his family, and Reason will be the code of laws to all mankind. This, says Spartacus (Weishaupt) is our GREAT SECRET (John Robison, Proofs of a Conspiracy, 1798, pp. 91; 101; 106; 115). Robison, noting the Illuminatis aims and methodology, warns women that when they have nothing to trust but the fondness of men they will soon find themselves reduced to slavery. When the sentiments of men change, they will not be so foolish as to keep in force laws which cramp their strongest desires. Then will the rich have their Harems, and the poor their drudges (ibid, p. 150). I have been of the opinion (and every observation that I have been able to make since I first formed it confirms it to me) that woman is indebted to Christianity alone for the high rank she holds in society (p. 152). Nature worship wont make women equal it will make them slaves as Weishaupt and his Committee inheritors know only well. The question we all, male and female, have to ask is, to whom do we submit? We have only two choices: The Lord Jesus Christ or Satan. Its as simple as that: Life or death. We either believe in our hearts, and confess with our mouths that the Lord Jesus was condemned in our place and suffered and died on the Cross for our sins, and was raised by God the Father from the dead, and are saved, or we dont and were not. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation (Romans 10:9-10). The Process to Decadence Dialectics doesnt lift man upwards it draws him downwards. The Dialectic is a process of corruption, the corruption of truth in particular, the truth that sets men free. The corruption of men (the natural leaders, teachers, and principle guardians

195

of the Faith, and of society in general) is an important part of the corruption of truth. Masculinity is, by nature, active. It strives to subdue rather than submit to nature, to rise above rather than sink into it. And it will die in defence of the established order. The American anthropologist and Tavistock social scientist, Margaret Mead (1901-78), understood that, Typically, maleness involves physical bravery, speed, the use of force, etc., and males more than females incline to tough mastery of the environment and a creative rather than reactive interference with physical and social realities (ref., by Lionel Tiger, Men in Groups, Panther, 1971, p. 182). It thus stands to reason that the Illuminati would want to nullify or redirect masculine potency feminise or brutalize it. Dialectics is a science of groups. Kurt Lewin described the process (or corruption) as applied to group life from a Change Agents perspective as: 1) unfreezing the present situation (group opposition to the thing), 2) moving to a new level (group accepting the new idea), and 3) re-freezing the idea at the new level (group acceptance of the new idea). Lewins Change Agents are performing the role of the Hermetic magician (performing as such knowingly or unknowingly). They only omit to inform the group members that the process is one of realising the God within and merging it mystically with Divine. The process is described by the Alchemist Geradous Dorneus. The first step is the liberation of a chemical element (unfreezing), which corresponds to the soul, from matter. The second involves the attempt to reunite the soul with matter at a new and higher synthesis. The third stage is the attempt to create a new and transformed union with undus mundusthe primary essence of life from which all creation sprang (Vincent Brome, Jung, Man and Myth, p. 241, word in brackets added). Jung believed that the process as described by Dorneus, more than all the other alchemists, best described the process of individuation or the realisation of the Self (Jung, Memories, Dreams, Reflections,
p. 260).

With Lewins process, as it is with Alchemy, the masculine Ego tends to be obstructive, always dividing, defining, compartmentalizing and categorizing, relegating everything to either this or that but not both. This tendency to think in terms of antithesis is obstructive to their process and needs to be overcome. The Ego, in the Alchemy process, has to be erased, buried like an acorn seed, (and dissolved) totally in the ground. Only then can the Undivided tree, with its thousands of acorns, thousands of Egos, with which, any or all we may identify with, grow (Chetwynd, op cid, pp. 64-66, words in brackets added). Of course, the freezing-unfreezing process is not explained in such a manner to the trainee Servant Leader who is going to apply the technique to his church group. The tree, it will be recalled, is an image of the true Self, mans essential nature, Dionysus (Chetwynd, p. 241).

196

The Tree of Life Weve seen that Gods judgements are reversed in the Mysteries and their affiliates (Satanism inverts everything of God). The Fall and expulsion of Adam and Eve, the confounding and scattering by God of the workmen at Babel are identified as depicting, allegorically, the dividing-separating segment of the creation process. The language of creation, says Chetwynd, is in terms of dividing (ibid, p. 43). Nimrods execution, dismemberment and the scattering of his body parts (re-enacted, for example, in the rituals of Dionysus), is said to depict death and resurrection to divinity. Jungian New Agers regard the myth of the dismembered god as depicting the broken death of the Ego, which, after being buried and returned to the Womb of Nature, is resurrected as the true Self (Chetwynd, p. 43). The burial and resurrection of the god is symbolized as a tree. The Tree of Life is, as said, based on the Tree of Nimrod, resurrected to new life after being cut into pieces. How many Christians are aware that the Christmas Yule Log is representative of the dead stock of Nimrod, deified as the sun-god, but cut down by his enemies, (and that) the Christmas-tree is Nimrod redivivus the slain god come to life again? The Christmas tree, says Hislop, symbolized the new-born God as Baal-berith, Lord of the Covenant (who) having fallen before his enemies, had risen triumphant over them all (Hislop, The Two Babylons, p. 98). The Tree of Classical Mythology and the Tree of Alchemy are variations of the same theme, the former symbolizing the hierarchy of gods and goddesses which have grown and sprouted from the trunk, the roots of the great tree being firmly planted in Unknowable Being, the latter, the plant-like growth of metals, through the agency of natural influence which the Alchemist seeks to understand and manipulate. In some mystical traditions, the wood, from which the Branch of God springs, is regarded as feminine, the Mother of the Sun God (Nimrod). Wood is symbolically feminine and in Alchemy the wooden Tau on which a snake, in the shape of a backward (mirror image) S, is depicted as being crucified, is a secret symbol for Philosophical Mercury the feminine, the medium of conjunction or synthesis. The serpent, the life restorer, is depicted in some ancient engravings, as entwined about a stump, and, as we have seen, entwined around the staff of Hermes patron of Alchemy. In this day and age of mass deception and mind manipulation Christians need to stay close to the Word of God and, to the extent possible, stay in touch with what is going on about them. My people are destroyed through lack of knowledge: because thou hast rejected knowledge I will also reject thee, that thou will be no priest to me: seeing thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy children (Hosea 4:6). We are living in the days of great apostasy. When a book, depicting the Tree of Classical Mythology and of Alchemy on its cover, and flogging the alchemical process in its pages, can be a best seller (The Purpose

197

Driven Life had sold over 20 million copies by 2004); when Christians all over the world are gathering together in small (facilitator led) groups and dialogue their way to truth (consensus) males interacting with females in the birthing process, you can be sure were in the prophesied days of apostasy. The Acorn/Oak symbolism, which represents the death and resurrection (Nimrod style) of the true Self, belongs to the Mysteries not Christianity. As J.D. Christian has correctly pointed out, Oaks in the Bible represent IDOLATRY and are almost always mentioned in terms of Gods judgement on apostates and the wicked who worship Baal (Hidden Secrets of the Alpha Course, p. 283). So what are Christians doing signing an oak-leaf decorated Covenant as represented on page thirteen of Rick Warrens book, The Purpose Driven Life? The resurrected Nimrod, was, as we have seen, worshipped as Baal-berith: Lord of the Covenant. Christians who have signed this binding agreement or contract have committed a most serious sin (2 Peter 2:20-21). The Tree of Classical Mythology symbolizes the various hierarchies of the Greek gods in concatenated order. In the Mysteries, you cannot get away from hierarchy from the Great Chain of Being. There is a hierarchy in Hell. And there is a hierarchy in Heaven. The only place you find flat-earth equality is in contemporary humanism. Weve seen that non-discriminating legislation and affirmative action policies have contributed to the development of this state of social diffusion. The god who presides over non-discrimination and equality is, as has been repeatedly noted, Dionysus the greatest of the dying and resurrecting gods of the Mystery Religions. The resurrected Dionysus also represents, as we have seen, the true Self individually and collectively. To give birth to this god of fluidity and transmutation one has to surrender the Ego the discriminating self. Lewis notes that the shaman receives his gift of illumination, in return for a surrendering of the self or part of the self, described in the classical language of mysticism as gnosis a fusion of man with divinity (I.M. Lewis, Ecstatic Religion, an Anthropological Study of Spirit Possession, p. 57). The shaman, as a result, comes under the influence of demons. Lewis notes the use of the expressive language of the stables by possession cults and cultures to describe a pre-possessed state. He says that in many cultures there is the belief that in a state of latent or incipient possession prior to actual trance the spirit is perched on the shoulders or neck of its hostThus the Greek oracle at Delphi was mounted by the God Apollo who rode on the nape of her neck(p.58). With full possession (or full manifestation of possession) the host is usually totally effaced by the invading spirit. At Delphi, the male spirit, Pytho, a giant Serpent, was said to enter into the high priestesses and speak through their mouths (ibid). Spangler would have us totally renounce the self (Ego) in order to receive the power of the collective Self. Dionysus, as weve seen, expands identity, but crushes individuality (Paglia). He is the instinctive group personality (Grant) and his power is collective power. Such power involves the magicians bargain,

198

as described by C.S. Lewis: give up your soul, get power in return. But once our souls, that is, our selves, have been given up, the power thus conferred upon us will not belong to us. We shall in fact be the slaves and puppets to that which we have given our souls (C.S. The Abolition of Man, p. 43, italics added). The that is ultimately not the spirit of Dionysus the so called spirit of the reconstructed man. The that is that which pulls the strings to manipulate the new man: the Apollonian Power as exercised by the self-styled Olympians of Illuminism, above them, the Principalities and Powers, and the Rulers the Darkness of this world, and ultimately, the Devil himself. The Dionysian-Hegelian Hero Physical bravery, speed, the use of force, tough mastery of the environment, a creative rather than reactive interference with physical and social realities are, as Tavistock anthropologist Margaret Mead understood, qualities of typical maleness. The qualities, as exercised by morally responsible men, within a male social and military culture which reinforces them, are of great value to a society. It is not, however, in the interests of the chaos magicians to promote the development and reinforcement of such qualities, and have accordingly targeted the male heroic and discriminating psyche with the object of draining or barbarizing it. The entertainment media has played a significant part in this regard. The heroic ego of the young male is no longer being shaped by tough, but morally straight-up-and-down-and narrow good-guy role models, like John Wayne, Gary Cooper, Alan Ladd, or James Stewart. The modern hero is typically an Hegelian hero a man not bound by traditional concepts or morality and ethics, who does not exhibit such virtues as modesty, humanity, philanthropy and forbearance (William Shirer, The rise and Fall of the Third Reich, p. 130). The first significant hero of this mould was the spaghetti-western hero, The Man with No Name, played by Clint Eastwood. The Eastwood character has been described as an unkempt leading character who was quick to violence, to whom vengeance was a virtue, a man bereft of conscience, inherently amoral. (Description on record cover, Music
from the Films of Clint Eastwood, Silva Screen) .

In recent years weve seen the representation of evil as heroic virtue. The heroes have become far more ruthless and amoral in their struggle against the enemies of the State. The public are, in this respect, being subtly manipulated to favour this increased ruthlessness of law enforcers. We will be dealing more fully with this subject in Part Two so we wont delve much further into it here. Suffice to say that the movie screens and video games, are full of heroes who blend the opposites, especially good and evil as in such good-guy characters as Wolverine, Ghost Rider (who appears to have emerged from Hell itself), and Hell Boy (who did). In the League of Extraordinary Gentlemen, Mr Hyde, the dark side of Dr. Jekyll, is recruited to save humanity. As long as humanity is being saved that is all that counts. Spiderman, a gentle hero with a creepy symbol, who discovers his dark side in one movie, symbolizes the

199

union of heaven and earth. The American Indians, for example, believed in a Spiderman who would come and heal the division between the heavenly and earthly realms. The depiction of evil as heroic virtue is especially dangerous and destructive to character development in adolescent men. Woe unto them, says the Bible, that call evil good and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter! (Isaiah 5:20). And, one may assume, woe to parents, many of whom are professing Christians, who take their young boys along to be entertained by good guy heroes, such as the recent Dark Knight Batman, or the younger kids to see such mind transforming evil as Harry Potter. The good bad guy heroes relates back to the inversion of Lucifer and Christ in Luciferian occultism. The New Agers have the Hegelian hero covered theologically. Lucifer, they point out, is really a good guy, and has a job to do in the individual finding and bring forth his true Self, what the Jungians call Individuation. Lucifer, says David Spangler, represents experience. He is the embodiment of those qualities which build up the self, and ultimately kindle the inner light, the light that is capable of manifesting the One Light that stands behind itthe Light of wholeness, the Light of God (Spangler, Reflections on the Christ, pp. 32-45). The Superman (Lucifers man) representing the next level of human evolution, is about to appear, says Spangler (Spangler, ibid, p. 36). So we may as well get the kids ready for his arrival. The point to remember is that Individuation is not completed until everyone shares the same consciousness. In other words, the Antichrist cannot appear until the whole world desires his appearance. The Chaos merchants have just about got us to the point where the world is ready for the Superman. What we need is a world leader to get us out of the current mess, a non-believing friend said to me recently not just any leader, but a superman. Finding the Balance The Pythagorean form, as we have seen, is always a due blend of opposites. And what has that got to do with marriage and cell group dialoguing? Everything! The fact that nobody knows much about, or hasnt heard of, Pythagoras, Heraclitus, the Hegelian Dialectic, Dionysus, Hermes, Hermetic magic, the Alchemical Process, Plato, the Principle of Universal Equilibrium, or Jung, is beside the point. IF YOURE PRACTICING what these people preach and stand for, youre NOT practicing Christianity. Men and women have increasingly come to believe that a good relationship is one in which the power within the relationship is satisfactorily balanced (duly blended). Male headship and sex roles are gone. It is up to the spouses to work out which power is assigned to which spouse relative to certain functions. This is the levelled playing-field of Dionysus. This is TQM country! Couples divide

200

power in many different ways. wrote one expert on the subject. In one couple, for example, one spouse may make all the decisions having to do with home and children, while the other spouse will make all the decisions involving the social context outside the family. In another couple, one spouse may have power over all the decisions involving money, while the other spouse may make all the decisions involving family and friends (Madanes, quoted by Shirley Gilligan, B. Soc. Sc., Welfare
Officer, Chinchilla Hospitals Board).

Of course there will be exceptions to the Biblical norms, for example, if a man becomes physically handicapped or vice-verse. But such adjustments do not negate the general rules pertaining to roles (husbands are to provide for their families, to love and sacrifice themselves for their families; wives are to respect and obey their husbands). In the film Monstrous Regiment of Women the Feminist author Gretchen Ritter is asked to define feminism. A Feminist is someone who believes in equality, human rights and democracy. And to the question, Now if someone wasnt a Feminist. What would be the antithesis (of Feminism)? The antithesis of Feminism is someone who believes in hierarchy and the inherent authority of some over others (ibid, ch. What is Feminism?). Note there is no mention of women, only the egalitarian/non-egalitarian antithesis. Compare Feminist egalitarianism with Druckers TQM system in which hierarchical leadership (command-control) is replaced with communitarian cooperation. The Feminist woman is of course deceived. There is hierarchy in everything. The Biblical hierarchy is God, Christ, man, woman: the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God (1 Cor. 11:3). If you have difficulty with such Scriptures, you will most probably have little if any difficulty with the TQM Communitarian process. The Scriptures endorse John Knoxs statement that To promote a woman to bear rule, superiority, dominion, or empire, above any realm, nation, or city, is repugnant to natureA thing most contrary to his revealed will and approved ordnance. It is not just in the church that leadership is male but society as a whole. Democracy describes a rule of the people. What does the Bible have to say explicitly about democracy? Nothing! But it says that leadership is a male responsibility. So, in a democracy should women have half the voting power? When they were granted it in America, some of the strongest voices against it came from women. Why? Because its simply unbiblical! There is, of course, such a thing as the gender factor in voting, and the politicians well know very how to exploit and appeal to it. They especially did this in the recent presidential election in the U.S. In America, 7.8 million more women than men vote (pre 1998 election figures). The reader can decide whether Isaiah 3:12, which depicts an apostate Israel being ruled over by women and oppressed by children, can be applied to the U.S. The planned Luciferian NWO will not, of course, be equal. It will be a well structured, multiple decked, evil patriarchal hierarchy in which women are

201

totally degraded and free sex is mandatory (Coleman, ibid, p. 141). But as the spirit of whoredom is already being taught (in sex education) and peddled to girls (from Barbie Doll sex toys to T shirts with Im a flirt) and encouraged (in the entertainment media) so they probably wont mind being common property. Theyll probably think its the most enlightened way to live. The fact is, as has been repeatedly noted, the Antichrist is not coming until people want him to come. There is, of course, a Plan (as the New Agers are happy to confirm). But that doesnt involve the (false) Christ coming to impose his will on people. He is not coming to build the New Age. We have to build it for him (all dominion theology is based on this Lie). Just as the Jewish nation needs to repent and desire the return of their Messiah before He returns, the world must be ready for and receptive to the coming of the (false) Christ before he will come. Anyone who thinks there isnt a hierarchy in the coming New Age has not read any of their literature. They openly speak of the Hierarchy, and the externalization of the Hierarchy. The Greek Pantheon is a hierarchy; the Tree of Classical Mythology is a hierarchy, the Sephiroth is a hierarchy, Platonic emanations are hierarchal, the Platonic science of dialectic is a method for determining the hierarchy of the forms, everything in the Mysteries is hierarchal. Benjamin Crme says that There is nothing but hierarchy in the whole of the cosmos. All of us are some step on a ladder from down there to infinity. The Mystery hierarchy is a pyramid: not much room at the top, but plenty of room at the bottom. The role of the New Age Hierarchy is to develop self-consciousness in all beings the third stage in the Hegelian triad when subject and object become one (The Reappearance of the Christ and the Masters of Wisdom, pp. 71-72). To this end, the Hierarchy itself, meaning the Masters, the Initiates, and the disciples in the world, invoked THE AVATAR OF SYNTHESIS, back in the 1940s (Crme, ibid, p. 78, emphasis added). We know that they started gearing up for synthesis, with such agencies of synthesis as the UN, IMF, World Bank, etc., and we know in America by the 1940s the Americans had become, by and large, dialectical thinkers (primarily through the efforts of The Order in Education). We know that John Dewey in the 1940s used the term Change Agent; the national Training Labs kicked off, and so forth. And we know the whole sorry story down to the rise of the change agents (of synthesis) in the church and their self-perpetuation through leadership development programs and the like and the general movement in the world and in the worldly churches towards the setting up of a communitarian synthesis. The Avatar of Synthesis, a fallen angel who normally goes by the name of Eros Lord Synthesis, could not have been evoked, I believe, until dialectical thinking began to dominate Western thought processes. We get what we deserve. If we go to a Black Mass, we invite the Devil into our lives. And if we as a nation

202

begin thinking in terms of synthesis we invite the Avatar of Synthesis into our nation. Where in the Bible are we told to think in terms of synthesis, of balance, or equilibrium, of consensus? Are Christ and Satan forces in balance. Does Light have communication with Darkness (as the New Agers tell us it does)? Does Christ have any agreement with Satan? Is Christ yea and nay? Is Our Lord and Saviour THE WAY or merely a way THE TRUTH or just a truth? Schaeffer, as weve seen, warned, in the late 1960s, that thinking in terms of synthesis was the biggest threat to the Christian church. No one listened. And now Lord Synthesis and his fellow synthesis-serving spirits are moving about the visible church at will, especially in Church Growth Movement (CGM) cell groups, which, in using Dialectic methodology to arrive at truth (synthesis), are evoking these agents of synthesis into their midst. They call them Egregores. Well be looking at them in a short while. The point to make here is that dialoguing to consensus is dialoguing away from the Truth (which is known in antithesis not synthesis); away from the Truth by which men are saved and set free from the bondage of sin and death. The thing about Eros is that he is very lovey-dovey. When combined with piety Eros is almost indistinguishable from agape. It seems that under this false spirit of love and righteousness a person can bestow all (his) goods to feed the poor (and his) body to be burned. But if he does not have Gods love (agape) it profits him nothing (1 Cor. 13:3). Agape is Gods love produced in the heart of the yielded saint by the Holy Spirit, a love that impels one to deny himself for the sake of the loved one it is a Christ centred love (Wuest, The New Testament, expanded translation). Robert A. Traina notes that eros is essentially a self-acquisitive( love), even in its highest Platonic form, with the I at the centre, whereas agape is self-giving, with the Thou at the centre (1 Cor. 13:5). (Robert A. Traina, Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, 1978,
pp. 396-98).

According to New Agers, the spiritual man is currently supplanting the intellectual man. The intellect, without the guidance of the heart, they say, is naturally predisposed (like the male Ego) towards dogmatic definitions and exclusions (the logic of antithesis) and consequently division. The spiritual man (with Eros in his heart) is, on the other hand, concerned primarily with loving unity and harmony (synthesis). And that is what the object of the dialoguing in the cell groups is all about finding common ground and synthesis. Gods Character as the Ground for Truth Buswell, in his Systematic Theology of the Christian Religion, quoted in the preface, is worth quoting again, Buswell reminds us that if the words truth and falsity have any meaning, they imply the basic laws of logic, especially the law of contradictories, that is, the law that two contradictory propositions cannot both be true. Furthermore, the laws of logic, which govern truth, are derived from Gods holy character (they are not a reality independent of God). As such they must be universal and without exception in their application. Finally, and MOST

203

IMPORTANTLY, the truth which is one of the essential attributes of God contains not merely the laws of logic (which are largely negative) but contains also the positive content of Gods revelation (vol. 1, p. 70). Truth, without propositional revelation, becomes man centred, subject to dialectics. The Anchoring of the Feminine in Mass Consciousness. Weve seen that Jung proposed that the world Saviour (the Antichrist) cannot come until the feminine has been suitable anchored in the mass consciousness. Many Christians, myself included, believe that the Restraining hand of God, the Holy Spirit in His ministry in the Body of Christ, is restraining the revelation of the Wicked One, until He be taken out of the way (2 Thess. 2: 7-8). And we believe that the Mind of Christ in individuals is the means by which He is restraining. So, we have on one side of the spiritual fence as it were, the Devil trying to raise a mindset which will facilitate the arrival of his Man of Sin, and the Holy Spirit in His Church ministry opposing him. The Devils agents in the process are all the change agents and agencies and change promoting philosophies and change management methodologies which he has fostered to effect his purpose. On the other side is all that is anchored to the unchanging, fixed and permanent, immutable Word of God: the Rock of Christ. Its as simple as that. My son, fear thou the Lord and the king: and meddle not with them that are given to change: For their calamity shall rise suddenly (Prov. 24:21-22). Similarly, the day of the lord is coming suddenly, as a thief in the night. For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them (1 Thess. 5: 2-3). We have seen that allegory and symbolism are important tools in the magicians repertoire. As we move further away from a language based culture to an image based culture the power of symbols to manipulate consciousness and effect synthesis will increase considerably. The Adversary, in this respect, not only employs symbols, he removes those that oppose his purposes. The Jettisoning or Corrupting of Traditional Church Symbols Most of what has been traditionally recognised as Protestant church symbolism is not being included in new church buildings, and in many cases, is being removed from older buildings. The bell-tower or steeple, the stained glass windows, the organs, and in many churches the hymns symbols from the past which might detour people from coming into the church or make them feel uncomfortable when inside have disappeared. Protestant churches are becoming more and more like entertainment centres. This is especially evident in Rick Warrens massive Purpose Driven church (PDC) movement, a movement that has spread like wildfire across America and elsewhere. There is, reportedly, an episode of The Simpsons where Lisa leaves the Christian church and becomes a Buddhist because the Christian churches have changed their image and installed such modern conveniences as push-button reclining leather

204

seats and have become commercialized and incorporated. From what Ive been told there is one scene where Homers stingy Capitalist boss is depicted as being present during a church leadership meeting and donating money. Lisa, after shopping around the other faiths, has a Richard Gere type character explain the anti-materialism, simplicity and, by implication the superiority of the Buddhist faith. The Simpsons is a very cleverly done mirror of the world process. It appears at times as if, while people are laughing at the show, the writers of the program are laughing at the viewing public. The Cross The cross (as opposed to the Catholic crucifix), the symbol of Christ crucified, still appears to be displayed on and in most churches. Although, this (Christ crucified) stumbling block to the Jews, and foolishness to the Greek mind (and their intellectual heirs), will presumably become increasingly offensive to the members of the developing Global church. Weishaupt set out to destroy Christianity and, in this respect, one would expect that its central symbol the cross would be targeted for elimination or gross corruption. The global Nazi (Gnostic) church that Hitler planned to introduce was to be washed clean of every vestige of Christianity including the Christian cross. Hitler commissioned Rosenberg to draw up articles for the new church which included the irrevocable extermination of the strange and foreign Christian faith. On the day of its foundation, the article stated, the Christian cross must be removed from all churches, cathedrals and chapels and it must be superseded by the only unconquerable symbol, the Swastika(quoted by Suster, ibid, pp. 107-08). The Swastika, the left rotating, twisted cross, also called the gammadion, symbolizes the Lunar Way, the way of death, sacred to Kali the dark Hindu goddess of destruction but is also the way of the Soul with its instinctive feminine values and close to Nature (Chetwynd, ibid, p.
161).

The Christian cross is increasingly becoming an offensive symbol to many nonChristians, for example, the American Civil Liberties Union (ACLU) has reportedly filed a suit in the US to have all military cross-shaped headstones removed.(https://webmail.internode.on,net/readermail.php?id=3981&folder=Inbox&cache=B D366B1...9/08/2010). The pre-Christian Vikings, in the face of advancing Christianity, considered the Christian Cross an increasingly potent runic symbol, being challenged only by the hammer of Thor (Johannes Brondsted, The Vikings, The
Background to a Fierce and Fascinating Civilization, Penguin, 1960, p.276).

The Cross or course can be corrupted. It can, as already noted, be twisted into a left or right rotating swastika, it can be inverted, have parts removed (e.g. the extension above the horizontal arms) to make it a Tau Cross, or shortened at its base, or tipped on its side as in the Cross of St Andrew, and the Cross of Rome and Constantine. It can be displayed with additional symbols (e.g. the rose, the circle, the cross of St Andrew, the letter P etc.), all of which carry different esoteric and exoteric meaning. All of the symbolism is, as one would expect,

205

contrary to Christ. For example, if shortened at the base to make all sides equal, the cross becomes: the universal mark or symbol for the complete male organ, the Phallus (J.B. Hannay, quoted by Starr Miller, ibid, p. 720). Chetwynd notes that it represents the interaction of the basic forces (pure energy, the raw material of life) from which the universe flows. As a dynamic shape, the cross draws together from the four quarters and scatters to the four quarters. The swastika, he says, is the same as the simple cross but with the dynamic element especially stressed
(A Dictionary of Sacred Myth, p. 160).

The Pulpit A pulpit is a symbol of authority (a church spire or steeple, of God transcendent). A church needs to guard its pulpit beware of who you put in it to make authoritative pronouncements from it. As churches, under the influence of TQM principles, move away from the vertical, command-authority structure of communities, they begin disregarding the pulpit. Most new Protestant churches arent even equipped with them. I attended a wedding recently in a nineteenthcentury church. The officiating pastor, a visitor to the church, began his preservice address from the pulpit. Spreading his hands imposingly on either side of the pulpit barrier, he began with the comment, This feels good. I wish I had one of these in my church. Even if the church has a pulpit, there is a trend, more evident in some denominations than others, to deliver the Sunday message from the church floor, a mezzanine, or raised floor, below the pulpit. Sometimes the pastor interacts, TQM style, with his congregation. The vertical (God transcendent) has been replaced with the horizontal (God immanent) absolutes and antithesis, with relativism and synthesis. Instead of looking up people look horizontal or inward. This may sound perfectly alright to some people. But if you look inward without looking up youll only find the desperately wicked and deceitful above all things self. The alchemical process is not simply dividing and reuniting at a higher level. Its about finding the god within. To do that you have to strip away everything that would impede the discovery e.g. the pulpit. Womans Head Coverings Druckers community based global management system substitutes the traditional military style Command and Control leadership model with that of Servant Leadership. It was 1977 when they introduced management training into the Australian Federal Police (then known as the Australia Police) and began to initiate the shift away from the so called galley slave (command and control) approach to a more interactive, horizontal style of collective management (I remember because I was a member and did a course). Symbols are very import in magic they are, as has been stressed, one of its three cornerstones (the others being the Universal Agent and the Power of the Will). I was raised as a Catholic and I recall when no Catholic woman would ever enter a

206

church without a head covering a hat, scarf, or, if they were caught with nothing else available, a handkerchief. It wasnt just the Catholic churches. I recall a 1952 vintage photograph of a Baptist church with every woman in it wearing a hat. The Bible says that the woman praying or prophesising without her head covered dishonours her head (1 Cor. 11:6). Verses 8-10 say that the woman ought to have a symbol of authority on her head because of the angels (who well understand authority and position). Even Satan has his position, as demonstrated by Michael, who did not bring against him a railing accusation when contending with him for the body of Moses, but said The Lord rebuke thee (Jude 9). As has been repeatedly stressed, only in Dionysian humanism do you find flat-earth-levelplaying-field equality. The Christian equality in Christ, the equality of Gal. 3:28, is nothing like humanistic equality. Some years ago, a young man who joined a group of us in a prayer session observed that the two women present had covered their heads while praying. When he queried it afterwards I simply pointed him to 1 Cor. 11. It seems straightforward enough, he said after reading the chapter. I wonder why the ladies dont do it at our church. Ill raise the subject tonight at Bible study. Well youd better gird up your loins when you do, I advised him. Why? Were a Bible believing church, he replied. Just gird up your loins, I said. He reported back later that he couldnt believe the uproarious response he got. His appeals to be allowed to read the Corinthian chapter were refused. The hat is a symbol of divine order, of male headship, that is why it is no longer worn. Even in the general community, even in sunny Queensland, the only hats you see on women (aside from those worn at the races) are male style hats or sloppy, utilitarian work hats. Weve seen that the Jungian-New Age people say that the consciousness of the feminine must be raised and anchored in the mass mind before the appearance of their Christ can take place. Weve also seen that the Avatar of Synthesis was evoked in the nineteen-forties (after mankinds conscious had been raised sufficiently to receive it) to promote synthesis in every sphere of life. In this regard, the New Agers have placed a premium on those symbols which promote synthesis (e.g. symbols which mingle good and evil, beauty and ugliness, male and female, in heroes for example). The unifying function of symbols, in this Age of Synthesis, is thus for New Age occultists, paramount. Conversely, symbols which oppose synthesis: which promote antithesis and reinforce old patterns of behaviour, have to be eliminated. A head covering is such a symbol. Is it going too far to propose that the refusal on the part of contemporary women to wear head covering in church and when praying is a rebellious stand against the order of Gods creation, and is reinforcing and promoting the consciousness which the New Agers say must precede the appearance of their Christ? I am not going to be contentious on the issue. Paul implies that it shouldnt be in 1 Cor. 11: 16. And I am opposed to any attempt to make it compulsory in any church. When I wrote Feminism, I thought that wearing hats in church and

207

during prayers was a defunct custom, and that a womans long hair would suffice to symbolise the underlying principle. It was my wife that debated the point with me and changed my mind. The Scriptures are clear. But the compliance must come from a womans heart and should not be imposed. Neither should the compliance with 1 Cor. 11 by a woman be discouraged. Unfortunately, woman who wear hats in church nowadays are not well received by their sisters. I know of one woman who was forced to leave a congregation as a result of the treatment she received from the women of the church because she wore a head covering at services and during prayer and Bible study groups. I know a man who is in his late thirties and has never married. When I asked him recently why? He replied that he hadnt, and had no intention of doing so, until he found a Christian lady who is prepared to comply with 1 Cor. 11:5. I wished him well. What do the Scriptures say on the matter? But I would have you know, that the head of every man is Christ, and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God (1 Cor. 11:3). Neither was the man created for the woman; but the woman for the man. For this cause ought the woman to have power (a symbol of authority) on her head because of the angels (1 Cor. 11:9-10). Women are not to be teachers or to exercise authority over men because of the ORDER of CREATION and the deception of Eve (1 Timothy 2:12-15); Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church: and he is the saviour of the body. Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their husbands in everything. Husbands love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church and gave himself for it; that he might sanctify it and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word (Eph. 5:22-26); Wives submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as it is fit in the Lord (Col. 3:18). Also 1 Peter 3:1-7, 1 Cor. 14:34-36. Titus 2:1-6 instructs the older women to teach the young women to be sober, to love their husbands, to love their children, to be discreet, chaste, keepers at home (homemakers), obedient to their own husbands, that the words of God be not blasphemed. Where the ideal of sexual egalitarianism prevails and the abovementioned Scriptures are ignored symbolized in the absence of head coverings; where dialoguing to agreement about Biblical truth involves women (in violation of 1 Tim: 2: 11-14) you are in the flat-land where dialectical thinking and TQM flourish, where forces equally self justified are being managed by Hermetic magicians. Neo Gnosticism and TQM At the core of Hermeticism is, as we have seen, Gnosticism the process of finding and bringing forth the god within. Jung, as has been noted, modelled his psychology on Gnosticism. Jung, says Wehr, quite consciously placed himself

208

and his analytical and archetypal psychology within the tradition of genuine Gnosis (G. Wehr, Jung, A Biography, p. 370). There are two models of the psyche in Jungian psychology, the conflict resolution model, which views the psyche as a homeostatic system capable of readjusting itself when out of balance, and a conflict model, which pictures the psyche in the grip of irreconcilable tensions. Demaris Wehr, noting the two models, comments that, although Jung spoke of the need to resolve the disharmony of the opposites, he nevertheless saw that the cessation of the tension of opposites in the psyche would end in death. Without the tension of opposites there would be no life energy, Jung argued, quoting Heraclitus: War is the father of all things. Moreover, consciousness is impossible unless one discriminates between the opposites and thus participates in them (Letters, p. 304, quoted by Wehr, pp. 44-45). Wehr proposes that the two models should not be considered separately but as a dialectic of conflict resolution (ibid). That is correct. Jungian analytical psychology is, as is the whole Hermetic Mystery tradition, grounded in dialectics. Weve seen that other commentators on Jung, such as Peter OConnor, share the same conclusions as Wehr. OConnor correctly extends the application of Jungs model from the personal psyche to the macrocosmic psyche, from Atman to Braham (OConnor, Understanding Jung, Understanding Yourself). In this respect Jung was, according to such eminent people as the Dutch ecumenist Visser T Hooft, regarded as the strongest force for religious syncretism, a syncretism which extends to eastern religions. Jung is particularly popular with Christian feminists. Since Freud was conspicuously incapable of expressing or perhaps appreciating the Feminine, they say, it is Jungian psychology that pretty well dominates the journey inward (Tony Kelly, Christian conversion and the feminine, in The Force of the Feminine, p. 185). Christian feminism combined with Jungian psychology is pure Gnosticism, the arch heresy of Christianity, the antichrist of Johns first epistle. Jungian psychology embraces the Gnostic ideal of the elimination of sexual differentia, not merely in terms of equal status for women but in terms of androgyny. Gnosticism subscribes to the due blending concept of Pythagoras the form (ideal) being always in some sense a Mean or due blend of opposites (Burnet Greek Philosophy, ibid.). The idea, as we have seen, is grounded in the Mystery accounts of creation out of chaos. Plato taught that men and women were originally one and that longing for each other is the longing for reunification. The Fall, according to Blavatsky, was not a personal transgression on the part of man, but simply the law of the dual evolution(Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, p. 277). Creation begins with division and ends with each cycle in a higher synthesis. Christian feminists, following this Mystery line of though agree that the Fall caused the division into two mutually opposing modes of being, masculine and feminine. Christ, they say, came to rebuild the bridges between every part of our divided nature, that this particular division (sexual polarity) is bridgeable and indeed has to

209

be bridged if we are to be whole human beings, and that it is the continuing work of redemption to try to do so (Margaret Ann Franklin, The Force of the Feminine, Introduction, p. xiii, words in brackets added). In other words, Christ functions as the Mystery Eros, Lord Synthesis, the god who effects a healing union between the sexual opposites. Men are, of course, part of the Process. They, the doctrine asserts, have a feminine core, the anima, and women, a masculine core, the animus. The function of each is to mediate the content of the objective psyche or Collective Unconscious into consciousness, allowing each sex to express their contra-sexual qualities. Women may thus be aggressive, men tender. Androgyny is the goal, a state according to Carolyn Heilbrun, which suggests a full range of experience open to individuals who may, as women, be aggressive, as men, tender; it suggests a spectrum upon which human beings choose their places without regard to propriety or custom. The freedom of possibilities this suggests, comments Franklin, is breath-taking (Hester Eisenstein, Contemporary Feminist Thought, Unwin Paperbacks, 1984, p. 60, quoted by Franklin, ibid, p. xiii). Women may be, in other words, anything they wish to be. And men must accommodate them. I read an account a while back of a Green Beret officer called out of retirement to command a unit in the Gulf War (first round). He noticed a number of women walking about in combat maternity smocks. When he asked for the number of pregnancies he was refused the information (it was political he was told). There was no end of complaints from the women about everything under the sun petty things such as not wanting to bunk in the same tent with another woman. On one occasion he caught a female officer passionately kissing an enlisted man, his hand up her blouse. When he complained about all this, about for example, not even having access to the full battle-efficiency of his unit (pregnant women are not fully battle efficient), he was told to shut up or face the consequences. None of his junior officers backed him (except privately). Men he personally knew who would charge a machine-gun across open ground if given the order to do so were afraid to stand up to the system. The average modern Christian woman knows nothing about Gnosticism the arch Christian heresy and in their ignorance are embracing it, e.g., via Jung. The fundamental doctrine of Gnosticism is the double divinity. Edith Starr Miller notes that the dual principle, which claims that Lucifer is good and Christ evil, underpins the theological theory of all modern occultism. Most Christian feminists would do double somersaults if you accused them of holding such a belief. They none the less hold to a very esoteric view of the Scriptures which identifies all Scriptures which allegedly demean women as the distorted products of male bias, even the concept of God as masculine is challenged. The contributors to The Force of the Feminine see their task as converting the Church to the feminine. This task involves awakening individual Christians to the need to feminise Church structures but it goes beyond this as far beyond as to rethink the very notion of God (The Force of the Feminine, back cover). Rethink the very notion of God?!

210

This is only a half-step, if that, from identifying the traditional concept of the God of the Old Testament as evil, and a revamped notion of the New Testament God, along the lines of the androgynous Dionysus (a false Christ), as good. This is Gnosticism, ancient and new. The affinity of Feminism with Witchcraft has been repeatedly noted. Noll notes the considerable influence of Jung on modern witchcraft (Wicca, goddess spirituality) neo-paganism, and occultism in general. Occultists, he says, have adopted Jungs concept of the collective conscious. He quotes Tanya Luhrmann, who notes that In magicians writings, the collective unconscious practically became a place, to which magical ritual could be a map which magicians use to travel in the collective human soul (Tanya Luhrmann, Persuasions of the Witchs Craft:
Ritual Magic in Contemporary England, p. 181, quoted by Richard Noll, The Jung Cult, Origins of a Christian Movement, p. 295).

Jungs works are regarded by some as inspiring a new dispensation to succeed the Jewish and Christian dispensations of the Old and New Testaments. Noll notes that passages of Jungs works are often read as part of the sermons of some ministers (p. 297). Jungian, as we have seen, pretty much dominates the journey inward in Christian Feminism. And weve seen that the Jungian movement, which has merged with the New Age Movement, has been, has been a seductive influence within the visible Church, especially in the Inner Healing, Faith Movement sector. Dave Hunts, The Seduction of Christianity, exposed it. But it didnt go away, it just got bigger. As has been repeatedly stressed, it doesnt matter if you havent heard of Jung. If you are practicing his Gnostic-Hermetic theology and science you have given heed to a seducing spirit and a doctrine of devils (1 Tim. 4:1). Jungian Analytical Psychology is, as we have seen, grounded in Hermetic Alchemy. When Jung was fifteen years old he read Goethes Faust, the story of an Alchemist who made a pact with the Devil. Reading Faust was a tremendous experience for Jung, which he came to regard as a sacred text. Faust, he wrote, is the most recent pillar in that bridge of the spirit which spans the morass of world history, beginning with the Gilgamesh epic, the I Ching, the Upanishads, the Tao-te-Ching, the fragments of Heraclitus, the continuing of the Gospel of St. John, the letters of St. Paul, in Meister Eckhart and in Dante (C.G. Jung, Letters: I.
1906-1950, Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1973, p. 89, quoted by Noll, p. 307).

Goethe the author of Faust was, as we have seen, an Illuminatus who pushed for Fichtes appointment at Jena University (Sutton, Americas Secret Establishment, p. 34). Fichte (also probably Illuminati) went on to lay the philosophical groundwork for Hegels philosophy including the dialectic triad. Eduard von Hartmann was another major influence on Jung. Hartmanns philosophy, which, as weve seen, is a synthesis of the related philosophies of Schelling and Hegel, and of Schopenhauer, stresses the creative role of the unconscious in the evolutionary historical process. Hegel and Hartmann differ little in their theories

211

of social progress (Sutton, ibid, p. 85) Hartmann, in Hegelian fashion, had sought to supersede and reconcile all previous systems and sciences. Jung sought similarly. But always, the emphasis in Jungs system is not on the objective external world but on the inner subjective world of the unconscious and the Collective Unconscious. When Jung speaks of psychological adaptation to both inward and outward realities, he means, as Noll notes, adaptation to the unconscioushuman survival is dependent upon an adaptation to the forces of the unconscious (ibid, p. 231). Weve seen that everything to do with the Mystery creative process is in threes a repeating three step process. The Hegelian process of evolution advances historically from: 1) objective knowledge, to 2) the purely subjective to, 3) the state of Self-Consciousness, where object and subject are one. The Aquarian Age, the Age of Synthesis, is identified as the third stage in the process: the state of Divine holistic Self Consciousness. The progress in Jungs system is similar, the three steps being: 1) Adaptation (the Ego or objective man beginning to relate to the unconscious), 2) Individuation (a word borrowed from Hartmanns language): the adaptation of the Ego to mans inner reality, and 3) Collectivity (the global completion of the Individuation process). In Pantheistic systems man is merely an element in the Whole. As applied to human society the individual is a mere cog in a naturalistic machine the nature of which is defined by the ruling elite (the Olympians). In all Hegelian system, Freedom, the rational goal of man in history, is the individuals subjection to the State, the State is the true Self, and if, as is sometimes the case, the individual must be sacrificed to or for the State, it is a sacrifice of the individual to his higher self (Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, Edited by Carl F. Henry, Idealistic Ethics, by Gordon H. Clark, pp. 309-311). Jung, who linked individual spiritual development with the fact of humankind proposed that The individual is obliged by the collective demands to PURCHASE HIS INDIVIDUATION at the cost of equivalent work for the benefit of society (Jung, Adaptation, Individuation,
Collectivity, para. 1099, quoted by Noll, p. 232, emphasis added).

As adapted to Christianity the doctrine identifies individuated Selves as Kant did, as a kingdom of Selves or as the Kingdom of God (a version of Dominion Theology). To enter this Kingdom of God, a person needs to strip away all that would impede his entering strip away, as it were, the outer layers of base matter. Those areas of Christendom which have motored down the Jungian road have been for decades advising their members to get rid of the dross of tradition,

212

dogma (were not into tradition, not into doctrine are common proclamations), even to totally shut down your brain .This is the second step in the Mystery process the moving into the purely subjective realm. Believers are not to be led by logic, says Kenneth Copeland. We are not even to be led by good sense (The Force of Faith, 7) I dont preach doctrine, he says, I preach faith (Following the Faith of Abraham, I, side 2). Then there is the third step the realisation of the god within. The Benny Hinns, the Kenneth Copelands, the Rodney Howard-Browns and the like, will tell you that you have become super-beings, gods, indeed, God himself. Overcoming Moral Restraint and Guilty The first stage in Jungian individuation is, as we have seen, a difficult one, allegorically represented as the nigredo or blackening (G. Wehr, 259.). This, as we have seen, is interpreted as the darkening of the old state of mind in order that a new consciousness may emerge. It is also explained in terms of confronting the shadow, which Jung described as that hidden, repressed, for the most part inferior and guilt laden personality (C.G. Jung, Memories, Dreams, Reflections,
Glossary, p. 417)

The first step in Jungian Individuation involves breaking from the old state of mind old ties: ones family, society, traditions, etc., even God in the traditional doctrinal sense. The idea, as we have seen, involves dying to the outer world (the empirical, objective self) and, after being buried (in the unconscious) resurrected to new life. The process of cutting himself away from former anchors in the world of society invariably involves guilt. Noll notes that the accumulation of guilt demands expiation (and) Every step in individuation creates new guilt and necessitates demands new expiation. Hence, individuation is continual rebirth through sinning (breaking bourgeois-Christian norms) and redemption (translating transcendental insights into social action) (Richard Noll, The Jung Cult, p. 232). The ancient Gnostics similarly taught that the pursuit of gnosis required the initiate to struggle against internal resistance (Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels, p. 135). Individuated Jungians, like their Gnostic counterparts, believe they have the divine mission to spread the word: individuation not being completed until the world is fully individuated. Once against this is easily dressed up as the Christian commission (Mark 16:15-16). Jung identified the symbol of Christ with the progressive tendency of the collective soul (a progressive flow of libido). Christ died, he said, and His Imago arose among men and the collective soul of mankind was accepted in the symbol of Christ. Thus a new ideal arose, an idea so strong that its power still holds mankind today. After the death of the historical Jesus, his memory image nonetheless continued to live in the collective soul and, over many generations, actually came to symbolize the collective soul of humankind (Noll, ibid, p. 255). The Inner Healing Movement of apostate Christianity teaches much the same thing. Agnes Sanford, weve seen, taught that Jesus entered the mass mind of the race to become forever bound up with the

213

deep mind of the race and to be available for healing (Sanford, Healing Gifts,
p. 116).

Agnes Sanford taught that Jesus entered the mass mind of the race during his Gethsemane experience. The New Age Pope, David Spangler, teaches the same thing. He says that the power inherent in renunciation was anchored or manifested within the consciousness of humanity by means of the Gethsemane experience the surrender by Jesus (the man not the Christ) of his human will to the divine will. Without the release of these energies, he says, the New Age would not have been possible. It is only by surrendering his personal life to these energies that the individual becomes the Christ immanent; he actualizes the Christ consciousness latent in himself Spangler calls the power, Love-Wisdom, the power, as demonstrated by Jesus, which is manifested by complete self-renunciation (Spangler, Reflections on the Christ, p. 16). Its the old, give up the self for power, ploy. To appropriate the power of Love-Wisdom one has to surrender himself to the Whole. This, as we will see shortly, is at the core of the Communitarian ideology and the driving force of the Church Growth Movement. To recapitulate Jungs theology: there is a progressive tendency of the Collective Soul symbolized as Christ. Individual personalities (egos) who begin to identify with this aspect of the Collective Soul become (symbolically) Christ. As Christ, they (their egos) need to travel the path of Christ, experience His agonies and sufferings and psychological death. Then, like Christ, they need to descend into Hell, the Collective Unconscious, to confront the forces there. Jung taught that Christ separating himself from the collective soul, and descended into Hell, the place of the Dead, where he did battle with the forces there eventually rising triumphantly to new life (Jung quoted by Noll, p. 251). Christ had to die before his image could rise into consciousness. Jung taught that all of us need to undergo this death, descent into Hell, and resurrection. Moreover, the principle, as applied to the individual, must also apply to the collective. That the doctrine of Christ descending into Hell to battle with the forces there to effect mans atonement has become so widespread is greatly disturbing. Some ministers even teach that Jesus was born again in Hell (Benny Hinn, Our Position in Christ, no 1, 1991, audio-tape). The atoning work of the Lord Jesus Christ was finished on the Cross! The efficacy of a physical atonement has always been a stumbling block to Platonized theology. E.W. Kenyon (the father of modern Charismaticism) taught that Jesus had to go down into Hell and (suffer) the penalty demanded by justice (Kenyon, The Father and His family, p. 192). Under the influence of the same spirit, Mary Baker Eddy (1821-1910), the founder of Christian science wrote: The material blood of Jesus was no more efficacious to cleanse from sin when it was shed upon the accursed tree then when it was flowing in his veins as he went daily about his Fathers business (Eddy, Science and health, p. 522). Faith theologians are similarly predisposed against a completed

214

physical atonement. According to their doctrine, it was Jesus spiritual death and actual sufferings in Hell, rebirth and resurrection which defeated Satan, not his physical death. When His (the Lord Jesus) blood poured out, wrote Kenneth Copeland, it did not atone. It was instead, his physical sufferings in Hell that atoned (Personal letter from Kenneth Copeland, quoted by McConnell, A Different Gospel, p. 120). Fred Price, on a similar vein wrote, Do you think that the punishment for our sins was to die on a cross? If that were the case, the two thieves could have paid the price. No the punishment was to go into Hell and serve time in Hell separated from God. (Fred Price, Ever Increasing Faith Messenger, June, 1980, p.7). This treading of the blood of Christ underfoot causes little stir in the movement. The Scriptures are clear. Jesus suffered and died in the flesh (1 Peter 4:1); bore our sins in His own body on the tree (1 Peter 2:24), and it is by means of His precious blood that we have redemption, a work he finished on the Cross (John 19:30). What is left out from the Jungian-Christian doctrine of Christs descent into Hell, is that Jungs Christ in Hell, learns from, as well as earnestly struggles with, the Dead. The Dead, said Jung, need much patience and the greatest care. Some must be brought to eternal rest, others have a message to bring to us for which we must prepare ourselves. These Dead need time for their highest fulfilment, only after full duty has been done to the Dead can man return slowly to his newly created personality (unpublished talk, Noll, ibid, p. 252). In other words, the individual (Christ) is a redeemer of the dead, as well as himself and mankind (Noll, ibid, p. 256). Does this sound like spiritualism? It sure does it is. Noll notes that the process Jung describes is more akin to the mediumistic techniques of spiritualism than anything else (ibid). The Christ, for Jung, it should be stressed, is not a complete image of the true Self. It, like everything, requires a psychic counterpart. As in Yin and Jang, the complete image of the Self, as a transcendent symbol, requires an additional component: the Antichrist. Spangler says the same thing; Christ cannot work without the input of Lucifer (Reflections on the Christ). Albert Pike said much the same when he wrote that The eternal law is that there is no light without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white without black, and of course, no Adonay (the God of the Christians) without Lucifer yet again, the double divinity
(Starr Miller, Occult Theocracy, p. 221).

The double divinity (all is One) doctrine can be expressed many ways. The roots of the Alchemy Tree of Life, are said to be sunk deep into Hell but reach to Heaven. The ancients, says Jung, described the Tree of life as, A Noble Tree planted with rare skill grows in a garden. Its roots reach down to the bottom of Hell its crown reaches the Throne of God, its wide spreading branches surround the Earth. The tree stands in its fullest beauty and is glorious in its foliage (quoted
by Noll, p. 254).

215

Weve seen that Jung believed that Alchemy had the formula to produce the divine man, the Corpus Subtile, a resurrected body which is simultaneously spirit. Weve seen that this is a product of the sacred marriage of the opposites within the psyche. If man is to partake of immortality, he has to perform his task of mixa composita As Above, So Below. The most important of these opposites is the male and female, as represented in the Alchemists symbol of the king and queen sexually united in the bath. Both die in order that a sexually synthesised being may emerge. Jung believed, as we have seen, that the Incarnation of the Christ was only the beginning of an ever widening process towards wholeness and balance, a process which involved the integrating and equalizing of the feminine into the mass psyche. Wehr notes that Jung was not merely advocating the full social recognition of women but rather their metaphysical and spiritual anchoring (G. Wehr, Jung, A Biography, p. 391). The process is, as has been repeatedly stressed, fundamental to the Hermetists assigned task of marrying the Above and the Below, Heaven and Earth, Spirit and Matter. Jung, it will be recalled, welcomed the Roman Catholic announcement in 1950 of the dogma of the bodily ascension of Our Lady into Heaven. He saw the dogma as symbolizing the integration of Matter (represented by Mary the Mother) and Spirit (the masculine). As Chetwynd puts it, With Mary, the second Eve, the abysmal side of man with his animal passions and instincts assumes a higher nature. Matter becomes divine (Chetwynd, ibid, pp. 134-35). As has been repeatedly stressed, in the Mysteries you cannot get away from sex as mankind feminises, it becomes increasingly passive before aggressive masculine evil. The Neo-Gnostic Norelli-Bachelet agrees that the only consciousness-Force which offers the dimensional experiences necessary for spiritualizing or divinizing matter is that of the Divine Mother (Norelli-Bachelet, The Gnostic Circle, pp. 10-11). In other words, the only force sufficient for the rapid transmutation of the world (into the form as envisaged by the globalist MALE magicians) is the Force of the Feminine. A feminized society is not, of course, simply a passive one. It has, as we have seen, a double edge, just as nature has both its pretty side and its red in tooth and claw side. That is why the divine Mother is always represented as having a dark as well as a light side, as in the Indian tradition of Kali, the goddess who grants boons with one set of arms while cutting throats with the other (Paglia, ibid, p. 8). No, no, no, says Benjamin Crme. The Aquarian Age is an age in which the Mother Goddess of the world will be displaying her nurturing aspect, rather than her Destroyer, Terrible Mother, aspect (Maitreyas Mission, p. 61). With Catholics, he says, when one speaks of the nurturing Goddess, the image of the Madonna, as the ever loving and protective Mother, comes to mind. With the Indians it will be Krishna or the Mother (ibid, p. 103), not Kali. Only those with their eyes blinded by the god of this world could anyone believe such nonsense. Armed with a

216

ratified GAIA Earth Charter, and every other initiative grounded in Agenda 21, and backed by the U.N. and its affiliates, Satan, you can believe, will only function as a nurturing mother with respect to his nurturing his New World Order into its fullness. Under his criteria of sustainability (designed to cover any sin under the sun) hell effect the complete taming of a dumbed-down mankind, indulge in mass murder, mass mind-control, psycho-correction or psychoregulated, internment and torture (see Committee man Zbigniew Brzezinskis chilling Technetronic Era, and pages 143-44 of Colemans The Committee of 300). Churches which are giving their backing to UN (Club of Rome) environmental initiatives (and virtually all denominations are) or are cooperating in any way with their proto-Communitarian programs are facilitating the creation of this monstrous regime. We have seen that Illuminati magick operates from a formula which depicts reality as One, and insists that all acts are equal; that evil is a mere term expressing some relation of haphazard hostility between forces equally self justified. Spiritualizing the Earth (worshipping the Creation rather than the Creator) in the context described by Neo-Gnostics will maximise the facilitation of such magick. Active Imagination Jungians have a technique in which they can activate and enter into dialogue with figures from the Unconscious. The technique is known as Active Imagination or Guided Visualization. The method is designed to assist the patient to enter into his own visions. Von Franz, as previously quoted, described it as a certain way of meditating imaginatively, by which one may deliberately enter into contact with the unconscious and make conscious connections with psychic phenomena (Jung, Man and His Symbols, p. 219). As Noll and others have noted, the methods employed are based on those of spiritualist mediums. They also compare to what Hermetic magicians call Theurgy the science for evoking the assistance of the gods. The science is also, reportedly, employed by the U.S. by military and other nations engaged in remote viewing espionage operations (Jungs works being recommended reading for trainees). It employs guided visualization techniques. By focusing my thoughts into visual patterns, wrote one remote viewing operator, I could control my movements in this phantom state. If I wanted to stand, I visualized myself standing; similarly, if I wanted to move left or right, I pictured myself turning that way (David Morehouse, Psychic Warrior, The True Story of the CIAs Paranormal Espionage Programme, p. 112). The secret military programme also employed channelling, where spirit guides were invoked and communicated with (p. 128). Imaginative figures often forcefully impose themselves on consciousness in dreams. Jung once dreamt of a winged, horned figure of an old man holding a bunch of keys. The figure so impressed him that he sought to preserve its image in

217

a painting (the painting appears in the plates section of Jungs book, Memories, Dreams, Reflections). This is what Paul Yonggi Cho means when he speaks about brooding and incubating concentrated visions and dreams, which are regarded as the language of the Unconscious (Yonggi Cho, The Fourth Dimension, pp. 41;44). Later Jung held extensive conversations with what seemed to be the separate embodiment of Philemon giving utterance to thoughts which did not belong to his own consciousness (Vincent Broom, Jung, Man and Myth, p. 165). According to G. Wehr, such inspirations, which stem in an esoteric sense from the spiritual world, are equivalent to spiritual guidance (G. Wehr, Jung, A
Biography, p. 184).

Jung did not, would not, interpret his experiences in the Christian context. He saw them as only markers and indicators within the Unconscious. What matters with such experiences, he said, is that one learns to recognise, resolve and integrate them as spiritual and psychic signatures (Wehr, ibid, p. 185). In Memories, Dreams Reflections, Jung relates an encounter with a crowd of spirits, who packed the room where he was sitting so tightly that he could scarcely breathe, and who announced their arrival by ringing the door bell (heard by his servants; the door knob seen turning by Jung). Jung wrote that the inspiration from this encounter moved him to write the Septum Sermons in three days. Jung said the words just flowed out of him (MDR, pp. 215-16). Viewed from a Christian perspective, Jungian Activate Imagination is a direct pathway to Demonic possession. And the churches are practicing it blessing it with Christian texts: concealing its grossness with fair ornament (Shakespeare). To get people open to this sort of science you need to, as said, strip away the barriers or prohibitive anchors, such as tradition (always identified as the traditions of men), doctrine (always identified a as legalism: doctrine doesnt unify, they say, it divides), and reason (lean not to your own understanding). The word Unconscious is replaced with spirit or heart; rules with values. Visualization becomes visualization prayer or faith-imagination therapy; imagination is committed and consecrated (Don Matzaz, Inner Healing, p. 74). And then there is the invocation. Merrill F. Unger notes that white magicians address their invocations to God the Father, Son and Holy Spirit (Merrill F. Unger, Demons in the World Today, p. 90). In the Church Growth Movement they call it vision casting or catching the vision. Whatever a group needs or wants they appropriate by casting a vision. This may sound innocuous enough, like merely setting a goal, declaring a purpose a continual focus for the group. But, when viewed in the light of the CGMs overall objectives and methodology such vision casting is definitely far from harmless. As mentioned above, remote viewing operators moved about the ether (the Astral Plane) by focusing their thoughts into visual patterns. The magicians of the Thule Group, of which Hitler was a member, did likewise. They sought to control a subtle force (vril) and to create desirable situations through intense and systematic visualisation (Suster, ibid, p. 96). Such focused visualization

218

involves the one pointed concentration of the will the trump card of the mind sciences. To actualize (the) supersensory plane of experience the human will has to be imposed on it (Underhill, Mysticism, p. 157). Willpower as Faith and Positive Confession. Jungian psychology is, as we have seen, a process of self deification (finding and raising the god within). The doctrine, as Christianised, is modified to that of finding and actualizing by faith the identity which has been already credited to man through the redemptive work of Christ (McConnell, ibid, p. 121). You dont have a god in you. You are one, says Kenneth Copeland (Copeland The Force of Love, Tape Bcc-56, Fort Worth, Texas). Benny Hinn goes as far as to say, I am not, hear me, I AM NOT PART OF HIM, I AM HIM! THE WORD HAS BECOME FLESH IN ME! (Hinn, Our Position in Christ). Of course, in order to perform as (be as) gods one first needs to know how God operates. God is a faith being, say the Faith teachers; His powers are faith powers. In his booklet, Having Faith in Your Faith, Kenneth Hagin proposes that it is not faith in God that a person should have, but the faith of God. God has faith in faith; Jesus had faith in his faith; the Christian should likewise have faith in his own faith (p. 3). Jesus, in other words, came to demonstrate the God-kind of faith; to show men how to be as gods. The doctrine is affirmed by Hinn. Never, ever, ever go the Lord and say, he says, If it be thy will Dont allow such faithdestroying words to be spoken from your mouth (Hinn, Rise and Be Healed!, 1991,
pp. 47-48).

Negative words, as Hinn implies, must not be used to break the spell, so to speak. Words, as the magician well understands, have magical power. They are used as instruments of self-suggestion, exaltation and WILL DIRECTION (Underhill, ibid, p. 159). Magic therapeutics, or as it is more commonly known, mental healing, is the application of the laws of magic to health. The therapy is particularly rooted in the magicians principle axiom of the unlimited power of the disciplined human will. The nineteenth century occult philosopher Eliphas Levi explained that All the power of the occult healer lies in his conscious will and all his art consists in producing faith in the patient (Levi, Rituel de la Haute Magic, p. 312, quoted by Underhill, ibid, p. 162). Modern man-centred faith, that is faith in faith rather than faith in God, is likewise grounded in the power of the disciplined will, which positive and repeated confessions are used to stimulate and direct (Underhill, ibid, p. 159). The universe, according to Faith Movement dogma, is ruled by words. Those who graduate to the Jesus class can use words to create, just as Jesus used them when he brought forth the world. God has faith in His own words; Jesus has faith in his own words; the Christian should likewise have faith in his own words. In this respect, the Christian should never utter a negative statement. Negative attitudes and statements not only produce detrimental consequences in the life of the

219

individual who has and utters them, they have the power to produce them in the lives of others. Health, wealth and prosperity, success, effectiveness, and so on, are all believed to be directly affected by attitude and confession. According to Charles Capps, the principles of faith are based on spiritual laws. They work for whoever will apply these laws, whether God or man (Capps, The Tongue A
Creative Force).

Every Christian needs to be quite clear as to what sense he or she is identified with Christ. Christ is not a Platonic or Jungian archetype, numerically identical with mankind; a true inner Self to be actualized in self (Ego) renouncing experience. We Christians identify with Christ in terms of His physical death (He being our substitute, our representative); in terms of our loyal, faithful affiliation, and fellowship, as when we say, I am crucified with ChristChrist liveth in me. If identity means more than that it is, as Buswell correctly asserts, pantheistic
(Buswell, Systematic Theology, vol. 2, pp. 101- 103).

The Jungian Individuation process is, like the Church Growth Movement, all about becoming healthy spiritually, individually and collectively. The Jungian movement typically targets interested people, non-patients who are curious, who may attend Jungian sessions, read Jungian literature, and so forth. The CGM focuses on getting as many non-Christians into the local community church as possible. The next step for the Jungian is to get the interested non-patient to become a patient of a Jungian analyst or trainee, and then to become a trainee himself, and finally, after proper training at a recognised training institute, to become an analyst (Noll, ibid, p. 374). The Jungian process is comparable with that of the CGM. The interested non-Christian moves on to become a student member of a TQM trained Servant Leader (change agent) facilitated group. If he/she has the right stuff, he/she will undertake approved transformational leadership training and become a group leader (one who understands how to apply the dialectic process to assist the group towards its stated vision or purpose). The object is the same in both groups: spiritual health and wholeness for the individual and the community, both groups being subject to a form of analytical-dialectical therapy. While recognising that Individuation is an individual path, Jung saw that the individual path in relation to collectively could only be achieved through small groups or clubs, based on any one collective element, where people can join together who have a common road to go and where they thus feel themselves strengthened in their efforts. Jung proposed that each club, or cell, or group, must have that perfect freedom to build an endless number of small groups, each respecting the other. The following principles, Jung recommended be introduced into the statutes of an analytical Club: 1) PURPOSE of the Club: analytical collectivity, 2) Respect for the Club as a whole,

220

3) Respect for the small group as such, 4) Respect for the individual and his individual purpose. 5) Where difficulties arise in a Club, in the smaller groups or among individuals, they must be solved according to analytical principles, 6) Where insolvable difficulties arise they must be brought before an analytical tribunal (quoted by Noll, p. 254, emphasis added) Jung noted that his vision of an approaching ideal analytical collectivity was nothing new. He noted that Goethe saw it and spoke of it in his 1816 poem Geheimnisse, which describes a collective founded on the principle of the religious acceptance of the individual path, and the Menschwerdung. As a symbol this Closter has a cross wound with roses, symbol of the resurrected life the Tannhauser motif of the budding staff, the Chider, or the Tree of Life. Jung noted that the ancients referred to this Noble Tree, as having roots reaching down to the bottom of Hell its crown to the Throne of God, its widest spreading branches (surrounding) the Earth (Noll, p. 254). Sound familiar? Jung taught, as I have noted, that ONLY when the individual Ego, facilitated by an analyst, undergoes a transformation and begins to identify with the collective unconscious, he or she therefore becomes Christ (Noll, p. 255). The reader will recall that the Dionysian spirit promotes mass consciousness and mass identity but crushes individuality (Paglia). He is the god of fluidity and transmutation, god of the group, of empathy and fellow feeling, (the androgynous) god of sexual equality. He is the essence of collective, unregenerate humanity, and is psychologically, the image of the true Self (Chetwynd). He is also against all authority and hierarchy and dogmatic definitions and exclusions. He is against all that constrains the self, including the constraints of rational thinking. Platonized Theology Whenever Christian theology is Platonized, Gnostic heresies begin to appear and dialectic methodology begins to rear its ugly head. Early Pentecostalism, though strong on doctrine, had a strong Platonic thread (e.g. its stress on knowledge that bypasses the brain and the physical senses, and on extraordinary signs, such as speaking in tongues as proofs of spirituality). Pentecostalism spawned the Charismatic Movement, or Neo-Pentecostalism as it is sometimes called (about 1960). The Faith Movement, sometimes called the Word-Faith Movement or the Faith Formula Movement, is a form of Platonic Super-Spirituality which began to appear in Pentecostal churches about a decade later. McConnell, in his book A Different Gospel, proposes that the Faith Movement is not a development of Pentecostalism but has its roots in New Thought/Christian Science doctrines as taught by E.W. Kenyon, and was grafted into Pentecostalism by Kenneth Hagin. I agree that Kenyonism was grafted onto Pentecostalism. However, I propose that it was able to readily do so because of Pentecostalisms

221

strong Platonic accent. Where else within mainstream Christianity could a Platonic super-spirituality have got started? The Hegelian Influence on Christian Science Mrs Baker-Eddy, the founder of Christian Science, had a strong influence on Kenyon, and Hegel had a strong influence on Baker-Eddie. It has been proven that Mrs Eddys book, Science and Health with Key to the scriptures, first published in 1875, copied much material from the works of the mesmerist, and mental healing practitioner, Phineas P. Quimby (who described his system of mental suggestion as Christian Science and referred to his ideas as Science and Health). Eddy is also known to have plagiarised a large amount of material from the manuscripts of Dr Francis Lieber on Hegel. From the latter, she reportedly copied thirty three pages verbatim and one hundred pages in substance. According to Paul Smith in his Other Gospels, the god of Christian Science is derived primarily from the German Idealist philosopher, Georg Hegel (Paul B. Smith, Other Gospels, p. 132). The Christian Science-Hegelian Influence on Kenyon As said, Eddy had a strong influence on Kenyon. John Kennington says of Kenyon that He was not only conversant with Christian Science concepts but also with a lot of details on how Christian Science originated. I can hear him talk about the philosophical roots of Christian Science and Hegelian thought (John Kennington, E.W. Kenyon, The Metaphysics of Christian Science, quoted by McConnell, p. 25). Kennington goes on to say that Kenyon ADMITTED THAT HE FREELY DREW THE WATER OF HIS THINKING FROM THIS WELL (ibid, emphasis added). I wonder whether Kenyon knew about the Illuminati connection to Hegel and the Illuminati Astor familys connection to Baker-Eddy? The Kenyon Influence on Hagin Kenneth Hagin, the father of todays Faith Movement drew heavily from Kenyon. McConnell reveals, with pages of transcript comparisons, that Hagin repeatedly and extensively plagiarised Kenyons material in his books. He notes that the doctrines that have made Kenneth Hagin and the Faith Movement such a distinctive force within the independent Charismatic movement are all plagiarised from E.W. Kenyon (McConnell, ibid, 7-12). Hermetic Epistemology Quimby, who influenced Baker Eddy, taught that knowledge acquired by the spiritual senses was superior to knowledge acquired by the physical senses (McConnell, ibid, pp. 106-07). Kenyon similarly proposed that there are two types of knowledge, one is knowledge that we have acquired through the Five Senses; the other is Revelation from God (Kenyon, The father and His family, p. 13). In order for the spirit to become the master of (ones) being, said Kenyon, it must first gain ascendancy over a persons thinking faculties (intellect). Only then do the

222

senses take their proper place (Kenyon, Two Kinds of Knowledge, p. 39). Kenneth Hagin endorsed the idea, affirming that one almost has to by-pass the brain to really get at the things of God (Hagin, Right and Wrong Thinking, p. 27). Faith Identity Theology As in Gnosticism, getting into the things of God cannot occur until one discovers or finds ones true identity. As already noted, with Faith theology, one has to find and actualize by faith the divine identity which has already been credited to man through the redemptive work of Christ (McConnell, ibid, p. 121). Although Kenyon denies that this means discovering and awakening a divine spark within (as Gnostics believe), which implies that man is already God incarnate, he nonetheless proposes that the identity which Man shares with Christ is a numerical identity. Incarnation, he wrote, is Gods answer to the cry of the Universal Man for a visit of deity to the earth and for a union with deity. Kenyon goes on to say that the believer is as much an Incarnation as was Jesus of Nazareth (Kenyon, The Father and His Family, pp. 99-100). Hagin affirms the same dogma, using the same words as Kenyon, in his article, The Virgin Birth (Word of Faith, Jan., 1978, p. 3). Raising the Latent faculties of Ones Spiritual Nature Knowledge, as we have seen, is one of the fundamental prerequisites of magic. We have seen that to gain knowledge the magician must explore all avenues of learning. But, especially he needs knowledge from the secret hidden dimension. In magic, says Underhill, the will to know is the centre around which the (magicians) personality is rearranged (Underhill, Mysticism, ibid, p. 157). To overcome his physical circumstances he needs knowledge, as said, not ordinary knowledge which comes to him by way of his brain and physical senses, but, but secret knowledge accessed from the hidden dimension. The knowledge he receives from the hiddenness is not propositional knowledge, that is, knowledge which is about something other than the self, it is Self-knowledge. As in mysticism, says Underhill, unconscious factors are dragged from the hiddenness to form part of the personality (around which the will is arranged). Such things (uprushes of thought, the abrupt intuitions, which appear from the subliminal region) are developed, ordered, and controlled by rhythms and symbols The result is that the energy of the inner man is raised; the latent faculties of mans spiritual nature, brought forth (Underhill, ibid, pp 157-58) the latent Christ according to New Agers. Gnostics, weve seen, call the hidden sphere the Depth, Plato called it the World of the Forms, Jung called it the Collective Unconsciousness, others call it the Etheric World or the Astral Plane, and some Faith people call it the Fourth Dimension. If you bring forth what is within you (from the Depth) what you bring forth will save you, states the writer of the Gnostic Gospel of Thomas (words in brackets added). The emergence of this Self is described as a rebirth. The reborn

223

man, although still a composite of body and soul, can himself fairly be called a god (Fowden, The Egyptian Hermes, pp. 104-115). That is exactly what the Faith people teach. Say after me, says Benny Hinn, Within me is a God-Man. Say it again. Within me is a God-Man (Congregation repeats). Now, lets say even better than that. Lets say, I AM A GOD-MANThis spirit man within me is a God-ManSay Im a born-ofheaven-God-Man. Im a God man. Im a sample of Jesus. Im a super being (Praise the Lord, TBN, Dec 6 1990). Elsewhere he has said, Dont tell me you have Jesus. You are everything He was and everything He is and ever shall be. Dont say, I have. Say, I am, I am, I am, I am, I am (Our Position in Christ # 2, 1990,
audiotape, side 2).

The Faith Movement: A Syncretistic Force According to Agnes, The Orphic movement was the most potent and persuasive of the early syncretistic forces which reached their strength in the heydays of the mysteries (Agnes, The Mystery Religions). Orphisms protg, Gnosticism became the most potent syncretistic force within the early church. In my opinion, revived Gnosticism in all its expressions, is currently the most attractive and powerful of the syncretistic forces within the religious sphere in this Age of Synthesis. The Dialectical Progress of Neo-Pentecostalism When it first appeared on the scene, Neo-Pentecostalism was hailed as a force which would unite Christians of all denominations. Very soon, however, the movement divided. What was known as the Independent Charismatic Movement, separated, in dialectical fashion, into two opposing factions: the ShepherdingDiscipleship movement, and the Faith movement. There were also tensions developing within the wider Pentecostal movement, especially between the strong on doctrine moderate, traditional Pentecostals and the radicals of the Faith sector. In 1983, the Network of Christian Ministries (NCM) was established with the object of effecting reconciliation between the many streams of Gods movings within Charismaticism for the purpose of (exchanging) ideasand information of vital need to the church today. It also sought to reform society, under the Lordship of Christ (Network Statement of Purpose, The Network, April-August, 1986, p. 4). In particular, the object was to fuse the Shepherding and Faith movements. In Copelands words, We have a revelation of different truths that God has restored to the body of Christ, but there is a deeper revelation to come because no one has ever seen Him in the fullness of His stature. Weve come as far in what were called to do as were going to get until we come together and receive additional revelation from one another (Kenneth Copeland, New Wine, Jan, 1986, pp. 16-18). Varying revelations; different truths; the need of reconciling differences to arrive at a deeper understanding: this is dialectics!

224

The sneakiest way to trap people into dialectical thinking is to state the simple fact that God is infinite and omniscient and we are finite and much limited in knowledge. All we can ever know, enlightened by Gods grace, is a portion of the truth. By getting together to share our individual revelations we can come to a greater understanding of Gods truth. The error begins with the concept of direct Revelation knowledge being valued higher than the belief in the simple propositional truths of scripture the knowledge of which, is never exhaustive knowledge, but always sufficient, and will never be contradicted by additional information or so called higher revelation. We know for example that God is Love, not exhaustively, but, as beings made in His image who express and experience love, we know sufficiently. Faith epistemology (its Revelation Knowledge doctrine) with its emphasis on spiritual faculties over mental or head faculties (which have to be bypassed to get at the former) is a wide door to the spirit of Eros and dialectical thinking. Christians, furthermore, need to be on guard against the many false spirits in the latter days spreading doctrines of devils (1 Jn. 2:18-19). We need to bear uppermost in mind the fact that the Holy Spirit speaks nothing of his own (John 16:13-14) but only glorifies the Lord Jesus Christ, His work and atoning sacrifice and resurrection, and in this respect, will not deviate one iota from The Word of God. You dont need a bunch of people coming together and sharing notes on what the Holy Spirit has purportedly told them. Truth is not found in a synthesis of what people think God has told them. So what did the synthesis of the different ideas of the two streams of Neo-Pentecostalism achieve? Many classical Pentecostals feared that the synthesis would result in the incorporation of the worse elements of both sectors as permanent features of the movement. Thats how dialectics works. That which the old school Pentecostals feared has in fact occurred. The Charismatic Movement today scarcely resembles the Pentecostalism of the early days. Moss noted that the neglect of any theological truth tends to result in the rise of sects which make the neglected truth their chief doctrine. The Churchs neglect of the Holy Spirit gave rise to sects and movements which have given the doctrine of the Holy Spirit, the chief, perhaps the only, place in their teaching (Moss, The Christian faith, p. 22). Weve seen that an undue emphasis on God as transcendent tends to promote Deism, and undue emphasis on his immanence, Pantheism. Weve also seen that the New Age Movement, the (GAIA) environmental movement, are pantheistic movements. And weve noted that many New Agers have noted with approval the increasing emphasis of God immanent the Charismatic movement. The trend to pantheism is regarded by many New Agers as a movement away from the metaphysical dualism of post axial man to the re-joining of the two realities into an indivisibility unity. To the Hermetic magicians it indicates the nearing completion of their wonderful work.

225

Early Experiments in Group Psychology The group-think approach to truth as is practiced in the CGM is as we have seen not new. Jung, as has been noted, encouraged the setting up of a number of analytical psychological clubs back in the early 1900s, clubs which would interact analytically within themselves and between other group to promote the collective principle. Jung also, with the assistance of his mystical sister Toni Wolff, conducted silent experiments in group psychology for over forty years (Noll, p. 250). There is, to my knowledge, no evidence that Jung was directly connected to the Illuminati or its affiliate societies (although Benjamin Crme, in Maitreyas Mission, lists him as a Mystery initiate). He was, however, strongly influenced by some of its important figures especially, as we have seen, Johann Wolfgang von Goethe (Illuminati), and the German naturalist Ernst Haeckel (Thule Group). Haeckel had proposed the setting up of a new monistic pantheistic religion in which, based on scientific principles, matter and spirit are united (Noll, p. 48). He advocated this in 1892, and in 1899 he wrote a best seller, The Riddle of the Universe, in which he called for the setting up of a new Nature religion to replace Christianity and all organization religion. Noll notes that by 1904 groups of Nature (especially the Sun) worshippers, known as the Monistenbund, were forming all over central Europe, with some trying out rituals based on (Haeckels)new scientific religion. He further notes that in Jena (the soil in which the Hegelian Dialectic sprouted) in 1906, under the guiding hand of Haeckel himself, they were formally organized under a single administrative umbrella, like cells united within the individual identity of a larger body (Noll, The Jung Cult, p. 49, words in brackets added). The Monistenbund attracted many prominent cultural, occultist and scientific celebrities as members (Noll, ibid, p.50). Social Darwinism and Evolutionary Ethics, and, of course (there are no oughts in nature, no universals) dialectical thinking are typical products of such Nature worship. Haeckel became disappointed with his movement as it tended, in his opinion, to degenerate from his Apollonian ideals into Dionysian excess and he eventually distanced himself from his own movement (Noll, p. 50). The banner of the movement passed to the German chemist Friedrich Wilhelm Ostwald (1853-1932), a Nobel-laureate and Social Darwinian. Ostwald, a vigorous supported of Darwinian reforms in the areas of eugenics, euthanasia and economics, became an international figureand many consider him (along with Haeckel) a prophet of the modern age (ibid, p.50, words in brackets added). The Hegelian-Jungian-Drucker-CGM Club program thus gas its roots sunk in deep fertilized ground - especially the ground that Goethe spoke of, the Demonic, the realm of the (Eleusinian) Mothers, what some call the underworld, what H.G. Wells referred to as, the mental hinterlands hidden behind persona, and what some professing Christians call, the Fourth Dimension where the true Self (which promotes universal synthesis) and God Himself is said to be found. The heart of man is desperately wicked and very much open to the influence of the

226

Demonic sphere where the Devil and his principalities and powers are located (Eph. 6:12). Goethes experience in the Demonic realm was of something that manifested itself only in contradictions; and which had a latent pull towards disorder and undifferentiation. The openness of the human heart to the influences of this sphere (of the essential nature of fallen man) has resulted in the universal rise of disorder and dialectical thinking. Had dialectical thinking not taken hold in the community and in the church the change agents wouldnt have got a leg in the door and Druckers Social-State-Church-Corporation people dialectical management program would never have gotten off the ground. But it did, and it has, and we wont wind it back. I am not talking defeatism. We Christians are charged to stand fast and fight on to the very last. Its just that we cant turn it back. The Lord will do that when he returns. For example, an essential ingredient of the Dialectic dialoguing process is diversity, especially a representative ratio of males and females. The battle of the sexes, a term no doubt of Tavistock coinage, was used to promote conflict between the sexes to facilitate dialectical synthesis: the raising and anchoring of the feminine in the mass consciousness. If women, as occultists repeatedly stress, lie naturally closer to Eros and Nature, and are more expressive of the Dionysian spirit than men, then their impute in the Process will reflect both the disorder associated with these gods or forces, and (under the influence of Eros) the urge to resolve the disorder in a state of perfect harmony. How does one combat this? Is it possible to turn back the so-called female emancipation movement? Are the churches going to repent of their commitment to it (e.g. to non-sexist equality)? I dont think so! The Sub Atomic Hinterland Behind Persona The battle for the possession of the soul and spirit is in the mind (conscious and unconscious) and so it is to be expected that the Devil would give priority to philosophies of the mind. Platos philosophy, despite some objections to it being categorised as such, is Idealism (the view that reality is in some way mental). So are the philosophies of Kant, Fichte and Hegel. Kant, it will be recalled, in response to the philosophical challenge of David Hume, had shifted the emphasis in knowledge from the object to the perceiving subject. Freud further down the track, shifted the emphasis from the conscious to the unconscious mind. Jung shifted it to the Collective Unconscious Goethes Demonic: the realm of the Mothers. It is interesting that todays sub atomic physicists say that the days of pure objectivity in science are said to be gone; that the mere measuring of something changes the thing being measured no matter how sophisticated the measuring device. It is noteworthy that this scientific breakthrough arrives on the scene at time the New Age occultists call The Age of Synthesis or Universal

227

Consciousness. New Agers assert that the factor which changes perceived reality is consciousness. We live, they say, in the participatory universe, not in the objective one (Skolimowski, ibid, p. 15). Kant believed that there was a reality outside the mind (subjective idealism) but that reality was filtered and processed by the structure of the human mind. Absolute idealism, the view that all reality is mental, followed its most notable development being in the philosophy of Hegel. Absolute idealism proposes that there is only one ultimate real thing, the Absolute, which is spiritual in nature. Other things are particular aspects of this, or illusionary appearances generated by it. Idealism becomes a form of monism (A.R. Lacey, A Dictionary of Philosophy, p. 86). Those who think that what has been going on in the world (of ideas and events) is merely random and willy-nilly adjustments to problems as they arise, or some sort of naturalistic mechanism (as in Darwinian evolutionism) have not, I would suggest, taken the time to investigate the matter. When F.D. Roosevelt said that in politics nothing happens by accident (and he was in a position to know this) he was, I believe talking only about a small part of political history. There is a much bigger picture. The Scriptures provide an account of our Lords temptation in the wilderness by the devil. In the accounts of Matthew 4: 8-10, and Luke 4: 4-8 we read that the Devil took the Lord Jesus up on a high mountain and showed him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time. And the devil said unto him, All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them: for that is delivered unto me; and to whomsoever I will give it. If thou therefore wilt worship me, all shall be thine. And of course, Jesus answered, Get thee behind me Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shall thou serve. The Devil has been on the job in the history of man since Eden. And he is and has been playing a dialectical game exploiting the forces which were set in tension at the Fall of man. When David Hume proposed, by devastatingly effective argument, that empiricism (and so called scientific inductive logic) and rationalism were incapable of uncovering reality, he set in motion a series of ideas and conflicting ideas which are today all gathering together into a colossal Synthesis. You cannot formulate universals from the features of the natural world, he argued, nor find reality in the necessary truths of formal logic (all black cats are black) and mathematics (all is Number). The only recourse remaining for man, according to Hume, was belief devoid of rationality the imaginative leap of Hermes. The idea took a while to filter down to the masses. It needed elaboration (e.g. by the Existentialist philosophers) some heavy shocks (two world wars, Cold War, Vietnam, etc.) to get it there. But it finally took hold (via the counterculture) in what is called Postmodernism. For all its worth, Benjamin Crme lists David Hume as a Mystery initiate, along with Kant, Fichte, Hegel, Kierkegaard, Jung and Keynes. They all probably were.

228

But then, as one would expect from a prophet of Antichrist, Crme lists the man Jesus of Nazareth as an Avatar (Maitreyas Mission, Appendix, p. 392). Initiates of the New Age Benjamin Creme has been identified as the John the Baptist of the New Age and David Spangler as its Pope (Findhorn its Vatican). Spangler speaks of those entering the New Age being required to undergo a Luciferian initiation (Reflections on the Christ). Benjamin Crme says that first degree New Age initiates can be recognised among ones friends by, among other things, a growing sense of group consciousness (ibid, p. 192). To quote Crme: The outstanding quality of the energy of Aquarius is synthesis, hence the result of its action will be a blending and fusing of the present and divided and separated humanity into a whole. A new sense of oneness (with all creation) will replace the present sense of separation. In the social and political sphere this will demonstrate as brotherhood, justice and sharingIt will be an age in which humanity for the first time as a whole realises and manifests inherent divinity. Co-operation will replace competition; tolerance and goodwill will supersede division and hate (Crme, ibid, p.54). The growing sense of group consciousness will translate ultimately into a sense of transcendental consciousness in which the self becomes one with the universe and with the Divine. Swat the WASP We have seen that Blavatsky, at the turn of the 19 th-20th century believed that the European and American white skinned males were totally unsuitable, physically, morally and psychologically, for occultism in general and the study and practice of magic in particular. She estimated that perhaps only one in ten million would possess all three qualifications for the work (Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, pp. 635-6). We have also seen that woman generally have a greater attraction to occult organizations than men (read the advertisement section in womans magazines), and that they constituted the vast majority of the laity in the Dionysian cults of antiquity, in witchcraft, and in the Jungian cults of modern times. That western Protestant Christianity had, up until recently, no mystical tradition, was also noted. Also significant is the fact that Only Christianity has traditionally sought to exclude women from religious office and community authority and argue about it (Richard Noll, The Jung Cult, p. 59). Quite obviously, if you want to destroy Christianity and replace it with a Global pantheistic religion you have to nullify the resistance to it of the while European Protestant male (the WASP) and you need to empower women in the churches and in society generally. You need to raise the consciousness of women, and lower the consciousness of men. New Age humanists believe that the Environment cannot be saved and the World Saviour cannot come until the feminine is sufficiently anchored in the collective consciousness of mankind. And Feminism has been the most active force in the pursuit of this goal.

229

Feminism is of the world. The wisdom of the world, Scripture warns is, is foolishness (1 Cor. 3:19). We Christians are charged NOT TO BE conformed to this world (Rom. 12:2). If any man love the world the love of the father is not in him (1 Jn. 2:15) know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God (James 4:4). Pure religion is keeping oneself unspotted from the world (James 1:27). Feminism is, according to its strongest advocates, humanism on its most advanced level its last evolutionary development (Riane Eisler). Others, as has been previously noted, have identified this most advanced level of feminism as witchcraft (e.g. Erica Jung). Despite the tag Christian or biblical being applied to it, ALL feminism is humanism. And as such, you can expect them to be saying the same things as the most esteemed religious humanists. Katharine C Bushnells Vision Jung, it will be recalled, held that the failure of protestant Christianity to anchor the feminine in the mass mind is delaying the return of the Saviour. The best Christian and biblical feminists teach much the same thing. It is amazing, says the biblical feminist Katharine C. Bushnell, that certain men most insistent on the doctrine that Christ is coming soon, are blindly zealous in delaying that coming as much as possible, by hindering the emancipation of women, and her ministry in the Gospel (K.C. Bushness, Gods Word to Woman, p.344, emphasis added). Bushnell, much revered among both Christian and (so called) biblical Feminists, refers to the Authorized Version (KJV) of the Bible as a perverted translation (p. 345), influenced by male sex-bias (Lesson 77-79). She says in her book, Gods Word to Women, that as the masculine church falls away into the apostasy of the last days, God will put his hand upon Women, who will by proclaiming the Gospel, more especially the Lords speedy coming rescue the situation, through her seed, the overcomers of (Rev.) 12:11, the man child (p. 357). The Power of Small Groups Women, as we have seen, are said to naturally lie closer to Eros, the Force that promotes synthesis. Eros, is regarded by New Age occultists as is a creative force a creativity born out of disordered situations and movements: the greater the disorder the greater the power of this god. Whereas, up until the end of World War II his power was largely the product of the clash between large groups, e.g. the Axis and the Allies (out of which we got such NWO serving syntheses as the UN, NATO, the IMF, the World Bank, and so forth). The Cold War and the Culture-Counterculture clashes, Man-Woman, Black-White, and more recently the Man-Environment clash are clashes between large bodies. But since the war as the world advances towards a postmodern culture there has been an increasing interest on the part of dialecticians in the power of small groups to effect transformational change.

230

Small groups are currently being used to corrupt Christianity from within. Abraham Maslows pal, Carl Rogers, well understood the power of the small group when he noted that moving from traditional religion the small fellowship groups would culminate in God being dead and buried (from a Catholic website
quoted by Bob Johnson, ibid, p. 14).

Diversity is, as noted, essential to the facilitation of the Dialectic Process in small (T groups) or large bodies (multicultural societies). The small CGM-TQM groups or cells are likewise based on diversity, but, like the wider community, a diversity consisting ideally of a representative ratio (or balance) of males and females. Stress or dissonance is deliberately introduced and/or manipulated by the group leader (Dialectic facilitator). Yes George, we know what you think. But were all interested in what Mary has to say on the matter (stirrings of approval from the ladies). The Need in the Dialectic Process for Diversity of Biblical Translation Eros, the Spirit of Synthesis, is empowered by strife and tension. If all Bibles said the same thing, Dialectic facilitators would have a much harder time managing the process. The new Bible translations are progressively increasing in their diversity, the range of which in some instances is astounding. The KJVs translation of John 3:36 is, for example, He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him. The same verse is translated in the Message Bible as, Whoever accepts and trusts the Son gets in on everything, life complete and forever. Gets in on everything?!! The KJV translates Romans 8:6 as For to be carnally minded is death, whereas the Message bible renders it, Obsession with self in these matters is a dead end Death and a dead end is not the same thing. The words of Isaiah 26:3 (KJV): whose mind is stayed in thee, with its emphasis on God, becomes in the Message version, who keep their PURPOSE firm, which emphasises the self. John 14:28, in which states (KJV), my Father is greater than I, is mutated into The father is the goal and PURPOSE of my life (TEV, emphasis added). Romans 12:3 (KJV), which reads, For I say, through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith. In the Phillips Bible this reads, Try to have a sane estimate of your capabilities. The Trend to Synthesis in Translations The new corrupted Bible translations are reinforcing the pantheistic, androgynous, gender equity trend, perhaps the worst being the latest N.I.V. But even the once most trusted New King James Bible (NKJV) has gone down the Mystery pathway (The NKJV now deviates more than 1,200 times from the Textus Receptus, and replaces the KJV Hebrew [ben Chayyim] with the corrupt Stuttgart edition [ben Asher] Old Testament). The Most High in the Mysteries is, as we have seen,

231

known as the One. In the NKJV, He that should come (KJV:Luke 7:19-20; Matt 11:3), is translated, the coming One; He and his, in John 7:18 (KJV), is also substituted with the One; Person, in 2 Cor. 2:10 (KJV), becomes presence. A help meet for him, in Gen. 2:18 (KJV), becomes a helper comparable to him a non-sexist twisting (G.A. Riplinger, New King James Omissions). Encouragement for Compromising Synthesis In Titus 3:10 (KJV) we are told how to respond to a heretick (after the first and second admonition we are told to reject him). Heretick is from the Greek hairetikos, which means what it says: a heretic, that is, a person who maintains beliefs contrary to the established teachings of his church (Collins Dictionary, ibid). The word in the NKJV is rendered a divisive man: in newspeak that would mean a firm-on- doctrine, non-dialectical thinker. 2 Cor. 10:5, in the KJV, speaks of casting down imaginations: the domain of Hermes, whereas the NKJV speaks of casting down arguments (NKJV): dealing with resisters to the process? Superstition in Acts 25:19 (KJV) becomes religion (NKJV), bewitched in Acts 8:9 (KJV) become astonished (NKJV), too superstitious in Acts 17:22 (KJV) becomes very religious(NKJV), heresy in Acts 24:14 (KJV), is replaced with sect (NKJV). Big Picture Vision Casting The terms vision casting as used by the New Age, CGM-PDC people, and the term transformational vision used by the TQM people, are akin to the Hermetic concepts of guided visualization and active imagination. Hermes, it will be remembered, is the Lord of the Lunar Way of fantasy and imagination of the imaginative leap of consciousness that effects synthesis (you cannot attain synthesis by employing the A or Non-A logic of antithesis). Being unhappy with a situation (what is) is not enough to provoke active participation in revolt or revolution. You need a vision of better times. Adam and Eve needed as vision (supplied by the Serpent); the people of pre-revolutionary France needed a vision (supplied by the philosophers and Encyclopaedias); Germans of the post World War I needed a vision (supplied by Hitler). And we know what happened when these visions were caught. Out of the current chaos the Antichrist will cast a vision of better times and the whole world (those not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the beginning of the world) will catch it (Rev. 13:8). The Hermetic transmutation process is, as has been constantly stressed, a managed shattering and remoulding process. Weve seen that this Mystery process of creation began in ancient Babylon Cush and Nimrod being the first of the earthly agents or magicians to manage it. Modern Hermetic magicians and their underlings (the change agents, facilitators, transformational leaders of the whole community based global management system) continue to employ the old

232

methodology with the added benefit of vast increases in knowledge and technology (Daniel 12:4). Chaos is still the cornerstone of the process being introduced into the world system in every area and at every level. But the focus, in change management, in the post Second World war period, has been, as we have seen, on the enormous transformational power of small groups. In the small church group the change agents task of managing change involves creating a group attitude open to change. This is where the Hermetic vision comes into play a technique designed to provoke the letting go of what is, and the focusing on and striving for, a vision of what-can-be. I know my leadership style, says Rick Warren. I am a big picture, vision casting leader. There is nothing inherently wrong about being a vision casting leader. Its simply the way God wired me (quoted by Bob Johnson, ibid, p.19). Johnson is exactly right when he says that Those in the CGM who advocate casting and catching visions are tapping into the occult world. Sorcery, according to one website, is defined as: the manipulation of energy or forces to bring about a desired end through visualization; invocation or summonsing of powers/spirits (ibid, p. 19). The Unfolding Big-Anti-Christ Picture We should before proceeding further consider the big picture vision that people like Rick Warren are casting to their faithful. Is it any different to the big picture that self-confessed confident of the globalist magicians, Carroll Quigley, spoke about? Quigley noting that both sides of the political fence, even the extreme far ends of both left and right, were closely associated in terms of an overriding objective. Quigley refers to this great and untold story as being part of a much larger picture (Carroll Quigley, Tragedy and Hope, pp. 945-46). The spirit of the world system is a big, big picture, and if you are applying dialectical methodology in the church, or anywhere for that matter, you are part of it! The German term, Zeitgeist denotes thought forms and feeling which characterise a particular time. In the biblical sense, the term spirit of the world (age, aeon) denotes the essence of a period, and includes the sum total of thoughts, opinions, maximums, speculations, hopes, impulses, aims, aspirations...which constitute the world of men who are living alienated and apart from God (Trench). Zeitgeist, especially since the advent of Tavistock and its agencies, has become increasingly an artificial cultivation, which has been instilled and managed for the purpose of facilitating the Process. The Process, as we have seen, has two purposes, one political, one religious: two corresponding bodies, which the Bible refers respectively to as, The Mystery of Inequity or Lawlessness (which Paul said was already at work in his day), and Mystery Babylon the Great; the former is to be headed by the Man of lawlessness (the Antichrist), the latter by the False Prophet (2 Thess. Chapter 2; Rev. Chapter 13, 16:13, 19:20, 20:10).

233

We have examined the ideas which have been used to drive this two-headed Process, the most fundamental being those which have advanced the Mystery process from its beginning, what is known today as the Hegelian Dialectic Process. The Process is, as we have seen, one of Universal Motion, facilitated by change agents, who after the Second World War began progressively filtering into the churches and preaching the Hegelian message: Each of us is called and gifted to be a change agent an agent of change in peoples lives and in community attitudes (Change agent Rev. Dr Stan Solomon, General Superintendent, The Queensland Baptist, July, 1993). An earlier editorial by Solomon (May 1993) headed, Change or Die, spoke of the need of church communities to Develop networks of small groups within the congregation... In these groups Allow for doctrinal diversity among members in non-essential issues. And be careful how narrowly you define essential. The change or Die approach to the Big Picture Vision has come a long way since 1993. The lord warned of a time when that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service (John 16:2). Resisters to the Process in the political sphere are increasingly being labelled as enemies of the state, especially since the shock of 9-11 and its aftermath (the rapid rise of the Big Brother State). In April 12th 2009, for example, the US Department of Homeland Security published a watch-list of the type of people who are potential terrorists which includes, OPPONENTS of ABORTION, those who BELIEVE in CONSPIRACIES, THOSE WHO BELIEVE IN END TIMES PROPHECIES, those who have Ron Paul bumper stickers, those who have RADICAL CHRISTIAN VIEWS (strong on doctrine, black and-white-thinking, resistant to compromise and change Christians), and especially WAR VETERANS. According to Janet Napolitano, Obamas hand-picked head of Homeland Security, all veterans are potential terrorists because they are trained in military tactics. The above so-called potential terrorists are listed in a government publication entitled, The Domestic Extremism Lexicon, published on n 5 th May, 2009. On the 6th May, US Congress passed a Hate Crimes Bill (HR 1913). Under the provision of the bill, any radical act which follows an address, by for example, a pastor preaching against abortion (after which someone goes and burns down an abortion clinic), will be subject to heavy jail terms. Obama reportedly said to finalize this bill and take swift action (Last Trumpet, June, 2009). Positive Thinking There is no place for negative thinkers, people who believe in end times prophecies, judgement, and so forth, in the Big World Picture. To be a part of this picture you have to be adaptive to change and positive in your attitude. The late Norman Vincent Peal, 33 degree Mason, prominent, Protestant Church leader, and president of the American Foundation for Religion and Psychiatry, wrote a bestselling book (once required reading for businessmen): the Power of Positive Thinking. There is little, if any difference, to Peals power of positivity and the

234

belief by Western magicians that the properly trained human will is, quite literally, capable of anything. Positivity of purpose for a common goal is fundamental to the Purpose Driven Movement. Negative thinkers, or resisters to positive goals and innovations have to be gotten rid of to preserve the group unity of purpose. The Charismatic Faith Movement, the reader will recall, is also known in some quarters as The Positive Confession Movement. Manipulating the Community Church Dialectical methodology, its logic of synthesis, is expressed in a certain type of spirituality: a feeling, experiential approach to religion as opposed to one based on doctrinal definitions and exclusions. The emphasis in the approach is on knowing rather than believing; it is a type of spirituality which cannot be happy unless it is seeing results. It is a spiritual expression not unlike that which characterised the Dionysian cults in which enthusiasm and group-excitation were central features. Brainwashing expert William Sargant, in his book, The Battle for the Mind, notes the enormous potentialities of the techniques used to create and exploit groupexcitation. By means of the application of such techniques a variety and range of religious viewpoints can be firmly implanted in many minds (pp.1 14-15). Sargant points out that the religions susceptible to group-excitation and manipulation are all part of a definite type of spirituality, one which gives a primacy to experience over doctrine. In such religions, you did not base your hopes on this or that doctrinal calculation; you knew (Sargant, in this respect, quotes
from the work of R.A. Knox, Enthusiasm; a Chapter in Religious History, Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1951).

Despite and awareness of and strong resistance to manipulating techniques by some people, Sargant is emphatic that every man is ultimately susceptible to the influence of certain methods and techniques of persuasion. He notes that Aldous Huxley observed that no man, however highly civilized, can retain his critical and self-conscious personality, when exposed to certain types of drumming, chanting and singing. It would be interesting, wrote Huxley, to take a group of the most eminent philosophers from the best universities, shut them up in a hot room with Moroccan dervishes or Haitian Voodooists and measure with a stopwatch, the strength of their psychological resistance to the effects of rhythmic sound. Would the Logical Positivists be able to hold out longer than the Subjective Idealists? Would the Marxists prove tougher than the Thomists or the Vedantists? What a fascinating, what a fruitful field for experiment! Meanwhile, all we can safely predict is that, if exposed long enough to the tom-toms and the singing, every one of our philosophers would end by capering and howling with the savages (William Sargant, Battle for the Mind, Richard Clay and Co, Ltd, Bungay Suffolk, GB, 1957, ch. 7, Brainwashing in Religion and Politics, pp. 141-2).

235

Voodoo drumming, as John Coleman notes, consists of complex patters that affect the mind, and are used to summons occult powers and spirits. He also notes the use of Cult of Dionysus and voodoo based rock music by the Tavistock people to brainwash Western youth and to promote anarchy and destruction in society (which serves the Chaos magicians). The new music was composed by Theodor Adorno who, Coleman notes, learned the dialectics of George Hegel and applied it to his music. Adorno composed wrote the songs and words for the Beatles and other rock groups. Ed Sullivan who first promoted the Beatles was a Tavistock agent (Coleman, ibid, p. 86-93). Rock music features in many Christian services (in particular CharismaticPentecostal services which also exhibit much group-excitation). The rock music, accompanied with other techniques promoting excitatory stress, is being used to implant a variety of ideas in the minds of the congregation. Other techniques include the preacher rhythmically prancing about the floor, gesticulating with the hands, pointing the finger at the audience while overly using the pronoun you, playing music in a special key which will have a hypnotic effect, chanting special chants, and so forth. All are designed, says Beltzer, to narrow ones concentration to the theme of the lecture which automatically relinquishes the conscious mind from its role and allows the uncritical subconscious mind to surface and accept the material as presented The leader must command undivided attention as when Rodney Howard Browne says to his audience, Look at me! Rhythmic pacing is absolutely a Browne classic. Beltzer notes that the larger the group and the longer the lecture with no break the more easily the hypnotic state is accomplished without one realising he or she is being hypnotised (June G. Beltze). Mega community churches provide an excellent atmosphere for the application of such Hermetic manipulation. Early Cell Groups The networking of small change agent led groups within a congregation is designed to facilitate progressive corruption of Biblical truth and to promote the continuing unfolding of a new consciousness in the wider community. It is a diabolical process designed to bring about the manifestation of Satan on Earth (what Hermetic magicians call our wonderful work). Details as to how the system would function were worked out by earlier agents of the Process such as Carl Jung. Jung, as we have seen, proposed the foundation an analytical collectivity, founded on the respect for the individual and the individual path. To solve the difficulties which arise along the individual path in relation to collectivity there would need to be a conflict-resolving methodology in place. Jung proposed that for those who wish to build up an analytical collectivity, it must be an inevitable duty to solve such conflicts according to the principles of Analysis. Furthermore, the mutual interests are worked out in collective elements or clubs, small groups which are part of the main club. In simple

236

terms, the main clubs are broken up into small clubs or cells where each individual can pursue his own spiritual path subject to a facilitated methodology which unites the group and the club or group with the main group. Just substitute the word club with small group or team, and analysis with dialectical methodology (Jungs psychological model is a conflict-resolution dialectic), and trained analyst with facilitator or change agent, and analytical collectivity with Community Church Global Community Communitarian system a natural analytical collectivity thatcould transcend even type and sex, and what do you have? You have the same system as that being championed by the CGM and PDC. A host of other antichrist visionaries have proposed similar societies. A contemporary of Jung, Ferdinand Tonnies, for example, proposed a communitarian, Dionysian society, based on the previously noted utopian society proposed by Nietzsche who Crowley identifies as an initiate into the secret wisdom and knowledge tradition on which the OTO was founded (Starr Miller, Occult Theocracy, p. 679). Tonnies concept was of a Gemeinschaft, which translates into English as community (Noll, ibid, p. 261). In an unpublished essay, written between 1920 and 1925, Tonnies predicted a coming new age of history in which Christianity would be overthrown and a cosmic oneness with the natural world would mark humankinds new spiritual freedom. His prophetic essay was entitled Die neue Cotschaft The New Gospel (Noll, ibid, notes to ch. 12, p. 370). Cells or Asylums? The reader should NO LONGER consider the word cell, as used by the CGM and PDC, as denoting a facilitator-led small team getting together to build relationships, pursue a vision, and find truth in loving compromise. The word cell denotes the smallest unit of an organism that is able to function independently (Collins English Dictionary). It is used figuratively in this respect by the CGM and the PDC to denote a small facilitator-led group (part of a larger body of cells within a congregation) gathered together to build relationships, pursue a common vision of a better future, and to find truth in (a facilitated) consensus. A more accurate comparison of the CGM cell is with the words primary meaning: that of a small GAOL (cell) or ROOM in an ASYLUM a PRISON, from which only the Truth (propositional, known in antithesis) can set them free. These change-agent led dialoguing groups are designed to progressively dilute and corrupt (dialectically) the Word of God: the exclusive Truth that saves and sets men free from Death and Hell. Furthermore, as I have warned, these groups, owing to their occult structure, methodology (progressively corrupting Gods word), and object (the transmutation of individuals into gods), attract Etheric World powers/spirits. The fact that the process is being undertaken in Gods name is no defence. Evil spirits may be evoked in Gods name as is practiced in so called white magic. Unger notes that in white magic the invocation is addressed

237

to God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit ( Merrill F. Unger, Demons in the World Today p. 90). Finally, the fact that the common purpose of the group (two or more) is to corrupt the Word of Truth and in so doing, denigrate the Lord Jesus Christ is a foundation for evoking demons. Bob Johnson is correct when her warns that, Once within church walls, these change agents will establish an environment and conditions favourable to demons and, as a result, demonic influence over the group will be maximised when change agents have succeeded in manipulating the membership into a collective group mind (Bob Johnson, The Transformation of John McArthurs Community Church, p. 20). Moreover the cell team is a part of a larger collective organism or group mind over which more powerful demonic forces preside. Community mindedness, in the sense that it is currently being promoted, has more in common with the mystical consciousness of a Germanic Volk community (applied globally), than a community simply based on loving thy neighbour. To the question, How could I recognise a first degree initiate among my friends? Benjamin Crme answered that, among other things, a first degree initiate will exhibit a growing sense of group consciousness. Beginnings and Growth of Charismatic Movements Noll in the thirteenth and final chapter of his excellent book on Jung considers the processes involved in the development of Jungs cult into a worldwide religious movement. Drawing upon the research and conclusions of Max Weber in his 1922 book Economy and Society, Noll compares the development of Jungs religious movement with the development of other movements (as examined in Webers Religions-soziologe). There are two principle processes: The first phase centres on a charismatic leader and those within his intimate circle within whom his (or her) halo shines inclusively. This inner circle is perceived by those at lower strata within the movement as possessing, in a sense, divinity by association. This is also the phase of the initial excitement and high hopes that characterize new movements of this type and that attract outsiders who are seeking similar experiences of revitalization or renewal, whether spiritual, emotional or intellectual. Charismaticism had a similar beginning with Charles Fox Parham, the director of Bethel Bible College in Topeka, Kansas, where tongues was reportedly spoken on the 1st January, 1901. Separating from mainstream orthodoxy the movement has always tended to gravitate around leaders of great charisma, Aimee Semple McPherson, Kenneth Hagin, Kenneth Copeland, Joyce Myer, Benny Hinn, and so forth. The second phase is characterised by a movement towards a structure. Noll notes that Max Weber in his examination of the subject notes with fascination the ways in which the initial sparks of liberating excitement and hopes of salvation that a

238

charismatic individual could inspire in others in all cases eventually led to a rationalization or routinization of the authority structure and intellectual system of the cult. Charismatic exuberance becomes bureaucratized, and Dionysian spontaneity is replaced by Apollonian regimentation (Noll, ibid, p. 276). Noll also noted when examining the history of the Jung the prominent role played by women particularly American women in its earliest years. Like the Dionysian cults of antiquity, the Jung cult seems to have started (and then prospered) as primarily a cult of women (p. 279). The same predominance of women, he says, applied to the nineteenth century occult movements of spiritualism and Theosophy. It applies to Christian Science. And it applied to Charismaticism. In its early days (the major influence being the 1906 Revival at Azusa Street) Charismaticism similarly attracted spiritualists and mediums and contemporaries of the day reported sances, trances, and other outlandish occult behaviour. As Fisher and Goedelman note, Once the door of unrestrained subjective mysticism is opened, Satan and the flesh can have a field day. Gods word is the only protection against the demonic as well as ourselves (from Personal
Freedom Outreach, Benny Hinns Move Into Necromancy, Faith Healer Claims Contact with the Dead Foretells New Direction for His Ministry by G. Richard Fisher with M. Kurt Goedelman).

Today Charismaticism along with just about everything else in Christendom has been absorbed (synthesised) into the Church Growth Movement (CGM), the Purpose Driven Church being a major facilitator of that body the object of both being to merge the church into a cybernetic partnership with business and government. The Dionysian as has been repeatedly stressed, will, and needs to, be brought under some sort of Apollonian order (the Olympians through business and government). The CGM, while presenting itself as given to free expression and the choice of the members is as rigidly controlled as a tracked locomotive of which travellers without the proper group mindset are humiliated and harassed and if unable to be corrected are thrown off. All tracks lead to Rome and that is where the CGM is transporting people: the Revived Roman Order. The Egregore Until Id read Bob Johnsons The Transformation of John McArthurs Grace Community Church, Id never heard of an egregore. Id heard, of course, of angelic beings known as Watchers: good ones, as in Daniel 4:13 and 3: 17; and bad ones (Lucifer and his fallen angels). They are also implied in such scriptures as 1 Cor. 11: 10, 1 Peter 1:12; Heb. 1:14). According to the A to Z of the Occult, the WATCHERS ARE ANGELS who preside over the world and its inhabitants. Two hundred Watchers are, according to non-Biblical tradition (the Book of Enoch), said to be the number of evil angels who took human wives (Weaver, ibid p. 165). The Bible speaks about angels who left their (proper) estate and their own habitation and went seeking after strange flesh (Jude 6-7). They mated with the daughters of men and produced monstrous offspring the Nephillim (the giants

239

of Genesis 6:1-4). For their crime these angels are reserved in everlasting chains under darkness until judgement day (Jude 6-7; Genesis 5:1-4; 2 Peter 2:4-5). We thus have three types of angelic Watchers, 1) the good (guardian) ones serving God, 2) the rebellious (fallen) ones serving Satan, and 3) the sentenced ones who broke the rules of engagement locked away in Tartarus. There is a view to which I tend to subscribe, that demons, as opposed to fallen Angels, are the spirits of the Nephillim who perished in the flood. And I tend also to believe that fallen angels in these End Times (now) may be repeating their violation of Genesis 6 as Daniel 2:43 may imply: THEY (in the feet of the final Gentile kingdom) shall MINGLE THEMSELVES with the SEED of MEN (words in brackets and emphasis added). They know their time is short, so, why not do it again, may be their reasoning. Astral Thought Forms Occultists speak of thought forms which occupy the Astral World: non-human inhabitants who are artificially created either consciously or unconsciously by people of the physical plane and have been projected onto the universal ether (Weaver, ibid, p 21; Blavatsky, ibid, vol. 1, p 395). They can often be guided by spiritual beings (Blavatsky, ibid, vol 1, p. 366). Wikipedia, admittedly not the most trustworthy of references, defines egregore (also egregor) as an occult concept representing a thought form or collective group mind, an autonomous psychic entity made up of, and influencing, the thoughts of a group of people. History of the Egregore The word egregore derives from the Greek word egregoroi, meaning watchers (also transliterated grigori). The word appears in the Septuagint translation of the Book of Lamentations, as well as the Book of Jubilees and the Book of Enoch (Wikipedia). The word watcher also appears in Daniel 4:13 and 4:17, the word Iyr (Chald), eer, which according to Strongs Hebrew and Chaldee Dictionary, means a watcher, i.e. an angel (as guardian): watcher. The watcher in Daniel 4:13 is accompanied by an holy one, both of whom came down from heaven. He, the watcher in verse 14 onwards, issues a decree. Verse 17 reads, This matter is by the decree of the watchers, and the demand (sentence) by the word of the holy ones: to the intent that the living may know that the most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will. What have egregores (angels) to do with thought forms? The concept of the egregore as a group thought form was, according to Wikipedia, developed in the works of the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn and the Rosicrucians, and has been referenced by writers such as Valentin Tomberg.

240

Before proceeding to examine this occult concept further it will, I believe, be of value to quote from The Equinox, the Official organ of the OTO (Modern Illuminism): Ordo Templi Orientis, regarding its goal and methodology. The OTO, it says, combines monarchy with democracy; it includes aristocracy, and conceals even the seeds of revolution, BY WHICH ALONE PROGRESS CAN BE EFFECTED. Thus we balance the Triads, uniting the Three in One; thus we gather up all the THREADS OF HUMAN PASSION AND INTEREST, and WEAVE THEM INTO A HARMONIOUS TAPESTRY, subtly and diligently with great art, that our Order may seem an ornament even to the Stars that are in the Heavens at Night. In our RAINBOW-COLOURED TEXTURE we set forth the glory of the whole Universe See to it, brother Magician, that thy own thread be strong, and pure, and of a colour brilliant in itself, yet READY TO MINGLE IN ALL BEAUTY WITH THOSE OF THY BRETHREN (Vol. iii, no I, p. 241, reproduced by Starr Miller in Appendix 1, Occult Theocracy, p. 705, emphasis added). The above is Hermetic science in a nutshell that is dialectics beautifully summarized. So what is the roll of the egregore (angel, thought form?) in this science? Weve seen that its concept as a group thought form was said to have been developed by the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn. Are egregores, as Wikipedia article suggests, merely a state of mind best described as the result of a synergy of (human) thought, gathered together with a common interest and purpose, e.g., crowd at a rock concert? There is, of course, an interchange between and reinforcement of a group assembled for with a common interest and purpose, especially if the group share a common enthusiasm. But theres more to it than that. The doctrine of synergism as applied to Christian conversion depicts the human will as cooperating with the Holy Ghost and with divine grace in the act of conversion. It is also represented in the doctrine of when two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them (Matt. 18:20). In the case of the Christian group assembled together in the Lords name, the Lord Jesus is present in spirit. If the group is assembled in the Devils name or involved in activity that blasphemes the name of Christ or corrupts His Word you can bet the Devil or a representative of his is there in their midst to combine synergistically with the participants. Occultists (e.g. Blavatsky), as we have seen, assert that the energy field created by groups can be guided and manipulated by Etheric World entities (Isis Unveiled, op cid). But what are the constraints on this spirit guidance and manipulation? Do the entities possess the power to guide and manipulate the thoughts of individuals in any group assembled for a common purpose? If so then why are the Illuminati going to such trouble introducing and pushing philosophical ideas over the centuries, researching into brainwashing and manipulating techniques of persuasion to cultivate and shape ideas to manipulate events (and to manipulate events to shape ideas)? Magicians are supposed to be able to summons spirits at

241

will to do their bidding. Why then the meticulous planning over the centuries? Why Weishaupt? Why the Committee of 300, The Royal Institute of International Affairs (and related bodies), Tavistock, Stanford and all the think tanks and institutes of research? Why the Club of Rome? Why Edward Bernays? Kurt Lewin? Carl Jung? Why the National training Laboratories? Why Feminism? Why John Maynard Keynes? Why Milton Friedman? Why Peter Drucker? Because 1) the sovereign Lord of Creation has set rules of engagement, and 2) the Devil is a created being with incredible but limited knowledge and powers. Demonic beings can only influence and empower people with receptive minds (the Devil creates the mindset) and those indulging in forbidden occult practices. Before the Lawless One can step onto the world stage the group mind must be receptive to his coming. That wont happen until the Holy Spirit and His Group (the Body of Christ) are no longer there restraining the developing Universal Mindset what H.G. Wells described as a One World Brain. The Antichrist cant just simply come and impose himself upon the world. It (the world) has to want him to come. It is the same with Israel. The Lord will not return to set up His kingdom until they want Him to return: until they say, Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord (Matt. 23:39) Remember Blavatskys comment that magic is exemplified in Eastern countries of Asia but hardly a man in the West has what it takes to practice it (Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, p. 635). The white-skinned man of European blood according to her had been contaminated by centuries of dogmatic superstitions. Stirring and Managing the Spirit of Revolt The transformation of western man away from such dogmatic superstitions to a new consciousness had begun long before Blavatsky appeared on the scene. The French had been stirred into revolt by the vision of a better world: a world without Christianity. The same applied in Russia. Both Revolutions, as John Coleman (The Committee of 300, p. 2) and others have noted, were motivated by a hatred of Christianity. Webster agrees. The Russian Revolution she says, was not an economic revolution, it is neither the dictatorship of the proletariat nor the reorganization of society by the Intelligentsia of Labour. It was she said, nothing less than the destruction of the Christian idea (N. Webster, Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, p. 342). Raising the Force of the Feminine Christianity is a patriarchal religion, as such, those wishing wish to destroy or corrupt it need to target its patriarchy. The womans emancipation movement has, as we have seen, been employed to this end. Integral to the process is the raising of womans spiritual consciousness.

242

Reference has been made to the high proportion of Western women in the occult sciences, and to the fact that anthropologists have noted a link between rebellion and witchcraft (as does the Bible). Witchcraft, they say, is often an aggressive statement of protest or revolt against society by those who are politically impotent and feel that they have been discriminated against by that society. Noll notes that Participation in occult organizations, often at the highest levels, was a way for women in particular to experience social status and power denied them in other religious contexts, and to express gender-related social concerns and thereby influence society as a whole (Noll, ibid, p 59). Western woman are, furthermore, far more receptive to spiritual influences than western men the most gifted mental and physical mediums, for example, being compromised mainly of women (Noll, p. 63). Mention has also been made of the US and other nations psychic research programs, such as Remote Viewing. The men involved in such programs needed much training or a bump or bullet in the head to receive or develop the necessary gift for working in the paranormal field. Women adjusted to it much more readily some needed only a pack of tarot cards to cross over and were much adept at channelling spirit guides (the men didnt put much faith in channelling, automatic writing and tarot cards and considered it dangerous to mix channelling with remote viewing). Nevertheless, the men involved had to learn to think more with their so called feminine (right) brain and learn to communicate with their unconsciousness mind and learn imaginative visualization. Rebellion and the Sin of Witchcraft Rebellion, the Bible tells us, is as the sin of witchcraft (1 Samuel 15:23). The community of women is not an idea that originated with the Russian Bolsheviks, says Webster, but one that has run through all the revolutionary (or rebellious) movements of the past (N. Webster, ibid, p. 344). Witchcraft is a foul practice, and those desiring to indulge in it must overcome their God given native impulses against doing so. They must make the magicians bargain: surrender parts of the self and eventually the whole self for power. But, as C.S. Lewis points out, once the soul is given up, the power so conferred does not belong to them. They become slaves to that to which they have given their souls (The Abolition of Man, p. 43 ): in the liberated womens case, to the Hermetic magicians and their god. Faust, after making his pact with Satan, has to sign a document to the effect in his own blood. An angel is sent by God to break the quill. He is advised by the devil to be resolute and continue with another quill as many more as needed. Being resolute, single minded wilful, is the key to overcoming the God-given restraints of our nature. In this regard, the woman desiring emancipation from the tyranny of public opinion, must not allow the things of her feminine nature to hold her back. For example, she must not feel that it is wrong to desert the hearth and the home for a good job. She needs shake of such residue of patriarchy and realise

243

that she is still a good mother even her children must necessarily suffer some deprivation as a result of her leaving them to work. Career orientated family planning (abortion) is another source of guilt that woman are told they must overcome on their pathway to liberation. In Feminism and the Word of God, (1984) I wrote, Psychologists have long observed the tendencies and desires that the majority of women have towards maintaining their traditional role. The desire to be taken care of in fact to believe that the right to be supported is a God-given right the fear of independence (and often power), the need to experience themselves in relation to others (particularly their husband), the tendency towards feelings of guilt when the domestic role is abandoned, and the tendency away from self-assertiveness after marriage, are some of these inclinations. The young thoroughly-modernized woman may question some or all of the above, but they are the findings (Collette Dowling, The Cinderella Complex, Fontana Paperbacks, 1982,
pp. 210-11).

Feminists who have observed these tendencies in women (in fact have noticed them in themselves), will denounce them as being the product of male-serving socialization. Women (they insist) are not only excluded from positions of authority and power, they have been successfully conditioned to actively avoid them: they are taught and encouraged to be dependent. Many feminists believe that it is this tendency towards psychological dependency, which is the chief force holding woman down today. Not only does it act as a brake upon movement towards full self-realisation (women will stifle their healthiest impulses in obedience to it), but the tensions produced by women attempting to satisfy it and the desire to be independent are destructive. Feelings of strain, anxiety and guilt, of inadequacy and hopelessness are not uncommon. Therefore (we are told), before women can be truly free, they need to resolve their inner conflict by ridding themselves of, or suppressing, these unhealthy inner tendencies. Some non-feminist psychologists however believe that womans need to be taken care of is more innate than cultural. They argued that it is the advocacy of behaviours which is opposite to womans inherited nature which is at the root of the inner conflict. To them the solution to womans problem is in the social reinforcement of their essentially dependant nature. The more women are told they ought to be pursuing goals which conflict with this nature, the more they will experience neuroses. Therefore, a society should simply not encourage behaviour in women which is not consistent with their inherited selves (Feminism and the
Word of God, pp. 68-73).

The former position held sway. And it wasnt long before anyone who suggested that there were any fundamental differences of a psychological nature (and in the churches, of a spiritual nature) between men and women, differences which reinforced their traditional roles in church and society , was labelled a sexist not just by the feminists, but by the government legislature. The latter gave us

244

non-discrimination and affirmative action laws - on a number based equality criteria. Women began subsequently to move into every area of society, even into the military and police forces, performing supposedly an equal role alongside their male counterparts. In most churches, the word obey was struck from the wedding vows (in contradiction of Eph. 5: 22-24, Col. 3:18, Peter 3:1), and, in most churches, women began to move into the pulpits. As has been repeatedly stressed, when man first rebelled against God, a number of tensions and divisions were introduced into the world the tension between man separated from his Creator gave rise to the tensions in men (psychological, spiritual) the tensions between men (moral, spiritual) and the tensions between man and Nature (thorns in the field, pain in childbirth, nature red in tooth and claw, diseases, environmental tensions from over cultivation and exploitation of natural resources, etc.). Man has traditionally set up societies and institutions to minimise the tensions between these areas. If they are Biblically based, as they were in the Christian West, the social and moral tensions will diminish. But as they move away from that basis to one of humanism, the tensions increase. Currently, the dialectically managed shocks and strife and stress of the world system, has brought it to breaking point. The tensions in woman that the non-feminist psychologists warned would occur if society encouraged women to pursue a path contrary to her nature did occur. The desire for permanency and the desire for change are in powerful tension within fallen man, the tension varying between the sexes and between the ages of the sexes. Dialectics is all about stimulating and managing change as in the context of Psalm 2 where the kings of the earth plot against God and say Let us break their bands asunder and cast away their (restraining) cords from us The women of the West, as they were enticed to move away from their secure Christian based culture to actually renounce its very foundations (DWEMs or Dead White European based Society) began to experience all the tensions that such a breakaway would introduce. Sex in the City (which seemed to suit the men more than the women) and the new job didnt compare with a permanent loving husband and family and barbeques on weekends and all those boring things of a stable culture. Marriages failed, the latch-key generation appeared, delinquencies increased, and so on and so forth. It wasnt merely Feminism at work, of course. Dialectics operates on multiple levels and planes. But Feminism has been a major vehicle in the tearing down of Christianity and preparing the minds of the masses for the coming (false) Saviour. Dead White European Males. The vision that the Western European allies marched off to fulfil in 1914 was The War to End All Wars. The Great War (1914-18) did much to destroy the cream of European masculinity (there were plenty of once brave and dedicated dead white European males at the end of it). And Europe would never be the same again. Of

245

the aftermath of the war J.F.C. Fuller (a onetime disciple of Aleister Crowley) wrote at the end of 1917 the British were bled white, the French were morally exhausted, the Italians nearly out of the war. The Yanks had not yet arrived. In the aftermath of the war Fuller wrote, Most of the Europe of a thousand years was shattered and the balance between its nations destroyed. Three empires were tumbled into the dust. Germany was reduced to economic ruinRussia ceased to be a Christian country (as was the intention of the Revolution planners) and the autocracy of Marx was substituted for the autocracy of the Tsars. The AustroHungarian Empire was split into a congeries of squabbling states bereft of economic foundations, and Turkey was almost reduced to her original sultanate of Rum. Nor did the victors emerge much better. France, bled white was left a demoralized, second-rate power; Great Britain, who before the war had been the banker of the world, ended a debtor country (if her World War I debt has been fully paid it has only just been paid up)and so on (J.F.C. Fuller, The Decisive Battles of the Western World, italics and words in brackets added). In England, the war did much to diminish faith in the old British Empire values grounded in God, King and country. In Europe reeling from the shock of the war and the economic chaos and near anarchy of the early post war period, the runaway inflation (in 1923 the American dollar was officially valued at forty-two billion marks), and so forth, the post-war generation in Europe began a revolt against every value and convention of the old order. The spirit of this revolt was manifested in the arts, in music and fashion, in so called modern art, Jazz, and immodest dress. Berlin, Coleman notes, became the Babylon of Europe. Along with the vanishing ideals was the concept of woman on a pedestal, and all the conceptions associated with the flower of Gods creation, began to disappear. In her place, Coleman notes, came the loud, vulgar stranger, with clattering grating speech such as would be aped and made popular by radio broadcasting and later, television shows. Nobody could possibly know that this decline was the end product of Tavistock having declared war on Western women ( Dr. John Coleman,
The Conspirators Hierarchy: The Committee of 300, 4th Edition, Revised and Updated, World in Review, Carson city, 2010, pp.84-86).

Twenty one years after the end of the First World War, two of its principal combatants, Germany and Russia, both with their philosophical roots in Hegel (Russia after the Revolution), were hurled against each other in the Second World War (Marxism as the thesis and National Socialism as the antithesis). This completed the final destruction of the old order and the emergence of the new (see
Anthony C. Suttons Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler, Bloomfield, 1976, and How the Order Creates War and Revolution, Veritas, 1985).

A further decline in the faith in God, king and Country in the combatant nations of the second war followed. John Laffin, in his excellent book, We Will Remember Them, AIF Epitaphs of World War One, notes that Reference to God king and empire is significantly less in the World War II epitaphs at Kranji, Singapore,

246

than those of the First World War, and the name of Australia is invoked only rarely, a sharp contrast to the World War One graves. He also noted that the purely religious epitaph is also rare; and that, Other than duty nobly done, soldierly qualities such as bravery, courage, endurance, steadfastness and gallantry are rarely mentioned (p. 138). By the time of Vietnam almost nothing is mentioned on memorials. I may be wrong, but I believe the Vietnam Memorial in Washington has only the names of the dead and no epitaph. By the latter period in Vietnam after the 1968 Tet Offensive, and the turn of American support for the war, the Counterculture and the Anti-war Movement got into full swing, the idea It Dont Mean Nuthin began to take hold among US Vietnam soldiers (the foundations of the anti-war movement of the sixties had been laid in the 1930s by Bertrand Russell). Many soldiers, and civilians back home, turned to drugs (Aldous Huxley was the engineer of that). Many turned to Eastern Religion. Much of the motivation to withdraw from society, on the part of many Vietnam veterans, was a sense of betrayal society had rejected them. Not only were the Americans and the Australians not welcomed home by cheering crowds on their return from Vietnam, they were held, by many in the community, as being responsible for the war, and being murderers. In Australia, one woman, having smeared herself with red paint, attacked the CO of the first battalion as he was leading a parade in Sydney (Laffin). The sense of betrayal was reinforced by the knowledge that many Australians, including top-ranking politicians (e.g. Jim Cairns) had openly supported the enemy. Dock-yard workers refused to load Vietnam bound ships with war materials and some groups (e.g. students of Monash University) materially aided the enemy. The hitherto admired soldierly masculinity of the Australian male disappeared during the period of the Australian involvement in the Vietnam War. The reader should bear in mind that it is not the white Anglo Saxon male as much as the Christian white Anglo Saxon male (the WASP) that was targeted as part of its absolute levelling down of all non-Illuminist structures and hierarchies, in particular that of the Christian religion. Multiculturalism is a part of this absolute levelling down attack on Christianity. Christianity has been targeted for destruction. And, according to Coleman, the Committee believe that the destruction of Christianity is pretty much in the bag. Suster agrees. The Christian religion, he says, is no longer of the slightest importance; perhaps it is in poor taste to speak evil of the dead (Suster, The Age of Horus,, p. 212). If that were the case Bible believing Christians would no longer be the Illuminatis principle enemy and there would be no need for the CGM and PDC programs and Hate Crime Legislation and so forth. Nevertheless, the polls tend to confirm the conclusion that Biblically based Christianity is in a pretty poor state and to reinforce the Biblical prophecies concerning the great falling away from the faith in the End Days. A poll carried out by George Barna in (about 2002) revealed that only about 9 percent (maximum) of born again Christians

247

(I presume he means Charismatics) subscribe to a Christian world view. The figures I have heard are less for other denominations, and less than 1 percent for Catholics. One study I recall hearing on one group of young Christians had their percentage of true believers drop from around almost 50 percent in a ten tear period to about 5 percent. The Christian world view includes belief in absolute morals; that such truths are defined by the Bible; that Jesus lived a sinless life; that God is omniscient, omnipotent, sovereign Creator and ruler of the universe; that salvation is a gift and cannot be earned (from recollection less than 1 percent of Catholics believe this); Satan exists; a Christian has the responsibility of sharing his faith with non-Christians, and, the Bible is totally inspired by God and without error. Pretty sad statistics, arent they? How could anyone call himself a Christian and not believe that NO PROPHECY OF SCRIPTURE IS OF ANY PRIVATE INTERPRETATION. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost (2 Peter 1:20-21), or, It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God (Matt. 4:4), or faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God (Rom. 10:17), and For by GRACE ye are SAVED through FAITH and that not of yourselves: it is the GIFT of God: NOT OF WORKS, lest any man boast (Eph. 2:8). Suster proclaims that nearly two thousand years of Christian civilization, which ultimately led to the domination of the world by the values of the West, has come to an end; that the twentieth century has seen a swift and unprecedented transformation in the conditions of life on our planet, including two World wars, the collapse of all European empires, and the destruction and inversion of previous values. Something, he says from the depths of our collective unconscious, has impelled this destruction, which he personifies as Horus, the Egyptian God of War (the equivalent of Mars), or what he has referred to as an eruption of the daemonic. The Old Aeon has come to an end, and the New Aeon is beginning, and will come to fruition when the last vestiges of the old are destroyed (ibid, pp. 213p-14). Its a terrifying time, says Suster, but none the less an exhilarating adventure. His final advice to mankind: If indeed, Do What Thou Wilt Shall Be The Whole Of The Law, then we had better start doing our will in other words, we should emulate (and worship) the god of wilful disobedience (Lucifer). Scripture says that God laughs at the all the plotting and scheming of the Devil and the kings of the earth who serve him, and that their kingdom will be smashed to smithereens by the stone (the Lord Jesus Christ) cut out of the mountain without hands. He is coming back soon to execute judgement on the Mystery system and all those given over to it who did not receive the love of the truth that they might be saved (2 Thess. Ch. 2).

248

The attack on Christianity has focused and continues to focus on the Gospel of Christ the power of God unto salvation to everyone that believeth (Romans 1:16). You better believe it! Hermetic magic has no power to take it away once you receive it. You receive it by believing that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures: And that he was buried and rose again on the third day according to the scriptures (1 Cor. 15:3-4). Scripture assures us That if thou shall confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation (Romans 10: 9-10). You cant earn it. It is the gift of God: Not of works lest any man boast (Eph 2:8-9).

249

Part Two

251

Applied Dialectics
Natures universal law of creation from destruction operates in mind as in matter. As Freud, Nietzsches heir, asserts, identity is conflict. Each generation drives its plough over the bones of the dead. Camille Paglia, Sexual Personae.

Dialectics, in the context of this study, is the science (or magick) concerned with the MANAGEMENT of the antithetical tendencies and conflict manifested in nature, historical processes, and human thought. Based on the presupposition that ALL ACTS (conflicting forces) MUST BE EQUAL, it is the science and art of causing CHANGE to occur in conformity with WILL (Aleister Crowley). The forces are more effectively managed when they are indeed equal: men and women (the latter must be empowered) and nations (a balance of power), man and Nature (man is not to be seen as unique), and above all, God and the Devil, must be equal (a vertical hierarchical structure of thought and things doesnt serve the Dialectic a horizontal structure of liberty [no absolutes], equality [all acts], fraternity [one mass], does). Dialectic management is not, as Antony Sutton has pointed out, the mere random exercise of manipulated control to solve a problem, but rather, a carefully calculated, long term management towards a predetermined goal (Anthony C. Sutton, How the Order Creates War and Revolution, Veritas Publishing Company P/L, 1985, Authors Preface). Furthermore, the management towards that goal, as we will see, has been in progress since ancient times. This study is not primarily aimed at the average Joe Blow who has never heard of dialectics. In fact, I seriously doubt that it is possible to write a Dialectics for Dummies: If a person hasnt heard of dialectics, he or she is most probably given over to its methodology (how we determine truth). And sadly, those trapped in its presuppositional framework, like the chained slaves in Platos Parable of the Cave, are not only content to stay where they are (where their reality is manipulated and controlled), but will vigorously resist being set free and taken into/to the light. If the reader has difficulty accepting the Fatherhood of God, the exclusive Lordship of Christ, the absolute authority of the Scriptures, and, in this respect, the either or but not both-and of the Holy Spirit, the headship of the husband over the wife and the dominion (responsible custodianship under God) of man over Nature (Gods creation), then he or she is, sadly, a captive in the Cave. The good news is, the Lord Jesus Christ has come to set the captives free, and by His grace through faith we can receive the Truth by which this is achieved. My object in writing this book is principally to help pastors and teachers, and evangelists, and those heavily engaged in the Ministry of Reconciliation, to understand the nature of the diabolical dialectical shackles by which men are being enslaved and by means of which the New World Antichrist Order is being advanced. The Different Emphasis in Right (mind) and Left (matter) in Dialectics. In the historical process, ideas (mind) influence events in the external world (things, matter), and events shape ideas. Dialecticians accept both as aspects of the

252

same reality, however, the two main Dialectic schools, assign a logical priority to either thought over things, or things over thought the right emphasising the former (e.g., Nazism) the left the latter (e.g., Marxism). The Planting and Management of Ideas Since the early eighteenth century in Europe, and especially since the rise of Bavarian Illuminism, virtually no idea: no trend in thought of any significance, no ism or movement or belief, or vision, or religious persuasion has arisen spontaneously from the masses. The ideas of the French Revolution were cultivated by the philosophers, the revolution itself financed, its every aspect managed by German and French Illuminism and by associated elements in England (the Quator Coronati Lodge in London). Nationalism, Socialism, Communism and National Socialism, and more recently multi-culturalism and Environmentalism, were all conceived, financed, established and dialectically managed by forces backstage (employing every subtle device and technology available). In the sphere of religion, the rise of the cults (the JWs, the Mormons, Christian Science, and so forth) was Illuminati conceived, financed and managed, as is the current spread of such Moslem cults as the Moslem Brotherhood and Moslem fundamentalism. In mainstream Christianity Hegelianism (in particular its methodology) has taken root (to unite all denominations and religious persuasions), and is spreading like wildfire through the agencies of such establishment backed movements as the Alpha Course, Rick Warrens Purpose Driven Church, and the Mother of them all, the Emerging Church Movement. The ideas of environmental sustainability, of Climate CHANGE (think Climate, think CHANGE), of the Earth as a Mother ( GAIA) who needs to be placated by means of deindustrialisation and depopulation, and so on and so forth, have all been planted and cultivated in the mass mind to facilitate the Process. The Use and Management of External Events The rapid technological and industrial advances of the late eighteenth century produced what has been termed the Industrial Revolution, the effects of which on social and economic life were unprecedented in human history. Such effects include the massive exploitation by industrialists of the workers (increasing the tension between these groups), the spoiling of the physical environment (increasing the division between man and nature) and the rise of materialism (the interest and desire for money and wealth). All of the above changes in the physical world provided the soil for the planting and cultivating of another idea based on a different form of materialism, Dialectical Materialism, or Communism, an idea which offered to effect a just synthesis of the masses, a perfect and harmonious society ruled by a small group representing the proletariat or working class . The Dialectic process is thus driven by the opposing tendencies of both ideas and events thought and things. But which is the more important? For Hegel it was the idea. For the breakaway left Hegelians it was events in the external world.

253

While agreeing with Hegel that progress occurs through the conflict and resolution of opposite elements or tendencies, the left Hegelians shifted their emphasis in the process from ideas to physical events. For Marxists, the primary motive forces in the Dialectic process are movements or changes in the physical world. For Marx, the ideal is nothing more than the material world reflected by the human mind and translated into terms thought. Capitalism, Marx argues, is a movement borne of materialistic forces: human greed and disregard for humanity. And Capitalism, by its very nature, creates an antagonistic movement: a class conscious proletariat, which, according to Marxist Dialectic theory, will ultimately bring Capitalism to ruin. Put another way, a movement based on extreme individualism (Capitalism) will tend naturally to generate an opposing movement towards Collectivism (Communism). It needs to be pointed out that both the right and left wings of Hegelianism are absolutely collectivist. And what the world is currently moving towards, along the dialectical pathway, is also absolutely collectivist. Right and left are only emphases of partial truths of the same Process. The End Product will be neither right nor left but a synthesis of the best elements of both movements. Unless the Lord Builds the House the Labour is in Vain The events of the Industrial Revolution produced an economically exploited and socially degraded working class, whose legitimate sense of oppression and desire for a better life were easily exploited. Marxs Communist Manifesto provided the vision for a better life. Karl Marx, it must be borne in mind was a Mason and a devoted Satanist, who was financed by Illuminati Satanists to write the Communist Manifesto (the Illuminati front was the Bund der Gretchen the League of the Just). The ideas contained in the Communist Manifesto were not, as Marxists would have it, simply reflections of events in the external world of the time. Nor was the Russian Revolution simply a spontaneous response on the part of the Bolsheviks to a corrupt tsarist political system. Neither was the rise of Nazism in any way spontaneous (Nazism was the antithesis set up and put into conflict mode against, Marxism). All of the above movements were planned, financed and managed. In politics, nothing happens by accident, as FDR reminded us. If it happens, you can bet it was planned that way. Right dialectics, with its spiritualization of the collective (the global State) will, it seems, be the defining element, or logical emphasis, in the global synthesis of political right and left - Spirit or Mind over Matter, as it were: Mind, the Olympian dictatorship (a small elite) over Matter, the Body: a corporate Fascist leadership (Mind) over a communistic body (Matter: Mother Earth [Gaia], a Pythagorean, communistic feudal society. Bear in mind that in right Hegelianism, the State is regarded as the expression of God on Earth, and the Leader of the State, his principle overlord. Hitler, a right Hegelian, was amazingly worshipped

254

by the German masses. The coming world dictator will be worshipped by all that dwell upon the earth (Rev. 13:4, 8, 12, 15). The Right Hegelian foundations for the global Fascist Corporate Feudalistic State are all virtually in place (the corporatisation of States, Public Private Partnerships, Homeland Security, Neighbourhood Watch, anti-sedition laws, paramilitary police forces, arrest without warrant, the revival of Hitler Youth type bodies, Concentration Camps, intense citizen surveillance and dossiers, etc., etc.,). All we need now is the Hegelian hero to lead it. The Outworking of the Process The opposite emphases in dialectics have been in (managed) tension with each other for over one hundred years. The (planned) collapse of the Soviet Union (Dialectical Materialism), a couple of decades ago, should not have surprised the Marxist who knew his Dialectic theory. According to Dialectic theory, both systems will be transformed by the conflict, resulting in their merging into a new condition which is neither Marxist nor Capitalist but a fusion of both. Both systems, according to Dialectic theory, are rationally flawed and will ultimately fail. The Soviet system has already collapsed, and Capitalism is on the verge of collapse, due to the debt crisis, and will need a major overhaul and reconstruction in the not too distant future (a one world totalitarian cashless society as described in Revelation 13:13-18, with all the rational elements of Nazism, Communism, Capitalism, and every other ism, fused into one Anti-Christ Babylonianism). Ideas as Religion Georg Friedrich Hegel (1770-1831) well understood that a certain state of mind does have the capacity to dominate events. Certain ideas, once they become crystallized as religion, become the real substance of history. Everything else, the concrete elements of history, political decisions, preferences and prejudices, become, as Talmon noted, the outward manifestation of religion in the wider sense (Talmon, The Origins of Totalitarian Democracy, p. 11). Modern history is said to have begun with the French Revolution, which was founded on three (Dialectic facilitating) ideas: liberty (or popular sovereignty), equality (or egalitarianism) and Fraternity (or brotherhood). The revolution was, of course, stimulated by discontent due to conditions (events), but as Cosgrove and Kreiss point out, people do not revolt until they have received a vision of better times. And that vision they received from the philosophers, especially Rousseau (Cosgrove and Kreiss, Two Centuries, p. 24). Sir Karl Popper agrees, Revolution received its first impulse from philosophy (Popper, The Open Society and Its Enemies). Of course, there was money (things) behind the books, Encyclopaedias and pamphlets which stimulated the ideas. But as we will see, dialecticians need to cultivate a bed of ideas which will facilitate their Process.

255

Ideas to Facilitate the Dialectic Process

Humanists, in promulgating or defending their faith, invariably appeal to such concepts as rights, liberty, equality, and so forth. When pressed to define the terms few can do so (the writer has yet to encounter one). Rights, for example, cannot be defined except in terms of an issuing authority, e.g., the Liberal government, Prime Minister Bob Hawke, or the German dictator, Adolf Hitler. Without an absolute and infinite authority (God) to issue rights, there are no absolute rights. Unlimited Liberty In Psalm 2: 1-3 we read about the people of the earth raging and imagining a vain thing. Their rulers were taking council together against the Lord (God the Father) and against His anointed (Messiah, Christ) saying, Let us break their bands asunder and cast away their cords from us. The people wanted freedom from God and His law - the liberty to do what they pleased to do. The French Revolution was inspired by such a concept of liberty. In his Reflections on the French Revolution (1790), Edmund Burke (1729-97), attacked the theoretical and abstract notions of liberty being championed by the French revolutionaries. The French a priori declaration regarding the rights of man was, he said, meaningless, and as such, licensed an unrestrained liberty or libertarianism. Burke predicted that the liberty extolled by the France revolutionaries would lead to chaos, and in the wake, the rise of a strong, authoritative man, probably a military man, to re-establish order Ordo Ab Chao. Burke was an astute politician, a brilliant political philosopher, and a founding father of Conservatism. We will be looking more at this man and his role in the grand scheme of things later in this work. Rebellion against (freedom from) God and His absolutes is the source of all the divisions and strife of human experience. Satans object is thus to stimulate rebellion in men, not only against God, but against the law of God written in their hearts (Romans 2:15). His object in this regard is not, as we have seen, merely to produce uncoordinated rebellion in individuals but to bring all rebellion into the domain of Hells revolt against heaven. Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand (Matt. 12:25). Satans object, in this regard, is to weld the diversity of rebellious individuals into a moral unity a dialectical synthesis of diversity. The idea which facilitates this end (put forward by Rousseau and developed by Kant and the German idealists) is the idea that true freedom is to be found in the moral sphere in the multitude of moral selves as expressed in THE GENERAL WILL. Words, especially their connotative function, possess magical power. Most people nowadays subscribe to the ideal of democracy, but few accept that of mob rule.

256

Both words nevertheless describe the exercising of The General Will. C.S. Lewis, in his Screwtape Proposes a Toast, has Screwtape informing his subordinate devils that words such as democracy can have an incantatory effect: It will not occur to them that democracy is properly the name of a political system, even a system of voting, and that this has only the most remote and tenuous connections with what you are trying to sell them. Democracy he goes on to say, is a notion that is venerated, and connected to the political ideal that men ought to be equally treated. But you are to make the stealthy transition in their minds from the political ideal to the belief that all men are equal. From there it is only a step to having them say Im as good as you. The next step, Screwtape explains, is to make him envious. But envy, because of the delightful novelty of the present situation is no longer shameful, but becomes respectable, even laudable, because of the incantatory use of the word democracy (C.S. Lewis, Screwtape Proposes a Toast,
Collins Fontana, 1978, pp. 18-19).

The Power of the Collective Will Fundamental to all applications of magic is the power of the human will. A collective will is, as we have seen in part one, a far more powerful force than the sum of the force of the wills of which it is comprised. In the period preceding the French Revolution the forces of Illuminism set out to harness, and dialectically manage and direct, the power of the collective human will to a hitherto unprecedented extent. Romanticism as formulated by Rousseau stressed human liberty and the nobility and natural goodness of man freed from the command-control constraints of rulers who claimed to have a divine right to rule. Liberty was the first of the three ideas which stimulated the French Revolution to overthrow the existing order. The only rightful leaders proclaimed by the revolutionaries were those who were chosen by, and thus expressed the will of, the citizenry. Sounds like good-old democracy, doesnt it? Without God and His absolutes it is what Talmon called TOTALITARIAN DEMOCRACY (Talmon, The Origins of Totalitarian Democracy). Underpinning Rousseaus concept of liberty is, as we have seen, the idea of the general will. The term implies a rational unanimity or power immanent in the will of man by which the common good is realised and freedom guaranteed. The general will is regarded as the only legitimate basis for popular sovereignty, something that cannot but be directed towards the common good. The idea, as Popper points out, contains a good deal of romantic collectivism (Popper, ibid, p. 53), soil for the cultivation of totalitarian democracy. According to J.L. Talmon, the notion of the general will is the driving force of all totalitarian democracy, as well as the source of all its contradictions and antimonies. The notion, Talmon goes on to say, tends to produce an exclusive doctrine, antagonistic towards all anti-popular and so-called non-rational elements. In this respect it gives rise to a vanguard of the enlightened committed to

257

discouraging, suppressing or eliminating those who obstruct or distort their expression or the general will. The idea of liberty thus becomes a weapon of tyranny (Talmon, Origins of Totalitarian Democracy). Universal Equality The science of Dialectics is, as we have seen, based on the principle that ALL ACTS MUST BE EQUAL; it is the science and art of causing CHANGE to occur in conformity with WILL (Aleister Crowley, Committee of Three Hundred). Of all the vile ideas which the Devil has contrived to corrupt and pervert all that is good, there is none more effective than the concept of equality. The central doctrine of the Mysteries, it will be recalled, is that everything is a manifestation by divine emanations of the One the Celestial Sun. All emanations from the One, though interacting and reciprocating, are equal. God, in the Mysteries, is truth and in him light and darkness are one. Without the acceptance of the idea of non-discriminating equality by the masses, the Dialectic process, as has been repeatedly stressed, just couldnt function. The entire spectrum of views, which come under the heading of political correct, is grounded in the notion of non-discriminating equality. Syncretism in religion, multiculturalism in society, post modernism in philosophy, deconstructionism in literature (in which all literary works are regarded as a being of equal merit), androgyny in sexuality, and so forth, are all features of it. It licences the blending of everything with everything. It underpins such politically incorrect absurdities as specieistic dualism: the criticism of the idea that non-humans ought not to be confined to a category utterly distinct from our own. The idea proposes that a rat should not be regarded as inferior to a baby (Beard and Cerf, The Official Politically Correct Dictionary and Handbook, pp. 58-59). It validates, moreover, the scientific blending of opposite species: man and animal, animal and plant (GM food), man and machines (nano-technology, bionic warriors) and ultimately all of the above with supernatural evil (as depicted in Genesis 6). It makes men and women, created in the image of God, mere resources, equal with rocks and other commodities, useable, disposable! The Bible is quite specific about intermingling different, even dissimilar things, let alone opposites. The OT provides many typologies which stress the point. The sowing of vineyards with divers seeds defiles the vineyard (Deut. 22:9); the ploughing of fields with an ox and an ass together is forbidden a typology of the NT prohibition of the believer being unequally yoked with an unbeliever (Deut 22:10; 2 Cor. 6). Wearing garments with divers fibres (as of woollen and linen) is prohibited (Deut. 22:11). Even the wearing of clothes of the opposite sex is forbidden is an abomination in Gods sight (Deut. 22:5). The angels who left their first estate and went after strange flesh have been severely dealt with, being reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgement of the great

258

day (Jude 6). As we move into the end times are they doing it again? The evidence suggests they are. The Mystery idea of universal equality was, as weve seen, planted and cultivated in the minds of the masses of pre Revolutionary France by Illuminists. Some say the idea was borne of the noblest impulses of man. Far from it! Although many caught up in it were carried along by noble impulses much of that impulse had turned very dark by the time of that period of the Revolution known as the Reign of Terror initiated by such men as Marat, Robespierre, Danton, and other true disciples of the Illuminati. The fact is the idea of universal equality (the Illuminatis absolute levelling down dogma), was planted and cultivated in the minds of the masses via Illuminated Masonry and their lackeys (e.g. especially the writers of the Masonic publication, the Encyclopedie). This fundamental dogma of Illuminism was designed to facilitate Chaos and Chaos management it was a weapon of tyranny. The totalitarian democracy that it underpinned didnt take long to turn rotten despite its so called noblest impulses. To effectively introduce the idea you have to dispose of God and King: you have to make man the supreme reference point. To this end writers the Masonic inspired Encyclopedie attacked the Church and the Monarchy (Webster, ibid, pp. 160-163). Talmon notes that Revolutions totalitarian democracy early evolved into a pattern of coercion and centralization not because it rejected eighteenth century liberal individualism, but because it had originally a too perfectionist attitude towards them. It made man the absolute point of reference. In the process, all traditions, institutions and social arrangements were thrown down and reconstructed. Man per se became the sole standard. To reach man per se all differences and inequalities had to be eliminated. The ethical ideal became the egalitarian ideal. All the emphasis came to be placed on the destruction of inequalities, of bringing down the privileged to the level of common humanity, and of sweeping away all intermediate centres of power and allegiance, whether social classes, regional communities, professional groups, or corporations. Nothing was left to stand between man and the State. The power of the State, unchecked by any intermediate agencies, became unlimited ( J. L. Talmon, The Origins of Totalitarian Democracy, p. 250). Fraternity The third idea (after Liberty and Equality) which inspired the French revolutionaries was fraternity. Popper notes that Fraternity (brotherhood) meant, in the eighteenth century, republicanism, but it also contained the idea of nationalism. Though only a germ in the theories of Rousseau, the idea grew with the introduction of a peoples army based on conscription, which Popper identifies as a great practical step in the nationalist direction (Popper, ibid, p. 53). The Napoleonic conquests stimulated both national fervour in both France and the conquered nations, particularly in Germany. The apostle of nationalism in

259

Germany was Hegels predecessor, Johann Gottlieb Fichte (1762-1840). In Germany, says Popper, nationalism arose with the force of a new religion, replacing Christianity with a mystical experience of its own, that of the community (ibid, p. 55). Community today is the big word in both the religious and secular worlds and finds its highest expression in the notion of Communitarianism. One of the signs that a Christian church is going down this globalist pathway is when it introduces community into its title, changes it name, for example, from Dumbdale Baptist Church to Dumbdale Community Church. Heraclitus sought wisdom in the common in the synthesis of community viewpoints. It is in the common that one discovers the Logos the Spirit of mankind. For Hegel, the divinity is manifested in the Volkgeist. In ethics this translates into a theory of utilitarianism (good is the common good). For Hegel, the sole principle of collective conduct is collective utility (Popper, The Open Society and its enemies). Totalitarian democratic ideology, since Rousseau, has tended to emphasise the virtue of common humanity and an equalitarian social ideal. The ideal serves totalitarian aims. Totalitarian systems need to discourage individual pre-eminence, and cannot tolerate centres of power and allegiance which may rise up to challenge it. Thus they have promoted the ideas of the general will or popular sovereignty. The ideas insure that power (as well as truth and virtue) is located in the Collective (the common). The character of OBrien in Orwells novel, Nineteen Eighty-Four, makes the point in his interrogation of Winston: The first thing one must realise is that power is collective. The individual only has power in so far as he ceases to be an individual and becomes a component of the State (p. 212). George Orwell was, according to Dr John Coleman, an MI-6 operative, and his famous book, 1984, with its thought police, Ministry of Love, total surveillance, double think, and newspeak, although depicted as fiction was actually drawn from archives and files kept in secure locations in London (Dr John Coleman, The Committee of Three Hundred, 4th edition, p. 311). In view of the chilling accuracy of 1984 that is not hard to believe. Nationalism verses Internationalism One thing must be kept uppermost in mind when studying dialectics, is that everything is working towards a single End. No matter where a society starts it will end up via dialectical progression at the same place (where everything is resolved in a giant synthesis). Nationalism and globalism (One World Government), for example, appear to be irreconcilable contradictions. But in dialectics there are no contradictions only conflicting forces at work. Aggressive nationalism, as its proponents (e.g., Fichte, Hegel, Mazzini) well Understood, is a powerful force for the coming into being of a super global State (Rev. 13), for Hegel, the incarnation of Reason on earth, the presence of God. Take, for example, the clash of the main protagonists in World War II, the opposing

260

Dialectic wings of Nazism (right) and the Soviet Union (left). Both these Wall Street products were driven in their clash by nationalist fervour (a fatherland against a motherland). And what was the outcome of the clash? A bunch of globalist-serving organizations: the UN, IMF, World Bank, the Military Industrial Complex, etc. We also got nuclear bombs and the Cold War powerful impetuses to globalism. Did I say Soviet nationalism? Yes. Stalin knew he had to stir and inspire the Russian nationalistic spirit if he was to defend the Soviet system against the Nazi invaders. The Vietnam War, a major force for globalism, was also fuelled by nationalism. Really? Yes. As Evans and Rowley correctly note in their Red Brotherhood at War, nationalismwhen looked at from one angle is an empty rhetorical vessel, given a concrete social content by the nationalists themselves.Nationalism thus comes in a variety of forms left-wing and rightwing; pluralistic, dictatorial and totalitarian. Both the Vietnamese opponents in the Vietnam War considered themselves nationalists. Evans and Rowley quote M.N. Roy, Communism in Asia is essentially nationalism painted red (pp 31-32). In dialectics everything feeds off and is interpenetrated by everything. Nothing can be compartmentalized and studied in the textbook manner. There is no eitheror (excluded middle) in dialectics. Everything is both-and its identity blurred, mingled, mangled. Those whove studied such text-books subjects as economics, history, nationalism, political theory, and so forth in the old manner at university level have got a lot of unlearning to do if they expect to understand dialectics. Antony Sutton notes that he knows of no historical or political theory textbook that addresses the possible use of the Hegelian dialectic in American politics (Americas Secret Establishment, p. 120). It is being used, by left, right and middle in the political sphere. Dialectics, as Fred Swartz so accurately pointed out, provides those applying it with complete moral manoeuvrability. They may wear any garmentaccept any faithwork to serve the self-interests of any nationalistic or economic grouping. So dont ever be deceived by the garment being worn, the religious position being affirmed, or even an apparent reversal in their point of view. Reversals, as Swartz points out, may be likened to a hammer being drawn back to deliver an even harder blow to the nail head (F. Swartz, You Can Trust the
Communists (to be Communists)).

Fichtes International League of Nations Fichte, the apostle of nationalism, a Freemason and almost certainly Illuminati, and certainly was promoted by the Illuminati, (Sutton, Americas Secret Establishment, p. 34) proposed, two hundred or so years ago, the formation of a league of nations (Volker-bund), predicting that as this federation spreads further and gradually embraces the whole earth, perpetual peace begins, the only lawful relation between states (quoted by Sutton, ibid, p. 104). It is mistakenly thought that Hegel had completed the Dialectic triad by adding the synthesis. But both his

261

predecessors Fichte and Schelling understood it well. Fichtes concept of a multi nation Volker-bund implies a full grasp of the Dialectic triad. Thus, Fichte the apostle of nationalism was also an apostle of internationalism. No matter where you begin in Dialect-land you will ultimately end up at the same destination as everyone else: the New Luciferian World Order. The National State, according to Hegel, is Spirit in its substantive rationality and immediate actuality and is therefore the absolute power on earth In defining its boundary line, the Hegelian State creates a negation, an opposition, an enemy (H. Freyer). The natural function of the State is thus to struggle against this enemy. Out of this dialectic (the struggle of nation against nation), said Hegel, rises the universal Spirit, the unlimited world Spirit (the Globalist State). Hegels doctrine of opposites Dialects is all about having people push in one direction, say national sovereignty, and having them arrive at the exact opposite place, the loss forever of national sovereignty. Dialectics can be employed to twist an idea into its opposite, to have people accept for example the idea of liberty equates with State tyranny. Liberty unrestrained (anarchy) leads dialectically to its opposite, no liberty (e.g. to walk the streets at night). Liberty, to exist, needs law. The more laws, say the Hegelians, the more liberty, and thus, liberty ultimately consists of law. The State makes the law, indeed is the Law (moral and judicial) and must not lack the means of enforcing Law. Thus, freedom is in the last resort found only in being coerced (Popper; Golo Mann). The idea is bound up with the notion of the true or higher Self which in Hegelian systems is identified with the State. By putting himself in subjection, even sacrificing himself to, the State, the individual is said to be submitting or sacrificing himself to his his own higher Self. Members of the Hegelian State must possess the power of doublethink. Doublethink means the power of holding two contradictory beliefs in ones mind simultaneously, and accepting both of them (George Orwell, Nineteen Eighty-Four, p. 172). Doublethink abounds in todays world. For example, despite an abundance of statistical evidence to the contrary, surveys repeatedly confirm that the majority of women in the West believe that they are much better off today than were the women of the nineteen-fifties. Similarly, a state-wide poll conducted some years ago by an Australian newspaper found that most Queenslanders believed that things in general were better than they had been in the past and would continue to improve. Yet at the same time the same people were concerned about the increasing widespread social breakdown and decline. Since 9/11 and the rise of international terrorism, since the US economic crash of 2008 and subsequent shocks: the many destructive hurricanes and tsunamis and earthquakes in diver places, humanistic optimism had its foundations considerably shaken especially in America. Nevertheless, despite a growing perception of a structural and incurable crisis in existing society, despite the massive increase in

262

unemployment in the US (40 million), poverty and homelessness (4 million), despite the cultivated fear of environmental catastrophes, most people believe that a New Dawn, better than anything previously experienced, is coming (they believed Obama!). This is doublethink! MI-6 operative Orwell well understood that doublethink lay at the heart of all modern totalitarian systems. It is only by reconciling contradictions, he wrote, that power can be retained forever (Nineteen Eighty-Four). In the Orwellian State, the official ideology (abounded) with contradictions even when there (was) no practical reason for them (p. 172). When ideological contradictions abound, the Party is able to take whatever course it wishes; is able to rectify and vilify all that it once stood for in the name of socialism, liberalism or whatever. In such a State, the possibility of effective resistance against it disappears. When power cannot be defined it cannot be located, and hence it cannot be effectively resisted. Fest, in his book, The Face of the Third Reich, notes that the individual in the national socialist state (right wing Hegelianism) gradually lost all certainty and dignity in the crushing encounter with a power that could not be located and yet was everywhere (p. 192). Historians often point to the structural untidiness and inefficiency of the Third Reichs administration. It was designed to be that way. Hitler, for example, intentionally issued vague orders and created overlapping jurisdictions. In any given situation, no one knew where the real authority lay (Joseph J. Carr, The Twisted Cross, p. 125). New Agers who know their theology, Fabians and other visionary socialists, and so forth, understand that the old order must be completely demolished before the new can be established. As the Process of destruction/reconstruction proceeds doublethink empowers the masses to believe both in an incurably sick world and an emerging World of peace and prosperity the more they experience the former, the more they long for and are ready to receive the latter. The Idea of the Emergent World Spirit The idea of an emerging world spirit has its roots in the ancient Mysteries, especially those of Greece. As we have seen, its revival in modern thought occurred (with a little help from Illuminated Freemasonry) in pre-revolutionary France. The idea is implicit in Rousseaus notion of the collective WILL and Reason, inherent within which is an absolute purpose, a driving force promoting the realisation of a harmonious and perfect (global) society. The idea provides the seeds for what Talmon called Totalitarian Democracy. The Three-Beat Rhythm of the Spirits Advance Hegel, as we have seen, taught that all development, whether of thought or things, is brought about through a conflict of opposing elements or tendencies the Dialectic process. The process involves a continual series of ups and downs. One tendency, by its very success generates its opposite, so that at the very moment of its apparent triumph its opposite begins to gain upon it. The Collectivism of the

263

twentieth century, to use an example given by Karl Marx, was generated by the extreme individualism of the nineteenth century. And Collectivism first entered the field as a formal rival to Individualism, just as the latter appeared to have triumphed (C.E.M. Joad, Guide to Philosophy, pp.465- 467). Hegel, as we have seen, called the original idea the thesis, its negation, the antithesis. Conflict between these opposing ideas results in the formation of a third idea, the synthesis, which is said to unite the rational or essential features of the original idea and its opposite. The process, however, does not end with the synthesis. The synthesis, which becomes a new thesis, will also, on analysis, be found to be faulty and also opposed. Once again, the new thesis and its antithesis are reconciled, the synthesis at each stage of the process representing a higher level of truth than the preceding synthesis. The process is never ending. The idea of dialectical progression is, as we have seen, rooted in the ancient Mysteries, particularly those of Greece. Hegel, a devotee of the Greek Mysteries, inspired by their interpretation by the Greek philosophers, particularly Heraclitus (the father of Process Philosophy) Plato and Aristotle, structured his Dialectic philosophy on the same basic ideas which, with a little help from his friends, was disseminated into mainstream Western thought (via German nationalism). When you consider how difficult and anti-rational dialectical thinking is youd understandably wonder how it ever got started. Humanistic man had no option. It got started because dialectical thinking and dialectical progression is inevitable in a strictly rationalistic approach to Reality. Francis Schaeffer is one of the very few people who have followed the development of thought from Aquinas to Hegel in terms of the progression of ideas. Someone would come up with an idea which would be found to be defective and negated by an opposing idea. But no one could rationally formulate a system which would encompass the whole of reality. By the time of Hegel, every philosophical option had been explored (by both rationalist and empiricist methodology) and found wanting. By the time of Hegel man was faced with the alternative of surrendering his rebellion (bringing the Biblical God and His presuppositional revelation back into the picture) or his reason. He chose the latter and opted for the Hermetic Leap of Consciousness with its logic of synthesis. In the new methodology the higher or important things in life (as opposed to the ordinary, everyday things) were know through the synthesis of ideas. Synthesis, however, could not be arrived at by reason but only by an existential leap of faith. In other words the emphasis, in regard to the higher criteria of life, shifted from the objective to the subjective: from things to self. And thus the world embarked, dialectically, on the road to Postmodernism. The progress of ideas in history has definitely followed a dialectical pattern. Committee point man Bertrand Russell agreed that they seem to. He noted that the evolution of ideas in history has almost the quality of a Hegelian Dialectic:

264

doctrines have developed by steps that each seemed natural into their opposites (Bertrand Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 618). By the time of Hegel, as said, the presuppositions of humanism were in severe and apparently irreconcilable tension. As a result of the mortar bombs of David Hume (who targeted both the rationalist and empiricist camps), Kant was stirred from his dogmatic slumber to attempt to solve the problem. He failed, but he opened the door to a solution (a shift in emphasis from the object to the subject), an idea which, after being developed by Fichte and Schelling, would culminate in the philosophy of Hegel. There are of course more factors involved than simply man struggling with ideas, attempting to resolve their contradictions (which cannot be avoided in a framework of humanistic presuppositions). Russell proposes that the development of ideas have not been due solely to the inherent movement of ideas, but have been governed throughout by external circumstances and the reflection of those circumstances in human emotions (ibid, p. 618). Russell, himself well versed in Dialectic theory and practice, indeed, as we have seen, a major mover and shaker in the Process, would have been well aware that the Hegelian Dialectic process involves both thought (ideas) and things (events), and that the logical emphasis assigned to one or the other depended on which side of the Dialectic fence one is sitting. For most of the time Russell sat and worked on the left side of the fence, a principle architect and mover in the international anti-war (Ban the Bomb) and anti-American, anti-Capitalist movements. The bomb and the terrifying images of a nuclear holocaust, were the external circumstances (things) he exploited to promote the human urge to resolve all conflicts in a universal State of peace and harmony. The point is, both the ideas of the philosophers and the people, and the events in the world, are managed by secret human agencies, and ultimately, by forces outside the human dimension. One of the best summaries of the humanistic progression of ideas from Aquinas to Kant is to be found in Francis Schaeffers two books, Escape From Reason and The God Who Is There. The development of ideas proceeded from the fundamental premise of autonomous man: that beginning with himself, with no reference to anything beyond himself, man could gather sufficient data (information) to establish a rational unified system of knowledge. By the time of Kant, says Schaeffer, all avenues of achieving this had been explored and exhausted. Rationalistic humanism was confronted by an intellectual brick wall (a hundred miles thick and mined). Man, as already implied, was faced with two options. He could abandon his humanism (man at the centre) or surrender his reason (absolutes and the logic of synthesis). He chose to retain his humanism (continue to use himself as the sole reference point) and abandon his reason (absolutes and the logic of antithesis). Aristotelian logic was confined to the area of mechanics and mathematics, beyond these areas, for example, in the areas of

265

universal meaning, purpose and significance, Dialectic logic and the Leap of Faith (to attain synthesis) was introduced. Hegelian philosophy progressively became established at the core of all areas of humanistic thought, both secular and religious. Popper notes the powerful effect of Hegelian theory on all moral and social philosophy and in the social and political sciences, and its sway upon the philosophers of history, of politics and education (Popper, The Open Society and its Enemies, Ch. 12, p. 31). Hegelian philosophy moreover, especially its methodology, has, sadly, also been embraced by a vast, expanding area, of Christendom. The Christian Response In view of the immense influence of this philosophy on modern thought one would have expected the earnest defenders of the Christian faith to have tackled it head on. But, until quite recently, I know of only one Christian who has crusaded against it, the late Francis Schaeffer who considered its logic of synthesis the most serious threat to the Christian Church. As Schaeffer warned, we must understand what we are being confronted with if we are to defend against it (The God Who Is There, p. 11). As with the secular military, we Christians need to be alert to the type of attack that the enemy will make is making. Dialectic methodology is like an enemy device planted in the ships steering which deviates the heading half a degree from its true course, so that the ship over a long voyage completely misses its destination. Gods Word and absolutes are like stars and permanently-fixed flashing lights by which we Christians, on our journey home, take running fixes. As said, until recently, there were all but no champions out there defending against this insidious enemy weapon. That has changed in recent years. Dean Gotcha, Beverley Eakman, Steve Goss, Phil Worts, John Loeffler and others, have joined the battle against it. Praise God! But the defenders are still very few. Hegel: the Channel for Synthesis As has been repeatedly stressed, by the time of Hegel the presuppositions of rationalistic humanism were in severe, and apparent irreconcilable tension (man, beginning with himself, attempting to put together a unified field of knowledge, had failed with every attempt). Then along came Hegel. Hegel has been described by his devotees and admirers as a channel through which the whole current of experiences and ideas of the time flowed. In the opinion of Quentin Lauer, No one more than Hegel, it can safely be said, has made more gigantic efforts to bring all being and all thought into a unity. No one, he adds, saw more clearly than Hegel the futility of fragmentation, of disconnectedness, whether it be in the political fragmentation of Europethe cultural fragmentation of an intellectual community caught in the grip of Romantic individualism, the social fragmentation of a civil society whose members were becoming alienated from each other through the fierce competitive activity of production, the moral and religious

266

fragmentation of a mob scene of sheer selfishness, or the intellectual fragmentation of a world dominated by the power of scientific abstraction. The entire Hegelian endeavour was dedicated to the task of reintegrating the dismembered world in which Hegel found himself (Quentin Lauer, S.J. Essays in Hegelian Dialectic, Fordham University Press, 1977). The Fuelling of the Dialectic For all Lauers wonderful sounding rhetoric, the fact is that chaos and dismemberment and fragmentation are essential features of the Hegelian Dialectic Process. It goes nowhere without chaos and dismemberment. It advances by catastrophes, and its path is marked by forms that are used up, emptied and jettisoned. Quiet is only apparent quiet, lull before a new storm (Golo Mann, The History of Germany Since 1789, p. 87). For Hegel, a world of perpetual calm is a world of stagnation and moral corruption. The nations need war, he said, just as the oceans need winds to sweep over them to prevent their decay (Hegel, 'The Philosophy of Law'). Strife is necessary to all of lifes developmental processes: struggle on all roads to maturity and mastery. Sailors are not seasoned on duck ponds or swan lakes but on roaring heaving oceans. Even technological progress stagnates during periods of extended calm. The point is made in the movie, The Third Man, in which one of the characters comments (from memory), Three hundred years of peace in Switzerland produced little more than a Cuckoo Clock and a multi-utility army knife. Inefficient nations go under in war, and there is the struggle for efficiency (Orwell). The ethical quality of a nation is also said to decline during periods of extended peace. By war, wrote Hegel, the ethical health of the nations is preserved and their finite aims uprooted (Hegel, ibid). The Hegelian, John Dewey (the most influential man in Western education) agreed wholeheartedly. War, he wrote, is the most effective preacher of the vanity of all merely finite interests, it puts an end to that selfish egoism of the individual by which he would claim HIS LIFE and HIS PROPERTY as HIS OWN or as HIS FAMILYS (John Dewey, German Philosophy and Politics, p. 197, emphasis added). Hitler could not have expressed it better. In Mein Kampf (My Struggle) he wrote, Struggle is the father of all things. It is not by the principles of humanity that man lives or is able to preserve himself above the animal world, but solely by means of the most brutal struggle. Nothing New Under the Sun The idea that agitation and ceaseless struggle and motion is necessary to the creative process is, as we have seen, as old as the Mysteries. The ancient Egyptian Sistrum, an instrument designed to stress this point, is described by Plutarch (Isis and Osiris) as designed to represent to us, that everything must be kept in continual agitation, and never cease from motion; that they ought to be mused and well-shaken, whenever they begin to grow drowsy as it were, and to droop in their motion. For, say they, the sound of these sistra averts and drives away Typho;

267

meaning hereby, that as corruption clogs and puts a stop to the regular course of nature; so generation, by the means of motion, loosens it again, and restores it to former vigour (quoted by Manly P. Hall, The Secret Teaching of all Ages, 1928). Agitation, in the form of war and catastrophes, is, as said, the fuel which fires and keeps the Dialectic machine running. Werner Von Braun, the Nazi rocket scientist who was brought to America after World War II (to head up NASA), along with most of the Nazi physicists who had assisted him in the development of V rockets in Germany, reportedly said in an interview with Carol Rosin shortly before his death, that the income pump for the military industrial complex (a synthesis of the conflict of WWII) would have to be kept primed. Adequate enemies he pointed out were essential. The current enemy, the Soviet Union, would eventually collapse said Braun. After that terrorism and crazies in other countries would keep the pump primed. The Military Industrial Complex has, since 9/11 following the engineered threat of terrorism and crazies in other countries as well as at home, transmuted, in dialectical fashion, into the Disaster Capitalism Complex , which Naomi Klein says, is tasked with nothing less than building and running a privatised state, both at home and abroad (The Shock Doctrine, pp. 299-302). But is that all that bad, many will ask, if it provides peace and security at home and abroad? Out of these Troubled Times: the Urge for Synthesis Man, as Francis Schaeffer reminds us, is a dilemma. He is capable of committing acts of merciless and horrible cruelty one day, and acts of amazing nobility the next (as well depicted in the representation of T.E. Lawrence in the movie Lawrence of Arabia). I am not talking about true nobility or true goodness, only the marred or defaced reflection in fallen man of the image and likeness of his Creator. Webster notes that the unholy spirit of destruction, on the one hand and the natural spirit of revolt against oppression, on the other, have always existed independently of any organization. The secret societies, however, she adds, have used and organized these forces, an organization to which the revolutionary movements owe their success (Nesta H. Webster, Secret Societies and subversive Movements, p. 403). Such chief Dialecticians as Committee man Arnold Toynbee well understood the forces which can be tapped to stimulate war and support for war, and the forces which can be manipulated as men become weary of war. The anxiety, exhaustion and desire to end conflict, produced by war, are exploited in two principle ways. Brain-washing expert William Sargant notes the first: the anxiety created by (war) creates a state in which large groups of persons (are) temporarily able to accept new and sometimes strange beliefs without criticism. This mechanism of increased states of suggestibilityis one of the means of indoctrinating ordinary people both religiously and politically (William Sargant, Battle for The Mind, p. 49). The second, more important effect is the yearning for the resolution of all conflicts into a state of complete harmony.

268

Talmon identifies a human urge that calls totalitarian democracy into existence, namely the longing for a final resolution of all contradictions and conflicts into a state of total harmony. That imagined repose, says Talmon, is another name for the security offered by a prison (Talmon, The Origins of Totalitarian Democracy, p. 254). The Dialectic Three Step Rhythm Everything in the Mysteries comes in threes: the first equilibrium of units. The importance of the three ideas of liberty, equality and fraternity, to the Dialectic process, has been noted. The first we saw gave rise to the concept of the general will by which the common good is realised and freedom guaranteed; the second, destroys discrimination (objective reality) in every area (everyone and everything is finally equal), and the third promotes universal brotherhood as the only means of attaining peace and harmony. The Hegelian Dialectic likewise advances in threes: a three-beat rhythm of thesis, antithesis followed by synthesis. The process is grounded in three ideas. The first idea is that Reality is a flux: there are no fixed and permanent points no absolute truths, no objectivity (the Mystery doctrine of Universal Motion or Flux) all is change. The second idea is that Reality consists of a dynamic interplay of opposite forces and that the tension of this interplay constitutes a creative force (war or strife is the father of all things). Change is thus inherently progressive. The third idea (the dominant concept in all Greek philosophy from Pythagoras), is that of the Mean or due blend of opposites the form is always a Mean: Reality is to be found in the attunement of opposites (the Mystery of the Balance the principle of Equilibrium, of the tuned string). Ordo Ab Chao (order out of chaos). The Mysteries have been since the days of Nimrods Babylon a repository of dialectical ideas; philosophy, especially since Rousseau, has been a way of extending these ideas into mainstream thought. Of course, at back of the mainstream thought and things were the dialecticians manipulating both: stimulating the conflict of ideas, largely through the creation and management of wars (including the threat of war and terrorism) and revolutions, and catastrophes (including economic, environmental and biological chaos), all towards their longterm predetermined goal (the Global Luciferian State). The goal is no longer a long term one. Some Illuminists, back in the 18th century, when they began to earnestly manage the Process, estimated that it would take two hundred years for their efforts to come to their New World Order fruition. Saint Simon predicted the year 2000 as the culmination date. He wasnt far off the mark. Those who desire wisdom wrote Heraclitus (an interpreter of the Mysteries), must hold fast to the common. All opposites including good and bad disappear in the common (fr. 57, 61, quoted by John Burnett in Greek Philosophy, Thales to Plato, p. 62). The natural man likes to be in step with the views and behaviour of common man, the normal man, the statistically average man. He doesn't want

269

people to think of himself as being socially maladaptive. He is totally ignorant of the concept of the General Will, but is quite familiar with public opinion, to which his views on most things are much in line. The Committee are, of course, masters at manipulating public opinion and hence manipulating the thoughts and behaviour of Mr Average. The world, for Heraclitus, is an unceasing process of flux (strife), a creative force (War is the father of all things [fr.44] ) under the management and direction of the Logos (Reason). The Logos may be compared to the General Will, the driving and managing force towards the denouement of the historical process. Of course this is all rocket science to Mr Average. But he nevertheless believes it, believes that all change is inherently progressive. But if there are no fixed points along the way or up ahead (no absolutes to measure progress or regress), if good and bad disappear in the common, then the idea of progress is really meaningless. The Biblical Standpoint on Holding Fast to the Common The word kosmos is used in the New Testament (depending on the context) to refer to the world system, wicked and alienated from God, yet cultured, educated, powerful, outwardly moral at times, the system of which Satan is the head, and all mankind other than the saved, are his subjects (Mt. 4:8; John 12:31; 1 John 2:15, 16 being examples). It refers also to the human race, fallen, totally depraved (John 3:16). Kosmos also refers to that order of things whose centre is man...(Kenneth
Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament, Vol. 3, Studies in the Vocabulary, Eerdmans, 1981, pp 57; 58-59). It is this world that we are told to remain unspotted

from (James 1:27). Friendship with it is enmity with God (James 4:4). Rather than holding fast to its common elements the Bible tells us to get away from it. This floating mass of man centred aspirations, hopes, fears, lusts, irrationality and so forth, is merely wet clay for the agencies of the Satan- serving Tavistock opinion-makers to shape. John Coleman notes that never does mass opinion express anything other than the policies of the invisible government (Committee of Three Hundred, p. 346). So how does one escape this world of fallen commonality? The Lord Jesus provides the formula for breaking free of the opinion makers. If ye continue IN MY WORD, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye SHALL KNOW THE TRUTH and THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE (John 8:31-32). The Biblical Standpoint on Change What does Scripture say about those given to the doctrine of change? It says, ...meddle not with them given to change: for their calamity shall rise suddenly (Proverbs 24:21). The Christian has fixed points by which he stands in faith and by which he measures his passage through his earthly life. Though not saved by works, there are works to which he is required to hold fast, and from which, if he has fallen away, he can repent and return to (Rev. 2:5). On the immoveable Rock of Christ he stands; all other ground is sinking sand. Does the Bible say that there

270

is to be a denouement of the historical process, that man, of his own efforts, will find heaven on Earth? No it says the opposite: things are going to go from bad to worse, and then the Antichrist will appear to put things right. The masses will receive him. They will say peace and safety at last, and then sudden destruction will come upon them (1 Thess. 5:3). The extent to which the idea of progressive change has crept into the visible church is staggering. The Christian Heritage College in Brisbane Australia, for example, put out a pamphlet (2006) which listed the courses available at the college. On the pamphlets cover was the word CHANGE written in the sand of a sea-washed shore. Havent they heard of the foolish man of Matthew 7: 26-27 who built his house on the sand? We Christians are anchored to the Rock which never moves though the billows roll, and the storms of strife rage. The Lord Jesus Christ is not a god of change. He is the same yesterday, and today, and forever (Hebrews 13:8). Dialectical Methodology in the Churches Today, most Australians consider themselves non-religious, that is, non-religious in the narrow, positive Christian context of religion. In fact, the narrowness of traditional Christianity in itself is increasingly regarded as sufficient reason to reject it and, especially since 9/11, to actively oppose it indeed all narrow, positive religions (Christianity, Judaism and Islam); the alleged cause of so much strife. Those who do seek spiritual nourishment tend increasingly to seek something which offers a broader, more socially tolerant and integrative approach to spiritually than traditional Christianity. Almost thirty years have passed since I first read Francis Schaeffers The God Who Is There, in which Schaeffer identified what he considered to be (in 1968) the most crucial problem facing Christianity today. The problem, as he understood it, is a new way of thinking dialectical thinking. Today, that problem is no longer CONFRONTING the Church, that is, the professing church it is DEFINING it! Rick Warrens Purpose Driven Church, Nicky Gumbles Alpha Course (same purpose driven spirit), the Word Faith Movement, the Church Growth Movement, and the Emerging Church Movement, all constitute major movements within the professing church which have all sprouted and grown in the lush soil of this most crucial problem. Propositional Truth God communicates to man in a simple sense, propositional way, in the same manner as a loving father speaks to his children. Be home by midnight, means, Be home by midnight. Likewise, No man comes to the father except by me (the Lord Jesus Christ), is pretty simple and straightforward. A simple message to be understood in the simple sense in the same manner wed understand our fathers instruction to be home by midnight. If people would believe the simple sense Gospel one wouldnt have to write a complicated essay. The reason one cant be

271

simple anymore is because people have turned from simple, propositional sense truth and, simple sense logic of non-contradiction (Be home by midnight, cannot be reconciled with, Do not be home by midnight). The message is clear and the child violates it to his own cost. The ancient Mystery religions, in which the new way of thinking has its roots, emphasised the image and the symbol (the so called symbolic language of the soul) over simple-sense propositional truth, or literalism, as a means of apprehending the deeper, spiritual realities. Literalism, it is said, is merely a limited corner of symbolism. Literalism doesnt produce right understanding. So, midnight, can be understood differently. You dont have to be home by then, as Dad said, but, given the latitude of a symbolic interpretation of his message, you can stay out, to your rebellious hearts content. The new methodology simply allows one to Do what thou wilt. The understanding of the primacy of process over facts, of the dialectics of evolution, is, according to New Age thinkers, fundamental to the right understanding (Skolimowski). Evolution is perfecting itself, they say, in human consciousness, the language of which functions to articulate the spirituality in us and the cosmos. In this scheme of things, language is not only a recorder mirroring the accumulated dust of history; not only an exquisite tool for dialectical reconciliation of incompatible ontological domains, but itself a force of transcendence. Language embodies and further articulates the emergent qualities and attributes of the transcendent world. (It) is part of the self-articulation of the world; part of the self-actualization of mans consciousness, which in turn is a part of their self-actualization of the cosmos at large (Skolimowski, The Theatre of the Mind, ch. 12). Language, which is not a vehicle for transcendence, is said to be dead, bound up by the energies of the past (e.g., dogmatic definitions and exclusions), which hold back rather than promote mans spiritual evolution and hence that of the universe. It is exceedingly difficult to name things which are in flux, says Skolimowski, and particularly those which are becoming. The tensions and failings of language, he says, are failings of Being actualizing itself. These tensions, contradictions and apparent walls simply indicate, at the time that we reach and experience them (sometimes in despair), that new junctions of emerging transcendence have been reached. These are the junctions at which spirit (new emergent qualities) is transcending itself through us, and thus through the contortions of language which is unable to convey and express that which has not arrived. Therefore we should rejoice in the tensions and apparent contradictions of language (Skolimowski, ibid). The average person would have great difficulty understand what Skolimowskis talking about. The average President Obama supporter would not, however, claim to have any difficulty understanding the same ideas as they were expressed in the

272

Presidents inauguration speech. Why is this? Skolimowski proposes that the world is approaching a post linguistic even post-cognitive state, where spirit will communicate directly to spirit. Is that what was happening in the Obama campaigns and rallies? We have definitely moved from a language based culture into an image based culture where people learn, not by word and cognition and the law of non-contradiction, but by symbols (including powerfully connotative words) and images (e.g., the Moslem-Christian, African-Indonesian-American, man for all creeds, President of the USA). What real information did the President provide in his speech? Besides a lot Dialectic codswallop absolutely nothing! And yet, the masses of faces of his supporters, especially women, looked as if they were worshipping him - much like the faces in the crowds before Hitler. If the reader cant spot the dialectical nonsense in the segments of the presidents speech he or she is, sadly, living in Dialectic-land. Note the use of Dialectic orientated analogy and connotative words. We remain a young nation, the President said, but in the words of Scripture (blessed with a text/ Hiding its foulness with fair ornament), the time has come to set aside childish things (for the nation to grow-up, to mature, to change). America, he went on to imply, needed to rise above its differences and hatreds that the lines of tribe, and worn out dogmas (e.g., the Lordship of Christ and the authority of the Scriptures) have produced. It needed to move onto a New Era of Peace; to rise above the economic crisis that greed and irresponsibility on the part of some, but also A COLLECTIVE FAILURE to make hard choices and prepare the nation for a New Age. To rise above all this conflict and discord and fear, to a place of hope and unity of purpose (emphasis added). The president can talk dialectically because the people think dialectically. They lapped it up. Dialectical thinking is not, as we have seen, something new. But until fairly recently this Mystery mindset hadnt filtered down into the common domain. In Europe from about 1890 and in the US, from 1913 to about 1940, a giant shift occurred in the way people approach truth and knowledge. From about the turn of the century in Europe and the 1930s in the US, dialectical thinking had taken hold. Wherever you look today, Francis Schaeffer wrote, you will find the new methodology in philosophy, in literature, art, music, wherever whether youre reading newspapers, magazines, or watching TV, on every side you can feel the stranglehold of (it), (Francis Schaeffer, The God Who Is There, p. 12). Before the new way of thinking could take hold there had to be a change in peoples fundamental assumptions (their presuppositions: prior postulates in reasoning). Everyone, whether they realise it or not, thinks in terms of unproven or improvable presuppositions or prior conditions: things they take for granted and from which they draw conclusions. Materialism (everything that exists is material in nature) is a popular presupposition, and still (although its shifting) the preferred presuppositional basis for science (most of its data being selected and interpreted it terms of it). But materialism cannot acknowledge mind and mental

273

(or spiritual) states independent of the brain and nervous system, and, as such, cannot acknowledge any categorical moral imperatives or spiritual truths (or God). So, if you subscribe to materialistic presuppositions, and you believe in, or have a great need for, spiritual things, you are pretty-well committed to a two world viewpoint (one of nature and one of non-nature). But if materialism, or naturalism (its ethical derivation), and scientific-inductive reasoning, cannot provide access to spiritual things and the higher criteria of life how does one know these things? Such difficulties have led to (demanded) a new methodology. In the Mysteries there were the mediating gods Hermes, Apollo and so forth, who linked the natural and supernatural worlds. Hermes, depicted with wings on his helmet and shoes is the god of the Leap of Imagination. In modern times they call it the (existential) leap of (non-rational) faith. Soren Kierkegaard (1813-55), is the father of the modern application of this part of Mystery methodology both in its secular and religious forms. But leaping faith, however sincerely it is executed, causes problems. How does one resolve the discrepancies among the different convictions of different people? Where one heart-felt conviction stands in contradiction to another heart-felt conviction, how does one determine which, if either is true? They are both partly true, said Hegel, both aspects of a bigger picture. Moreover, the conflict of ideas is a necessary feature of the evolutionary transcendence of the human species. Truth in the Process is to be found in the common (the big picture) in modern terminology, in the consensus, or the statistical average, the community the General Will. In the professing church it is similarly found in the community of believers, in the binding attitude of love and acceptance, rather than divisive and retarding attitude of dogmatic definitions and exclusions. In such a Process, there can be no absolutes. Absolute truth is truth which IS NOT subject to modification by new circumstances or additional information. Absolutes imply antithesis. What does that mean? It means that propositions relating to absolutes are either true or not true but not both: If you have A it is not non-A. There was a time, says Schaeffer, when right and wrong (in the context of absolutes) could be discussed between Christians and non-Christians because both shared the same presuppositions. People may not have agreed on what was and what wasnt right or wrong, true or false, but they had a presuppositional basis for discussing a moral matter. There were absolutes of right and wrong. You could tell a non-Christian woman to be a good girl, says Schaeffer. And although she may not follow the advice, she knew what you were talking about. The modern woman doesnt. It is not that she has rejected the advice the advice is a nonsense statement (Schaeffer, ibid. p. 13). The present chasm between the generations, he stresses, more than anything else, has been brought about by the new methodology of synthesis.

274

Myths and Make-Believe as Truth In the introduction his Middle Eastern Mythology, Hooke defined the term myth, as he would be using it in his book. The criterion, for his study, he writes, is neither literal nor historical, but functional. The myth is a product of human imagination arising out of a definite situation and intended to do something. Hence the right question to ask about the myth is not, Is it true? but, What is it intended to do? Commenting on the ritual myth he writes, the whole elaborate pattern of (ritualistic) activities was designed to secure the well-being of the community by controlling the incalculable forces by which man found himself surrounded. (S.H. Hooke, Middle Eastern Mythology, p 12). The ritual, of course, had a higher function than merely securing the well-being of the community. They were designed (especially the purification rituals) to make men gods. The new Hegelian methodology has a similar function and serves a similar need. As in the analysis of ancient myths, modern truths are assessed in terms of their pragmatic utility. It is not a question of Is it true? but of, What does it do? and How well does it do it? Does it, for example, secure the well-being of the community? Bear in mind that the community is today a global community. So what is good for everybody in the global community is more important than what is true in any absolute sense. In deliberating on such questions as what is in the best interests of the community one persons viewpoint is regarded equal to anothers until a consensus is achieved after appropriate dialogue. Truth is said to be found in the consensus or synthesis of ideas. Those who do not share the consensus viewpoint the vision (those hung up on the old methodology); who cannot be persuaded to endorse it are regarded as a constraint upon the progress towards it, and thus bad people. The Difficult, Devious and Dangerous Dialectic (Schwartz) Dialectics, it must be clear to the reader by now, is not a subject that can be simply taught, especially to those who have embraced its methodology or been otherwise trapped in its devices. Dialectic managers or facilitators are the most devious manipulators on the planet. Dialectic methodology provides them with complete manoeuvrability. They may wear any garmentsaccept any faithwork to advance the self-interest of any nationalistic or economic grouping, or any religious persuasion (except classical Bible-believing Christianity). The Cold War, for example, was driven by left and right in politics, internal (within a nation) and external (between nations). Then along came Marilyn Ferguson announcing the New Age of the radical centre in politics, and all of a sudden politics became blurred: members of right wing parties were being identified as left of many left-wingers, and many left-wingers as being right of certain right-wingers. And then the distinctions just faded away. In Capitalized Russia, a hard core Communist is, nowadays, regarded as a conservative like in Wonderland, where a hill can be a valley. In Christendom we had a similar division to the right

275

(conservative, an emphasis on God transcendent) and left (progressive, an emphasis on God immanent) in politics which is now being blurred in the merging of movements. The opposing worshipping groups are in many ways similar to the opposing worshippers in ancient Greece, where there were, on the one hand, the stuffy, formal, liturgical conservative approach to worship (the Apollonian temple worshippers), and on the other, the let your hair down informal passionate approach (the Dionysian woods worshippers): the former (Sky-cult) emphasised divine transcendence, the latter (Earth-cult) divine immanence. In the Mysteries both are regarded as legitimate, merely different aspects of the same pathway. The further along the pathway one travels the closer the two aspects become until they merge into one. Just like in politics, the differences are artificial. Its the same with the Aristotelian and Platonic. People pull away from one; say from Aristotelian logic and empiricism into the transcendental world of Plato. But guess what? Both are rooted in the same soil. Both are philosophies of the Idea. For Aristotle the idea is in here, for Plato the idea is out there. For Aristotle the world process is advancing towards a rational end, the idea of which is a potential within the world, all change constituting a progression towards that end. The end in both philosophies is a totalitarian State. Aristotle proposed that the rational end for the individual is the State (ruled by a wise monarch or a wise few men). Without the State, man would not be man. Sound familiar? For Plato, there was the Idea of the perfect State, brought from Heaven to Earth, in which the individual, can attain perfection only in his capacity as a citizen (once again, sound familiar?).Both the Aristotelian and Platonic states are based on Reason, hence the rulers must be rational men, for Plato, philosophers. Furthermore, in this State, it is not to be expected that the irrational masses will willingly submit to rational laws. They must be compelled. (Stace). Platos state is similar to Karl Marxs United World Soviet Socialist Republic only much, much worse. How otherwise intelligent and seemingly devout Christian people can endorse Plato is beyond me. Take for example, Lyndon H. LaRoache, Jr., an expert exponent of the classical approach to truth and knowing, a powerful critic of Existentialism (the subjective, leap of faith approach to truth), of the degenerate influences in modern society, especially the Romantic Dionysian New Age rock-drugs-sex counterculture, a man who understands the magicians game of playing opposites against each other, of taking tensions to the brink, of doomsday policies, and so forth; a brilliant economist, a champion of national sovereignty, democratic freedom, and Christian values. And yet, in pulling away from the disorderly, selfish side of human nature, the man endorses Platos model of a Republican society ruled by philosopher kings (as do the Olympian Illuminati). He writes, In the higher sense of a history of ideas, lies the kind of passion which qualifies a person to develop as a leader of society, to become what Plato typifies by his reference to the philosopher king. It is the role properly played by the more highly cultivated mind of the philosopher king among the more ordinary, less cultivated good

276

persons, that a good happy society can exist (LaRoache, The Road to Recovery, p. 170). When I read the above I was flabbergasted. LaRoache has discovered that everybody is, and always has been, in bed with everybody, East with West, Moscow and London, the Nazis and the Communists, the London businessmen and the Islamic terrorists. Everyone is in cohorts and collaboration with everyone else. To understand dialectics you need to, as said at the beginning of this chapter, understand that all acts are equal, all creeds (with the exception of classical doctrinal Christianity) are equal. The drug trafficking routes, for example, have never changed along the East West trail from the Byzantine era. They have functioned unimpeded by iron curtains or politics of any description. And its not just for the bucks. The pooled funds are used to fund the secret war against the West (its Christian based establishments). The bankers and businessmen finance and manage everything under the sun (including the drug trade). LaRoache understands all this (see Dope Inc, the Nazi-Communist-Mafia, part vi, ch. 1). And yet he endorses the idea of philosopher kings running the show (they are already running the show). Few people understand dialectics. Even high ranking Communists, whose political philosophy is grounded in dialectics (Dialectical Materialism), are rarely well grounded in its theory. The brilliant Communist, Nikolai Ivanovich Bukharin (1888-1938), was criticised by his master for not adequately understanding dialectics. (It) is very doubtful whether his theoretical views can be classed as fully Marxian, wrote Lenin, for there is something scholastic in him (Aristotelian methodology/non-contradiction)he has never studied, and I think he never fully understood dialectics. Stalin referred to this statement in justification of his having Bukharin executed, adding he (Bukharin) is a theoretician who has not yet assimilated dialectics and dialectics is the soul of Marxism (Joseph Stalin, Problems of Leninism, pp. 342-3). Bukharin was perhaps too much of an idealist (in the moral sense); the application of dialectics requiring a ruthless disposition devoid of any prescriptive ethics or sentiments. The Platonic Theocracy Platos utopian Republic is, as we have seen, a totalitarian society worse than the Fascist-Marxist state (Nazi-Communists) which LaRoache opposes. The defining difference is that Platos Republic is a theocracy similar to that of ancient Egypt and Babylon though much more sophisticated. The soul of every individual in Platos theocracy is to be so conditioned that he will follow the leader in all things and never dream of acting independently, indeed be utterly incapable of it. The kings presiding over it are Pythagorean style shamans getting their instructions on religious matters from Apollo, the most markedly shamanistic of all the Olympian gods. Apollo, identified with the Sun and Light, is just another name for Lucifer the Light Bearer, the Illuminator of the Illuminati. The high ranking Illuminati who serve this god used to refer to themselves as kings, but are now

277

reportedly calling themselves Olympians. Interesting? Besides signifying the greater of the Greek gods and their dwelling or assembly place, the word Olympian denotes superior to mundane considerations, especially when impracticable (Collins English Dictionary). Such governing gods, as the Illuminati see themselves, are not concerned with such mundane and impractical considerations as right and wrong in their pursuit of their Luciferian agenda. Pythagorean-Platonic thought, certainly from the time of Christ, has underpinned almost every evil political and religious movement on the planet: it entirely dominated the philosophy of Aristotle, which has had such a powerful influence on political philosophy throughout the centuries. It is the governing spirit of high Gnosticism and Hermeticism (As Above, so Below). Weishaupts philosophy is grounded in it. So is Hegels, which Feuerbach described as a rebirth of NeoPlatonism in German form. It is fundamental to New Age philosophy The views of Plato and Pythagoras, Blavatsky affirmed, can be shown to be identical to ours (Blavatsky, The Key to Theosophy). It inspired Marx, Hitler, and Himmler. Indeed it has it is the central creed of the globalist totalitarians of every variety (whether as Illuminism, Fabian Socialism, Fascism, Marxism, Neo-Conservatism, Neo-Liberalism, or just plain New Age Globalism). John Ruskin (a secret disciple of the Illuminati), Cecil Rhodes (a disciple of Ruskin and a great scholar of Plato), Westcott and Hort, and virtually everyone whos who in the behind the scenes upper end management, have been/are all followers of Plato. Rhodes scholars are spoon fed on Platonic philosophy (and they have gone out into universities all over the world). The Jesuits are indoctrinated in it in the first two to three years of their training. Read the autobiographies of the Illuminati kingpins (they all love Plato). Bear in mind, it is NOT the philosopher kings who are to be ultimately running Platos Utopian Society, but Apollo (the revealer of all things to all men from his seat at the naval of the earth). And who would that be by any other name. The Illuminati know his name, Lucifer the Light Bearer. As Albert Pike proclaimed in the Instructions issued by him on the 14 th July, 1889, to the 23 Supreme Councils of the world, to be repeated to the Brethren over the 30th degree. Yes Lucifer is God, and unfortunately Adonay (the God of the Christians) is also God. The Creative Tension of Heaven verses Earth The belief that mankind once lived in a Golden Age, the culture and wisdom of which was lost as a result of a flood (understood allegorically as a flood of ignorance), is a common belief in esoteric circles world-wide. Before the flood, Heaven and Earth were in harmony. After the flood, the two spheres were put into tension, and then later, horror-of-horrors, another flood of ignorance occurred in which the marriage of the celestial Reality and earth was completely severed (a distortion of the Fall and the Flood respectively). Most who subscribe to this great divide caused by ignorance regard it as an unparalleled catastrophe and yearn for a return of something approximating the original unity. But tension in the

278

Mysteries is essential to the creative process. Without it everything stagnates. Natural science, for example, advances nicely on a bed of materialism (which locks out the things of Heaven), concerning itself primarily with description and quantity (features of the natural world). It needed down to earth, Newtonian mechanics to get where it has got. And modern wars, employing the fruits of modern science, have advanced the process at a rate faster than anything ever before, and brought us to the threshold of a technological based global Synthesis. The Heaven and Earth will be back together again at a higher level than the first attempt at uniting all mankind under the hosts of Heaven (Lucifer and his fallen angles) at Babel (Genesis 11). Versluis notes that without keeping the Mystery tradition, and all it implies, closely in mind, nothing worthwhile can be said of ancient Egypt (Versluis, ibid. p. 89). And if, by extension Greek philosophy and science are rooted in the Mysteries of Dionysus, derived from Egypt, then nothing worthwhile can be said about Greek philosophy, and indeed the whole development of western thought without reference to these Mysteries. Though the balance between the celestial and the temporal, between Heaven and Earth, is lost in Greece, the idea of the tuned string (which dominated Greek philosophy), of Reality consisting of a due blend of opposites, provided the intellectual and spiritual basis for bringing the two realms back into balance. There is, furthermore, the dialectical pendulum effect. Modern science, as previously noted, got to where it got (on a bed of materialism) because of the division. And at the point of its apparent complete success the pendulum begins to swing back in the opposite direction. The UN, for example, has officially adopted James E. Lovelocks Mystery concept of the GAIA hypothesis the idea that the Earth is a living being - as fundamental to its environmental criteria (e.g., its Earth Charter). Dualism: Dividing into Halves As we have seen, the dialectical comprehension of reality did not originate with Hegel. The question is, have the Principalities and Powers who war against God and mankind (Eph. 6:12) been employing dialectical methodology throughout history? In Matthew 4: 8-10 and Luke 4:5-8 Satan, in his confrontation with the Lord Jesus, claimed to have authority over all the kingdoms of the earth, and offered to give it to the Lord if he would worship him. How does he exercise this authority? Human agencies aside, what is his methodology? The separating into halves is, as we have seen, the first step in the Dialectic process. About the sixth century BC dualism, the view that Reality consists of two mutually antagonistic opposites, for example, Mind (or Ideas) and Matter, became progressively established in Greece, indeed throughout the whole civilized world. Many philosophers identify the strange shift in thought which occurred in that century as the the most-deep cut dividing line in history. Why? Because, according to Karl Jaspers, the radical shift in thought which occurred

279

then effected the whole civilized world and was as such more significant than the BC/AD division of history which is valid only on Christian premises (Karl Jaspers, The Origins and Goals of History). Lloyd Geering agrees that at about 500BC, mans religious apprehension of his world underwent a giant turn on its axis: the human race, in Greece, Palestine, Persia, northern India and northern China, he says, passed over a threshold of self-understanding. Before the 500BC axis, the world view was by and large monistic. There was only one world, alive in diverse ways with powers superior to (man), whether they were conceived as gods, spirits or impersonal forces. After the shift, the world view became, to a greater or lesser extent, dualistic. Man as we know him today, Geering argues, came out of this period, which he calls the Axial Period (Lloyd Geering, Faiths New Age, ch. 2). The most significant development from this shift occurred, as has been repeatedly stressed, in Greece the nursery ground for modern humanistic thought. The problem with (Greek) metaphysical dualism, or even a moral dualism in which the opposites are impersonal, is that one needs something at back of both to explain each element to explain why, for example, one should be labelled good the other evil. Behind Yin and Yang, says Schaeffer, there is the shadowy Tao; back of Zoroastrianisman intangible thing or figure. Schaeffer goes on to say that either men try to find a unity over the two; or in the case of parallelism (for example, ideals or ideas and material) there is a need to find a relationship, a correlation or contact between the two, or we are left with a concept of the two keeping step with no unity to cause them to do so (Schaeffer, He Is There and He Is Not Silent, p. 19). Most mystics would agree that the tensions of dualism stimulate an eventual move back to monism. There is a powerful and perennial tradition says John Robinson, in philosophy, in mysticism, in Oriental religion, which refuses to remain content with, a duality and constantly yearns to break through to a non-duality, to a coincidence of opposites, to a higher all-embracing unity... (John Robinson,' Exploration Into God, pp. 139-141). It appears, the tensions set up by the clash of opposites in dualism, both intellectual and spiritual, are forces for synthesis. Nevertheless, with respect to the process thus initiated, without the separation of himself from nature man would not have acquired the autonomy of thought necessary for him to rise above the constraints of nature, imaginatively, contemplatively, practically and scientifically. In Hermeticism, the separation of the Elements is always, as we have seen, for the purpose of having them reassembled in a higher (golden) state. It has been noted that without the separation of materialistic science from heavenly constraints man could never have achieved what he has achieved scientifically. And now the separated parts are being brought back together into a higher level synthesis. One more point before moving on. Platos pupil Aristotle is regarded as the patron of materialistic science. From Aquinas, Aristotelian methodology

280

increasingly came to dominate the western thought processes, and modern science got under way. From the Romantic period, the trend has been markedly back to Plato and the synthesising of both the Platonic and Aristotelian dialectical wings (and that is all they are) into the all-embracing unity described by John Robinson. The Architect of the 6th Century Shift in Thought. Getting back to the sixth century BC, the obvious question is, how did this shift in thought suddenly arise on such a broad front? Burnet notes the striking similarity between the views of the Orphics and those which existed in India at the same time but denies there could have been any contact (Burnet, Early Greek Philosophy). How then did the shift in thought suddenly arise, globally? Was something guiding the process something like the mystical seriality which the Austrian zoologist Paul Kammerer (1880-1926) postulated, or the synchronicity proposed by C.G. Jung the simultaneous occurrence of two or more meaningfully but not causally connected events? Kammerer proposed that in addition to and in coexistence with physical causation there is another mysterious guiding force, ubiquitous and continuous in life, nature and cosmos, which acts selectively a sort of guiding spirit or principle, something like the Logos of Heraclitus or the Osiris of ancient Egyptian religion. Christians, of course, have another name for the Director of the Process of Iniquity: the Unholy Spirit of the World System (1 Cor 2:12); of Error (1 John 4:5-6); of Strong Delusions (2 Thess 2:11), the God of this Age, the Spirit of Antichrist (1 John 4:1-3); the marshalling spirit behind mans day (1 Cor. 4:3 margin note). He is the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience (Eph 2:2), the prince of this world (John 16:11). He is not a force but a person, with intelligence and a will set in hatred against God and the Spirit of God, the Holy Spirit, the Spirit of Truth. Both Lucifer and God stand in irreconcilable antithesis to each other, not in dualistic terms, for the prince of this rebellious world system is not equal to God (not infinite, not omniscient), though he is, inconceivably mighty. Nevertheless, in the current scheme of things, in the higher occult circles, Lucifer is presented as the equal of Christ, both of which are depicted as reciprocating aspects of a rising consciousness, the contradictions and conflicts between the two representing fruitful collisions. Furthermore, Matter and Spirit are, in current New Age circles, also depicted as reciprocating forces, the interaction of which is likewise fruitful in the raising of consciousness. Moreover, as consciousness is raised, its lower dualistic aspect is said to be shed, the soul eventually acquiring a Consciousness of Unity (Matter is spiritualized, Spirit materialized). Most importantly, the truly enlightened have come to realise that in the past, views which were world affirming (Aristotelian) on the one hand,

281

and world transcending (Platonic) on the other, were really only ever are manifestations of the same path. Weve seen that, in dialectics left (Matter, things) and right (Spirit, thought) are the two main emphases. The outworking of the clash between these opposing emphases (i.e. between Dialectical Materialism and Fascist-Capitalism; between scientific Materialism and Christendom) are beginning to merge into a monstrous higher all-embracing unity (Corporate Fascist- Communism; New Age evolutionary humanism). Dualism in the Greco- Roman Age. The metaphysical dualism of Greece, as blended with the Light-Dark ethical dualism of the Orient, had become, by the turn of the millennium, the dominant idea in Greek and Roman philosophical, ethical and religious thought. Dobschutz notes that by the time of Christ, dualism (had become) the strongest spiritual tendency of the time, almost equal to Christianity in power (Dobschutz, The Christian Life, p.112). Dualism, says Agnes, was as much a postulate for philosophical and ethical and religious thinkers of the Greco-Roman age as evolution or the unity of the universe is to us (Agnes, The Mystery Religions, p.218). Burnet adds, The view that the soul (spirit) is a stranger and a sojourner in this life (of matter) wasdestined to influence European thought profoundly. I should stress that it is not the world of Matter in which the Christian sojourns, but the world of corrupt sinful nature. The Mystery system, as already implied, begins each cycle with the separation into halves. There wasnt, of course, just a single monolithic shift to dualism, 'overnight' as it were. In sixth century BC Greece the germ of dualism was already present in the Mysteries of Dionysus, with its striving for out of the body experiences in worship. The idea that the soul was at war with the body and needed to detach from the body to show its true nature, reached its highest point of development under the influence of the Orphic communities (Burnet), who, as we have seen, derived their Mysteries from Egypt. The Dialectical Clash Between the Secular and the Mystical According to Plato, there can be no philosophy where there is no rational science of some sort. Rational science, as Burnet notes (ibid, p. 4), is the creation of the Greeks. We know where it began and we know when (and modern science took up where Greek science left off). In Ionia (a Greek colony in Asia Minor), in the sixth century, the first (world affirming) men of science appeared. The rise of science in Ionia is attributed to the thoroughly secularized nature of that civilization (Burnet). Nevertheless, the dialectical Mystery comprehension of reality is clearly evident in the Ionians scientific speculations. They were sort of secular pantheists, what Burnet called polite atheists. Though reference is frequently made in their scientific speculations to gods, it is a non-religious usage, says Burnet, drawn from the literature of the day, the gods being not

282

objects of worship but personifications of natural phenomena, or even human passions (Burnet, ibid p. 29) The clash between this utterly secular, scientifically inclined Ionian civilization, and the Orphic mystics (who worshipped Dionysus) can be compared to the clash between modern materialistic culture and New Age religion. As then, as now, many forces are involved in the bringing the two forces into conflict and then reconciling them. There is, for example, the pendulum effect the backward swing from excessive secularisation especially among the masses; stimulated in Ionia by the upheaval and uncertainty resulting from the breaking up of the Ionian states; the migration of their citizens to the West. Moreover, the philosophers began increasingly to incorporate elements of Orphic religion in their speculations (as philosophers and scientists are wont to do). But neither Orphic mysticism, nor the enlightened scepticism of the Ionians, says Burnet, contained in itself the promise of the future. It took one man to effect a synthesis: Pythagoras, the first man to really unite science and religion. Philosophy Before we proceed to examine Greek philosophy and its dialectical progression we need to consider the things philosophers investigate. The first, and most basic question in philosophy, is the question of being or reality. Things exist and exist in the way they exist. The basic philosophical question is (thus),as Jean-Paul Sartre understood, that something is there rather than nothing is there. Greek philosophy, as a whole, and from beginning to end, says Burnet, is dominated by this problem of existence (Burnet, pp. 11-12); the problems of knowledge (epistemology) and conduct (morality) being, in Greek philosophy, always subordinated to the problem of existence (metaphysics). Bound up with the problem of what is, and what is not, Being and Non Being, is the problem of Change and Permanence. Is the basic substrata of reality a flux or a fixture? or both? Does reality need to be grounded in the unmovable and immutable? Or is it moving, constantly changing? The World: the Common Sense View The world is commonly thought of as consisting of things which change yet which somehow remain the same throughout in spite of the changes. A Ford utility, for example, rusts and deteriorates, is repaired and has components replaced, indeed has almost every component changed, and yet we do not think of it as a different vehicle. Why? What if it progressively had every component replaced? Most people, including the registration authority, the insurance people, the police and so forth, despite the changes do not think of it as a different vehicle. The same applies to cellular death and replacement in human beings. Can we differentiate between an unchanging substance of a thing and its changing attributes? The earliest Greek philosophers sought to explain both features in terms of a core of changeless stuff, an element or elements, which constituted the real or

283

permanent aspect, and a changing world of appearance. The view presents difficulties. Strip away everything that changes from a thing and what is left? Everything appears to be subject to change and nothing appears to be permanent. Moreover, if there were a core of changeless stuff it couldnt, it seems, account for things that change. Such logical difficulties do not, of course, trouble the mystics. The Atman or true Self of Hinduism (as opposed to the phenomenal self), for example, is depicted as not being affected by ordinary happening.It does not change in the slow changes of the organism, in the flux of sensations, in the dissipation of ideas, or in the fading of memories The Atman is immortal, constant and unchanging, and is not bound by space-time (F.C. Happold, Mysticism, A Study and Anthology, Penguin, 1970, p. 48).The Atman, is to the mystically enlightened, one with Brahman - the Unchangeable, from which all things proceed and to which all things return. In ancient Chinese philosophy, the whole of phenomenal reality has its origin in the Tao, the Undivided and Unchanging Unity behind all things. It is the same in the Egyptian and Greek Mysteries. Beyond the phenomenal world of time and space and change is the ineffable, undivided, unchanging Source of all. Change Verses Permanence The Greek philosophical approach to the problem began by asking if there was anything which does not change despite the changing world of appearance? Or does everything change? The early response to the problem went, in dialectical fashion, in two opposite directions. Heraclitus proposed that change is the only reality (permanency is an illusion): the world and the soul is an unceasing process of flux You cannot step twice into the same river (the thesis) Parmenides, in conscious opposition to him (Burnet), proclaimed the very opposite: nothing changes. The world as we assume to know it, by way of our physical senses, does not exist, our descriptions of it, hardly even illusions. All that exists is the real, a single reality, changeless (absolute unbecoming and imperishable), and thus, continuous, without beginning and end and without motion (the antithesis). Parmenides was a founder of the Eleatic school of philosophers, sometimes identified as the first true philosophy. His arguments against the reality of the sensible world are his most significant. Our (God given) sense faculties, he proposed, are unreliable. Seeing maybe believing, but its the belief in an illusion. True Being cannot be discovered by the senses (the way of seeming) but only by reason (the way of truth). A first reading of Parmenides can leave the reader believing that the philosopher was just playing mind games. The arguments of his follower Zeno (who Aristotle held to have been the inventor of the Dialectic) tend to reinforce the conclusion. They appear as mere childish puzzles (although few people are able to effectively respond to them). What Zeno did, and we havent got the time to go into his puzzles in depth, was to show that our concepts of space and time are

284

self-contradictory. Some of Zenos paradoxes, e.g. infinite space, are fairly well known. Space exists as much as it is and no more (there must be a limited amount of space). But what is beyond the limits of space? More space! Clearly, the conception of a limited space is impossible and yet, limit (as Pythagoras insisted) is essential to form to concepts. The same applies to dividing. Is space divisible ad infinitum? I mean, can you get to a point where you can no longer divide space? If that is the case then the magnitude remaining cannot be divided, which is, in all appearances, a contradiction. Zeno wasnt playing mind games. He was endorsing Parmenides conclusions. Down through the ages philosophers have struggled with Zenos paradoxes. With regard to the divisibility or indivisibility, David Hume denied the infinite divisibility of space and time but he failed to satisfactorily argue his position. Kant, acknowledging the force of the contradictions classified them as appearances, mere phenomena. Stace proposes that, A true solution is only possible by rising above the level of the two antagonistic principles and taking them both up to the level of a higher conception, in which both opposites are reconciled. This, says Stace, was the procedure followed by Hegel in his solution to Zenos paradoxes. As said, with an autonomous reason, no matter where you start, you end up turning to dialectical methodology. Whatever one thinks of the views of Parmenides (Permanence) and Heraclitus (Change), Plato took them both seriously. In effect he combined the views of both men into a new viewpoint (the synthesis). He proposed that reality was to be found only in thought, in the changeless world of Ideas (or forms), which he identified with the Reality of Parmenides. The world of sense experience is only partially real. It is temporal and ever changing (the flux of Heraclitus). The eternal sphere of being (the real world) is dimly manifested in the temporal sphere of becoming. The things of the latter are real only to the extent they partake of and are occupied by the eternal Ideas. Knowledge for Plato is knowledge of the permanent and unchanging structure (of Reality)beneath the flux of appearance. The theory is grounded in the idea of the existence of an essential substance or base matter to which changing qualities or attributes have somehow become attached. The reader will recall that the doctrine is fundamental to occult science, especially Alchemy. To know this reality is to have certain knowledge. Knowledge of the partially true world of ordinary sense experience amounts to knowledge, but a lower grade of knowledge, which Plato called opinion. Catholics, who understand doctrine of Transubstantiation, which underpins the miracle of the Mass, should have no problem grasping what Plato is saying. In the Mass, the substance of bread and wine is said to be changed into the substance of the body and blood of Christ. Though the substance is changed the attributes of the wafer and wine (appearance, taste, etc.) remain the same.

285

It is noteworthy that many (of 300) Protestants who were burnt alive at the stake by the Catholic Queen Mary in 1553, were executed because they would not accept the doctrine of Transubstantiation. And, it is sometimes proposed that the reference to the notorious monarch who murdered them as Bloody Mary, refers not so much to her cruelty but her belief that the wine of the Eucharist becomes Christs blood (Jonathan Hill, The New Lion Handbook, The History of Christianity, pp. 256-257). The One or the Form of the Good Plato taught that transcending all the ideas or forms is the supreme all defining Reality which he called the Form of the Good. He likened the relation of the Form of the Good to the other forms, to that of its offspring, the sun is to the visible world. As such, it is both the cause of the being of things and the cause of their being known, the source of light by means of which the eye sees and the source of that which the eye sees (Joad, Guide to Philosophy, p. 282). This is really nothing more than a spruced up version of the ancient Egyptian doctrine of the emanating Ra: the Celestial Sun from which all things are manifested and through which all things are penetrated from which all things proceed, and to which all things return. Plato would not attempt to elaborate on his concept of the Good because in his own words it is not capable of expression like other fields of study (Seventh Epistle). Of course he couldnt. Its a mystical rather than logical concept. The Middle and Neo-Platonism of Philo and Plotinus is often said to have departed from Plato. No way! Perhaps the best of the Platonic commentators, John Burnet agrees: The Neo-Platonist, he says, did more justice to Platos doctrine of the Good and of the Soul (Greek Philosophy, Thales to Plato, p. 350). Plato held that the soul strove by nature to know more fully the ideas or forms which it vaguely discerns in sensible things. Knowledge, for Plato, is always knowledge of the forms or ideas, which are recalled by the soul. Knowledge is thus recollection. Plato taught that the soul, before its descent into matter, dwelt in a disembodied state in the world of the unchanging, eternal forms. After its descent into matter the soul forgot the things it beheld in the heavenly sphere. The problem of knowledge is thus the problem of mans anamnesis. The soul, having fallen into the world of time and matter forgets the imperial palace from whence it came. Learning, for Plato, is thus a recovery of inborn knowledge. The Doctrine of Reincarnation and Recollection The idea that salvation knowledge is to be found in remembrance is a universal theme in false religions which entered Christianity some decades ago via the Inner Healing Movement. The Buddhist, for example, sees himself as locked in Time (Platos temporal world of change). How does he get out? He goes back to his origins in memory.

286

The idea of a cosmic memory also features in modern-day Jungian psychology, in the idea of the Collective Unconscious (which has its roots in ancient Gnosticism). The therapy of its inner-healing off-shoots typically involves a person dredging up and healing forgotten memories a going backwards to go forward process of healing. The therapy may require a patient recovering and dealing with traumatic pre-birth memories, for example, of the pre-born childs rejection by her mother. The Jungian patient seeks, furthermore, to tap into the mass memory of humanity. Before proceeding, it needs to be pointed out that the idea of striving to return to a pre-world beginning is tied in with the idea of a Fall from a perfect state into an imperfect state. But like all myths theres a twist. The Bible account says that man fell IN history not INTO history. In the mythical account it is corrupted. Man is depicted as falling into the changing world of history. The Bible says that death and toilsome work in a field of thorns and painful childbirth were features of the Fall IN history. Early mythological stories and rituals reflected this. In its Platonic application however, man is depicted as falling INTO history (into the world of becoming), and in need of escape FROM history. The mystical systems of India all embrace the idea that the knowledge which leads to salvation is founded upon memory. Krishna knew all previous existences. He who knows, in this sense, says Eliade, is one who can recollect the beginning, or, more exactly, one who can become contemporaneous with the birth of the world, when existence and time first became manifest ( Mircea Eliade, Myths Dreams and Mysteries, p. 47-56). The myth, taken a step further, proposes the Law of Karma (the law on which souls are recycled): the sufferings in this world are identified as a consequence of past lives. Man exists in time. To break the cycle one has to work out ones karma in effect to burn up all that impedes the breaking free of all (all the attachments to this temporal life). One of the methods of achieving this is by casting off from a precise moment and moving backwards against the stream to arrive at the point when existence first burst into the world and unleashed Time (ibid, p. 50). The Age of Synthesis Such individual withdrawing and retrogression techniques are all very well, says the New Age guru and Luciferian David Spangler, but not so much relevant today in this Age of Synthesis and the coming together of spirit and matter and community and everything into a great Pan-everythingism (a term used by Francis Schaeffer). The communal and universal aspect of karma and the spiritualization of Matter, are the current emphases in the process. Much karma has to be worked out communally, say the New Agers, not through sitting on a mountain top in a state of recollectiveness. In his maturity, Plato said something similar (but only after, one could assume, hed spent sufficient time in withdrawal in the recollected presence of the

287

celestial forms and the supreme Form of the Good). Plato, in later life, concluded that the best life was to be found in the mixture: in a due blend of the opposites. According to the mature Plato (assuming he had a genuine change of mind instead of being required as an initiate to keep it secret for a time), the Mixture alone is truly being. The process of mixing is indeed a becoming but it is a becoming which has being for its result (Burnet, Greek Philosophy, ibid, p. 331). In other words, the mature Plato concluded that the dialectical interaction of thought (the eternal) and things (the temporal) was essential to the souls development. Mixing also involves the blending of things past with things present and things to come. The idea, as featuring in the Emerging Church Movement, is contained in the slogan, A Traditional Church for Post Modern Times. Of course, the things past, present and future are subject to control, as depicted in Orwells Nineteen Eighty-Four. The mixing process, as already implied, drove the development of Greek philosophical thought and culture. Scholars have observed the effect on the formation and development of philosophical thought and culture in Greece of the clash between the ideas and forces associated with the gods Dionysus (Earth-cult, passions, ambivalence, change) and Apollo (Sky-cult, intellect, clarity of image). Paglia argues that the philosophical thought in Greece developed as a result of the dialectical clash between the forces associated with these two gods. In Egypt, she notes, there was a balance between the earth and sky cults. In Greece there is a split (Camilla Paglia, Sexual Persona). Committee philosopher Bertrand Russell argues similarly. The clash between the rational and the mystical, he says, first appeared among the Greeks, as an opposition between the Olympic gods and those other less civilized gods who had more affinity with the primitive beliefs dealt with by the anthropologists (Bertrand Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 51). As already noted, the Committee hierarchy are now calling themselves Olympians, and see themselves as divinely ordained to rule over the lowly, less civilized masses of mankind. Greek science was an anchor point in the clash between the rational and the mystical in Greece. Burnet and others have argued that without the rise of Greek science it is hard to see what would have checked the tendency for Greek religion to have followed the pathway of the East (Burnet, Early Greek Philosophy, Ch. 2). It didnt go down the roadway to the East, but it did in its dialectical outworking, increasingly embrace eastern ideas into its framework. Today, the complete synthesising of Western consciousness with Eastern spirituality is, for New Agers, the imperative necessity of the time. Both the Platonic and Aristotelian systems are teleological, that is, they depict all things as moving towards a culminating and perfect point. F.C. Happold, in his classical work on Mysticism, suggests that there must be a pattern of organization inherent in the whole evolutionary process, a dynamic urge, whatever

288

its origin, impelling structures to behave in certain ways and develop in certain directions. Happold further postulates that in an expanding internalization and spiritualization of man And if that be so, he adds, may we not see in the mystics the forerunners of a type of consciousness, which will become more and more common as mankind ascends higher and higher up the ladder of evolution
(Happold, Mysticism ibid, pp. 34-5).

Science and Teleology Modern science began where Greek science left off (Burnet). And Greek science, as noted, began in sceptical Ionia. Those who think the speculations of the early Ionians have nothing in common with modern biological science should consider the ideas proposed by Anaximander (born about 610BC). Anaximander, following the Babylonian Mystery account, taught that the earth was not created but evolved. All things came from the sea and were the result of adaptation to a fresh environment (Burnet). Human beings, and every other animal, were descendants from fishes, and all things arose from a primal substance, which he referred to as the first principle. The principle, he described as one, eternal, moving and infinite (are we to believe that Darwin with his classical education was ignorant of Anaximanders evolutionary theory?). Today, this sort of thinking permeates and supports every branch of biological science. To reject it is to assign oneself to the flat-earth camp. Anaximanders Dialectical Comprehension of Reality Anaximanders Evolutionism is, as previously implied, grounded in the dialectical comprehension of reality. From the first principle arose the opposites which characterise the world. The opposites are separated out from a mass which is yet undifferentiated (Burnet). These opposites or elements or gods (or forces) were constantly struggling with each other, each attempting to enlarge its empire (Russell). However, there is a kind of necessity or natural law which perpetually redresses the balance (Russell), as is appointed according to the ordering of time (Anaximander), the adjustment consisting of the absorption once more of the elements in their common ground (Burnet). The Strife-Love Dialectic Moving back to the original problem of Change and Permanence, in their response to Parmenides, Empedocles and Anaxagoras surrendered the previously held Ionian conviction that Reality was one. There had to be many reals not one. Motion is explained by both philosophers in terms of the mixing and separation of the primary elements, the causes for Empedocles being Strife (separation) and Love (mixing), and for Anaxagoras, Mind (the mixing agent). Again we see the foundations for dialectical thought being offered in early scientific speculation. Plato comments: There are those, he wrote, who have arrived at the conclusion that to unite the two principles (the One and the Many; Unity and Diversity), it is safer to say that being is one and many and that these are held together by enmity

289

and friendship, ever parting, ever meeting The Love- Strife dialectic has never been more powerful than it is today. New Agers refer to the Aquarian Age as the Age of synthesis and the god Eros (god of love and bonding) as Lord Synthesis. The power of Eros increases in proportion to the degree of strife endured and we are currently on the verge of total economic collapse and total political chaos (See
Coleman, The Committee, plan 17, p. 63).

Social Chaos While the philosophers were involved in their dialectic of ideas, the masses began to experience the conflict of events and changing circumstances in the wake of the death of the great conquering warlord, Alexander the Great. The Bible refers to Alexander as the great horn between the eyes of a male goat (Greece) who comes in from the west on the face of the whole earth waxing (becoming) very great: and when he was strong, the great horn was broken (Alexander died); and from it came up four notable ones towards the four winds of heaven (his kingdom was divided between his four generals who struggled against one other for control). Lord Russell notes that after Alexanders death the Hellenistic world began to sink into chaos. It was a time of prolonged uncertainty, of social discontent, fear of revolution, of high prices and low wages. The bankers were also, characteristically, bastards. According to Russell, the temples of the time were the bankers; they owned the gold reserves and controlled the credit, which they issued at high rates. Under such circumstances it is understandable that as time went by men would have a tendency to withdraw from the world, the ordinary man into eastern superstition and magic and/or some form of dualistic religion, the philosophers into Platonism and eventually, with few exceptions, into NeoPlatonism (Bertrand Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, Ch. 25, The Hellenistic World). Nimrod: the Spirit of Alexander The predecessor and prototype of Alexander the Great, indeed all great change agent warriors, was the mighty Nimrod, the founder of Babylon, the post flood worlds earliest and chief seat of power (Westminster Dictionary of the Bible). War is the father of all things (the fundamental Dialectic maxim) and Nimrod is the father of war. Justin records that Nimrod was the first to carry out war against his neighbours, and he conquered all nations from Assyria to Libya, as they were yet unacquainted with the arts of war (Hist. Rom. Script., vol ii, p. 615, quoted by Hislop, The Two Babylons). As the father of the father of all things, the first of the deified mortals (his status as a conquering hero no doubt contributing to his status as a god), Nimrod is the prototype for the gods of war. The coming Anti-Christ is a god of war (he goes forth conquering and to conquer Rev. 6:2). No one can stand against him (Who is like unto the beast? Who is able to make war with him Rev. 13:4). But, he will be a man of peace also, entering the world stage

290

peaceably (Daniel 11:21; 24) and deceiving by peace, destroying by peace (Daniel 8:25). Some It Shows as Gods War, wrote Heraclitus in the sixth century BC, was the father of all, king of all. (Some) it shows as gods, some as men; some it makes slaves, some free (Jonathan Barnes translation in Early Greek Philosophys. 102). Alexander the Great: An Agent of War and Peace Alexander saw himself as an agent of higher powers, a god (the son of Zeus), with a mission to change the world. Few historians, if any, would deny that the rise of Alexander was one of the great turning points of world history (Agnes, The Mystery Religions, p.15). Alexander changed the world by war, but also, in the opinion of many historians, he changed it more significantly by peace: as unparalleled as his marvellous military exploits were in their immediate effects, it was Alexanders statesmanship, his comprehensive cosmopolitanism, his fusion of mankind into one, that represent his greatness (Agnes). Alexander brought into the minds of thoughtful men, says Bertrand Russell, the concept of mankind as a whole. And wherever he went, he promoted a fusion between Greek and Barbarian (Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 230). Above all, he founded the great cosmopolitan city of Alexandria, a crossroads of many nations, a place through which the ideas of the world could be channelled and synthesised. Alexander is thus a change agent extraordinaire, both in war (strife separating the elements out) and in peace (binding them together again). It is noteworthy that Alexander was tutored by the great logician, Aristotle (a man whose prying philosophical spirit, Blavatsky suggests, has done more to shatter budding Christian faith than any other). Aristotle, a totalitarian who endorsed and developed many of the worse aspects of Platos political theories, spent twenty years (from the age of 17) at Platos Academy, first as a pupil and later as a teacher. Aristotle gave the world its first philosophy of evolution (which Hegel and others have largely copied). Whereas Plato put forward the idea that reality consisted of Ideas or Forms which existed prior to and apart from the things in which they are manifested, Aristotle proposed that in fact the Forms had no existence apart from particular things. All things, he said, strove to manifest the Form within them, and all change amounted to the realisation of some of the potentialities inherent in the essence of a thing. This idea of the World consisting of unfolding perfection in all spheres is at the heart of the Mysteries, and is the founding principle of contemporary evolutionary humanism. It is The Lie in its most brilliant philosophical form. An energetic man who used to pace the floor as he taught, Aristotle was Alexanders tutor for approximately seven years the most impressionable years,

291

from thirteen to twenty. No doubt Alexander understood the role he was to play (for Zeus) in accelerating the change process (all change, according to Aristotle is progressive), and thus the progression of the world towards the End to which all things are moving (are being driven is a better description like goats towards the butcher shop). Everything, according to Mystery doctrine, is innately striving to manifest something. The striving of the soul is for a completer knowledge or vision of Reality, the striving of things is towards a completer reality in the sensible world. Both Plato and Aristotle, it will be recalled, regarded the most perfect development of a thing as constituting its real nature. And both believed the real nature exercised a pull over a things less mature phases and determining a development in the direction of an ever greater approximation towards it (Joad, Guide to Philosophy, ibid, p. 292). The process towards a higher or more complete vision of reality always begins, as we have seen, with a separation into halves. The English Theosophist and Fabian Socialist leader Annie Besant (1847-1933) noted the importance of the separation into halves to the development of consciousness. For consciousness to develop, she says, there must first be a separation into two aspects. The Self must first experience the lesson of the opposites. There needs to be a drawing apart from Matter. That is what happened throughout the civilized world in the sixth century BC. Besant goes on to say that in the drawing apart one perceives that I am this, when the Not-Self is first cognised. The great generalization, she wrote, is that all that exists is separable into I and Not I, the Self and the Not Self. Consciousness and Matter affect each other, said Besant, because they are both two constituents of the whole, both appearing as they draw apart, both disappearing as they unite, and as they draw apart a relation exists between them (Annie Besant, A Study in Consciousness, p. 6). The prominent New Ager, David Spangler (Findhorn), agrees that in order for consciousness to develop there has to be a division, initially into two parts: an inner part and an outer part, a subjective state and an objective state, a me and a you, or an I and a thou. But, as consciousness enlarges, it begins to enlarge its sense of identity. It begins to approach that from which it has withdrawn. The process we are currently undertaking says Spangler, is one in which the two parts, initially separated as part of the process, are being reunited (David Spangler, Reflections on the Christ, p. 36). Hegel, as we have seen, taught the same doctrine He taught that knowledge begins with an awareness of the things of sense, that is, of outward objects the Not Self. Then, through sceptical criticism of the senses, it becomes purely subjective totally focused on the Self and subsequently all the forms of the Perfect Land. Finally the two merge: subject and object are no longer distinct, man becomes self-conscious (Bertrand Russell on Hegel, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 704). Everything is brought to its completion. Hegel and Besant and Spangler were/are preaching the Mystery creed of Gnosticism: the initiates of which sought Divine

292

Knowledge, which, when imparted, awakened by the Mysteries, consisted in precisely the resolution of the realm of dualistic knowledge into the Unity of which it is a reflection (Arthur Versluis, The Egyptian Mysteries, Arkana Paperbacks, 1988, p. 93). The Selfs journey back to the indescribable unity is characterised by polarised alternation. The Mysteries of Isis and Osiris depict the goddess and god interacting dialectically in the initiates journey Isis being said to signify the dynamic, motive aspect of the journey, Osiris the Intelligible Centre the initiate drawing upon the former in order to realise the latter, in a polarised alternationIt is an ascent between polarities which are emanations of one another upon the vertical axis (Versluis, ibid pp.40-41). The idea of drawing upon a goddess or feminine force to raise consciousness or spirituality has, as we have seen, its origin in the beguilement of Eve by the Serpent and her leading Adam into disobedience. It has never changed. There is no way of influencing men as by means of the women, wrote the founder of Bavarian Illuminism, Adam Weishaupt. The Egyptians believed that man as micro-cosmos mirrors the macrocosm, that all is within as without, above as below, that ultimately the Essences of humankind and the Essences of the Cosmos are One (Versluis, ibid, p. 66). The progression of the soul of the enlightened initiate thus mirrors the whole inner experience of the human race, i.e. is characterised by a polarised alternation of masculine and feminine forces. War is a feature of this polarised alternation the outworking of the clash of ideas. The Greek philosopher Heraclitus (fl. 500BC), an interpreter of the (Bacchic) Mysteries, proposed that the forces associated with the goddess Eris and the god Eros, exactly balanced one another. Eris, the goddess of strife and discord, represented for Heraclitus, the Father of all things. But Eris works in polarised alternation with Eros, the god of love and bonding. Eris divides and Eros unites: each advancing and withdrawing in alternating succession. The worship of Bacchus and Osiris, Moloch (of Scripture) and Kali (of India) involved cruel and bloodthirsty rites in which the generative power of destruction was venerated. The Heraclitian doctrine is nothing more than the intellectualizing of the worship of this destructive-creative power. The same attribute of creation, it will be recalled, was assigned to the principle of Destruction in Brahmanism. And then along came Hegel who, with a little help from his friends, peddled it to the Western World. The idea is depicted in the Fabian Socialists Londons offices stain glass window in which the world is depicted as being smashed into pieces with a hammer and reforged. The principle underpins modern Capitalism, in particular its radical Milton Friedman form which creates and feeds off disasters (see Naomi Kleins The Shock Doctrine, the Rise of Disaster Capitalism). The idea is depicted in the childrens story of the three little pigs and the wolf in which each house, after being destroyed, is

293

rebuilt better and of stronger materials until it can no longer be blown down. As depicted in the Warner Brother's cartoon, the Three Little Pigs and the Three Little Bops (from the Bugs Bunny Looney Tunes Movie), the final brick structure which the wolf cannot destroy (and later enters as a spirit from Hell) has the date May 1st (Mayday), 1776 on the brick buildings cornerstone the date of the foundation of the Bavarian Illuminati. Benjamin Crme, in his The Reappearance of the Christ and the Masters of Wisdom, refers to the Antichrist as the force which separates, and the Christ as the force which subsequently binds together. The smash-rebuild process is associated with the worship of such gods as Moloch, Kali, Bacchus, Osiris, Horus, and so forth, all of whom have their origins in Nimrod, the first of the warring, blood and thunder, smash and rebuild gods. As said, the Ordo Ab Chao process has its roots in ancient Babylon. Cush, and Nimrod were both chaos merchants, the latter creating and expanding his kingdom (to include Assyria) by war. Cush was originally deified as Bel the Confounder, and as Chaos, the god of Confusion. The symbol of Bel/Janus is, it will be recalled, a club, which in Chaldee, as Hislop points out, comes from the very word which signifies, to break in pieces or scatter abroad (Hislop, The Two Babylons, ibid, p. 27). As the reputed ringleader in the tower of Babel episode in which Gods judgement confused the tongues and scattered the previously united people abroad (Genesis 11:9), Cush, is indeed the original (post Flood) rebel, the ringleader of the revolt at Babel, as such, the initiator of Gods judgement and of the chaos and confusion which followed. The Mystery Dialectic system inverts the judgement of God identifying the division and chaos which followed it as a necessary feature of the creation process (of turning men into gods). Hermes is regarded as the divider of the speeches of men referring, initially to the judgement which Cush brought upon mankind. However, in Hermeticism, it has another meaning. After the execution of Nimrod it became necessary for his followers to conceal their beliefs and activities behind double meanings and symbols, and hence the Hermetic technique of dividing words to conceal a hidden meaning was introduced (i.e., the Mysteries). Hermes in this esoteric respect is the interpreter of the speeches of men (whence an interpreter is called Hermeneutes), and most significantly, interpreter of the gods (Hislop, ibid, pp. 25-26). The Hermetic interpretation of religious texts is based on the notion that the visible (outer) world mirrors or dimly corresponds or is analogous to, an invisible world beneath or at back of it. The things of this higher world are not known by normal means (simple sense propositions) but by means of symbols and images. The occult doctrine of analogy (the basis of all occultisms transcendental speculations) is based on this two world concept. Analogy, the occultist Eliphas Levi (1810-1875) informs us, is the sole possible mediator between the visible and the invisible, between the finite and infinite. Hermes is the winged-footed, winged-helmeted mediator between the worlds, the guide to

294

the inner psychic pathways, the Lord of the boundaries, the place where things are separated and related; the one who makes the connections in the psychic life (Chetwynd). Philosophy as Religion The Greek philosophers were not, as is commonly mistakenly believed, mere intellectualists. Burnet notes that almost from the beginning philosophy in Greece was regarded as a way of life. It had undertaken to do what the Mysteries could only do in part, that is, to regulate mens lives. Those who believed that they had seen the vision believed that they had the responsibility of spreading the good news around, sometimes to a circle of disciples, sometimes to the whole human race. From the very first, says John Burnet, the missionary spirit was strong (Burnet, Greek Philosophy, p. 12). Heraclitus believed, for example, that the one thing for which he had been born was to reveal to the world the logos (the Wisdom that organizes and steers the world). The missionary spirit is today stronger and better equipped than its ever been. At the spearhead of the movement are the Hermetic magicians who regard themselves as a vanguard of the enlightened who have been commissioned to perform a Wonderful Work, summarised in their guiding maxim, As Above, So Below, and As Below So Above. So what does this As Above, So Below, mean? Weve seen that it means reconciling the heavenly philosophy of Plato with the inward earthly philosophy of Aristotle. We have also seen that in the Egyptian Mysteries the micro-cosmos (below) is said to mirror the macro-cosmos (above). The object of the Mysteries is to bring both into union, that is, to have heaven manifested on earth (the Below like the Above); to have the reality of the inward Perfect Land manifested in the visible outer world (the Above like the Below). To reiterate, occultists believe that at back of the visible world is an invisible world or universal medium: the Perfect Land (of ancient Egypt), the World of the Forms (of Platonism), the Depth, or Anthropos (of Gnosticism), the Astral or Etheric World (of Theosophy), the Collective Unconscious (of Jungian psychology), the Fourth Dimension, the Deep Mind, and so forth.. It is the realm where the archetypal essences, or true spiritual forms of things, are said to exist: the place where soul is said to be connected to soul (the Gnostic Anthropos); the well of collective intuition; of collective memory, the medium of telepathy and clairvoyance; the agent for all supernormal phenomena which are the subject matter of psychic research (Underhill, Mysticism, p. 155). The Universal Quantum Medium In recent decades, the sub-atomic realm of Quantum physics has received much attention by New Agers, especially the finding that the things of the inner world cannot be observed entirely passively, that is, observed without effecting (the thing) in the process of observing it. The idea that you can do so has been KOd

295

permanently by quantum mechanics. Looking at things involves interaction with them in a way whose effect cant be minimised. Is consciousness the active agent in the process, including the consciousness of all conscious creatures such as mice and rats? New Agers think so. We can only MAKE SENSE of this inner world outer world interaction if we base it on consciousness, they say. Consciousness is the ground of our being. Quantum physics makes this clear as daylight. (Amit
Goswami, PhD, former Prof. Of Physics, University of Oregon. Senior scholar in residence at the Institute of Noetic Sciences).

Consciousness (the idea), according to New Ager physicists such as Dr. Amit Goswami, is more important than the object (the thing); the subject, more fundamental than the object. Consciousness, the New Agers affirm, is the ground of our being of which objects are a part. We can thus create reality, choose the existence in which we wish to live, make our own day. To create your own day (instead of being a victim of it) they say, you need to allow it to unfold equal to that which you WILL. If we are given the proper knowledge, and the proper understanding, and given the proper instruction, we should begin to see measurable feedback in our life (Dr Joseph Dispenza). A question rarely asked in Quantum physics (as interpreted by New Agers) is, Who or What is choosing among the infinite possibilities which can be activated. Who is shaping and is guiding the General Will? As C.S. Lewis astutely observed, the power of Man to make himself what he pleases (really) meansthe power of some men to make other men what they please (e.g., the Edward Bernays and Walter Lippmanns of the world). Lewis goes on to predict that the man moulders of the new age will be armed with the powers of an omnicompetent state and an irresistible scientific technique. And what will motivate and guide them? Good and bad, applied to them are words without content: for it is from them that the content of these words (has been derived) (C.S. Lewis, The Abolition of Man, ch., 3). The object of the Hermetic magicians is, as we have seen, to actualize the supersensory plane of existence to give (them) power to enter into conscious communication with it, and to teach him to impose upon its forces THE DIRECTIVE FORCE OF HIS OWN WILL, as easily as he imposes that will upon the material things of sense (Underhill, ibid, p. 156, emphasis added). Committee high priest Aleister Crowley, it will be recalled, defined magick as the science and art of causing CHANGE to occur in conformity with WILL. Disciplines which strengthen and focus the will, are the essence, says Underhill, of magical initiation the trump card of the mind sciences. Such disciplines, though involving the cultivation of will power, involves a YIELDING OF THE MIND to the influence and suggestions which have been selected and accumulated in the course of ages because of their power over THAT IMAGINATION which Eliphas Levi calls, the eye of the soul (ibid, p. 157, emphasis added).

296

To thus appropriate the power to do as he wills, the magician must yield his mind to influences and suggestions that have power over the eye of the soul. This is what C.S. Lewis called the magicians bargain: surrender the self or a part of the self for power. Anthropology Professor I.M. Lewis notes its use in Shamanism. The gift of illumination, in return for the surrendering of the self or part of the self, described in the classical language of mysticism as gnosis a fusing of man and divinity is part of spirit controlled possession everywhere (I.M. Lewis, Ecstatic Religion, p. 57. Emphasis added). The power of course does not belong to him but to the spiritual forces to which he yields his soul the Principalities and Powers and spiritual wickedness in the heavenly sphere (the astral Plane?). Spangler spoke of the need of people to appropriate the power inherent in renunciation of completely surrendering the individual will to the divine will as the means of actualizing the Christ consciousness and power, individually and collectively. And what does this Christ force do? It does the wonderful work of Hermes: it makes the whole world One, e.g., as described in Genesis 11: 6: THE PEOPLE (are) ONE, and they have one language (in Europe now one voice), and this (Babel) they begin to do: and now NOTHING WILL BE RESTRAINED FROM THEM, which they have IMAGINED to do (emphasis added). Hermes, incidentally, is the patron god of imagination and fantasy. He is the god who pulls the opposites together by means of an imaginative leap of consciousness. John Lennon wrote a song Imagine, which depicts the world LIVING AS ONE with no Heaven ABOVE no Hell BELOW both being manifested on Earth (the goal of Hermeticism). The song, whose subliminal triggers of the unconscious mind did much to effect the Wonderful Work of Hermes, was voted in a world survey the most popular song of the twentieth century. The Hermetic Process is summed up in a verse in the Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam: Ah Love! Could thou and I with Fate conspire /To grasp this sorry Scheme of Things entire/ Would not we shatter it to bits and then Remould it nearer to the Hearts Desire. Words from the verse are displayed in the stained glass window of the Fabian Socialists head office in London above the figures depicting the wonderful work of smashing and rebuilding. Before Hermes can reassemble things at a so called higher state he has to pull them apart, initially into halves. The process is applicable to restructuring consciousness. For consciousness to develop, say the New Age Gnostics, there needs to be a separation into halves. We must learn the lesson of the opposites: experience the Self and the Not Self. The stages in the process which occur in the life of the individual are said to occur in the process of humanity as a whole. After the separation into halves and the disowning of one part by the other, there is an approach by the Self (Spirit or Mind) and the Not-Self (Matter). This interplay, says the Theosophist Annie Besant, reveals itself as the ever changing universe. The sixth century BC saw

297

this dialectical shift from a whole into halves. We are now in the final stages of reassembling the parts, remoulding things nearer to the Great Magicians desire. We need to go back to Pythagoras, whose philosophy, according to Aristotle, created the soil and atmosphere for Plato - the philosopher so revered by the Committee people. For Pythagoras, the visible world was false and illusive, a turbid medium in which the rays of heavenly light (Apollo) are broken and obscured in mist and darkness (Cornford, From Religion to philosophy). The real world, for Pythagoras, was the world of ideas, or forms and the form is always in some sense a Mean. The doctrine of the Mean, the central doctrine of all Greek philosophy to the very the end, which is dominated by the idea of the tuning of a string [Burnet, ibid, p. 56]), is the same Mystery of the Balance of Alchemy (Hermes being the Balancer). Plato, following Pythagoras, divided the world into two antagonistic halves, the real world of the forms, and the visible world. In the Mysteries, the conflict of opposites is always resolved in synthesis. Plato, in his maturity, went on to say, or seemed to say, that Reality was comprised of a mixture of both thought and things, and the process of mixing is indeed a becoming, a becoming which has being for its result. The thought, as Burnet notes is obviously Pythagorean; it is just the tuned string once more (Burnet, Greek Philosophy, ibid, p.331): Alchemys Mystery of the Balance once more, The Secret of Universal Equilibrium. The opposing concepts in Greek philosophy (or any other man based system) cannot be, as has been stressed, rationally reconciled and have to be brought into some form of tuned string harmony. One cannot bring them together logically. One needs to take an Hermetic leap of consciousness to arrive at a higher synthesis. Evelyn Underhill agrees that such paradoxes as being and becoming cannot be ultimately resolved by rationality, by what she calls the dubious processes of thought. Such paradoxes need, she says, a direct perception, such as the Platonist would claim to experience in his apprehension of the One unifying principle. She writes, Over and over again as Being and Becoming, as Eternity and Time, as Transcendence and Immanence, Reality and Appearance, the One and the Many these two dominant ideas, demands, imperious instincts of mans self will reappear; the warp and woof of his completed universe. On the one hand is his intuition of a remote, unchanging Somewhat calling him: on the other there is his longing for and as clear intuition of an intimate, adorable Somewhat, companioning him. Mans true Real, his only adequate God, must be great enough to embrace this sublime paradox, to take up these apparent negations into a higher synthesis (E. Underhill, Mysticism, p. 41). However beautifully expressed, Underhills Platonic solution is just a dressed up version of the Lie. What it offers is what Eve was offered: godhood through subjective experience. As Stace puts it (speaking of Neo-Platonism), It is the extremity of subjectivism, the forcing of the individual subject to the centre of the

298

universe, to the position of the Absolute Being (ibid, p. 376). The Lie doesnt set men free (only the Truth does). It enslaves them. Hermetic magic is, as has been repeatedly stressed, founded upon the insistence that all acts must be equal, that evil is a mere term expressing some relation of haphazard hostility between forces equally self justified(Aleister Crowley, OTO, quoted by Queenborough, Occult Theocracy, p. 578). Pythagoras, the first man on record to say, All is Number (subject to the Numberer, Hermes) conceived Reality as a tuned string. And Heraclitus, as we have seen, proposed that the apparent strife of opposites in this world is really due to opposite tension which holds the world together (Reality is a tuned string). Dark and light, bad and good, are not different but one and the same. God comprises all the opposites (Jonathan Barnes, Early Greek Philosophy, p. 103). The One-Sun Luciferian God. Plato, it will be recalled, likened the relationship of the supreme Form of the Good to the world of the forms (the standards and patterns to be imposed upon the temporal world) to the relation of its offspring the Sun to the visible world. The sun analogy is interesting. The deified Nimrod was identified with the sun. Apollo, the god who presides over religion in Platos Republic, is also identified with the Sun (the Sun, in Mystery symbolism, is identified with masculinity and masculine rule). In Platos Simile of the Cave (The Republic, Part 7, Book 7), the rulers (philosopher kings) are those who have left the cave, ascended into the upper world, seen the Light (the Good, the Light, the Sun, Ra, Lucifer), and, thus enlightened, returned to the cave to manage the illusionary world of human affairs (Cornford compares the flickering lights on the cave wall with the modern cinema). In ancient Egypt, the perfect illustration of theocratic power (Starr Miller), all things (especially the theocratic set-up) were identified as manifestations of the Celestial Sun, Ra. In Orphism, the religion of Pythagoras, which is founded upon the Egyptian Mysteries, it is the ineffable One (the Good of Plato) from which everything proceeds and to which everything returns. The same idea is expressed throughout the worlds religions in different terms. Reassembling the Whole. The mature Plato, as previously noted, found reality, whether intelligible or sensible, in the combination of matter and form and not in either separately (Burne,t ibid, p. 332). Burnet, perhaps the greatest authority on Plato, notes that all Plato dialogues from the Theaetetus onwards naturally lead up to the idea that the boundary between the intelligible world and the merely sensible is not fixed (ibid, p. 344), the latter being capable of being made progressively like the former, in other words, the corporeal world (itself a mixture of matter and form) may be made to exhibit more fully the forms within it. The process of mixing, was for the mature Plato, as we have seen, a becoming which had being for its result and

299

the mixture itself is being, though a being which has become (Burnet, p. 331). Plato, many complain, didnt fully explain what he meant. But Plato, like Pythagoras, was an initiate into the Mysteries and, as Blavatsky points out, was constrained from fully explaining what he meant. The Hermetic magicians have no difficulty understanding what he meant. They understand it clearly in terms of their wonderful work of spiritualizing the Earth: preparing it for the arrival of their lord Lucifer. The students of Plato shouldnt have any trouble understanding Platos mixing process. Platos creator God, the Demiurge, was a mixing agent: a mingler who created the world by blending the forms with featureless matter. He was, you might say, engaged in spiritualizing matter. Spiritualizing Matter What we have been asked to do in the New Age, says David Spangler, is to spiritualize the Earth, to bring Heaven down to Earth to inject into the realm of matter the dynamic force already present within the realm of spirit We have been asked, he says, to become living materialists (Spangler, Reflections of the Christ, p. 50). With respect to this entrusted task Spangler warns against the view that in order to be ready or able or capable for it, one must first make contact with the higher level. Such a view, he says, may result in a preoccupation with a subjective higher level and may impede the process (detachment and asceticism has never had mass appeal). He proposes instead that one realise that God is right now living most dynamically, most limitlessly, within the so called confines of matter, and that the confines of matter themselves are simply images held within the consciousness of God (ibid, p. 51). Jung expresses it slightly differently. In his Letters, he suggests that the Age of Aquarius, which is upon us, represents an entirely new psychological status for mankind, which is certainly a oneness, presumably that of (the Gnostic) Anthropos, the realisation of the Christs allusion: Diiestis (a footnote quotes John 10:34, Ye are gods). This is a formidable secret and difficult to understand, Jung says, because it means that man will essentially be God and God man (vol. 2, pp. 167-8, in Fontana Pocket Jung, pp. 346-7. Words in brackets added). This the once again the wonderful work of Alchemy: As Above, So Below, As Below, So Above. The Hermetic Dichotomy in Religion Professor Elaine Pagels of Princeton University, U.S.A., notes that with the exception of Western Christianity all of the religious traditions, Islam, Judaism, Buddhism, Hinduism and Greek and Russian, Coptic and Ethiopic Christianity, have esoteric traditions. Only in Western Christianity is the mystical tradition suppressed (Pagels, reference in Churtons, The Gnostics, pp. 49-50). To be more specific, it is only in orthodox Protestant Western Christianity that the mystical tradition has been suppressed. The reason: orthodox Protestantism does not embrace an

300

Hermetic dichotomy. The new emerging Protestantism does, however, embrace the Hermetic dichotomy. Reformation Christianity Orthodox (Reformation) Protestantism was founded upon two pillars: 1) the authority of the Scriptures (based on a literal emphasis in interpretation, an historical, grammatical analysis, and the logic of antithesis); 2) the lordship of Christ over the whole man and the whole of life (Schaeffer, The God Who Is There). As Schaeffer has pointed out, in Christianity there are no Platonic areas. Although it is true that Christian communication with God is an inward thing; that the struggle against evil is primarily in the mind; that true spirituality begins in the inner world of thought (Schaeffer, Complete Works, True Spirituality, vol. 3, pp. 212-13), there is, nonetheless, no Hermetic dichotomy is any area of Christianity. To embrace the Hermetic dichotomy is to embrace the Hermetic process. The Hermetic dichotomy is based upon the doctrine of the two natures (or essences) of things, between which Hermes mediates and ultimately unites. Hermetic methodology subordinates the outward natural faculties to the inward spiritual faculties. Literalism (the language of the brain and physical senses) is, in this respect, subordinated to symbolism (the language of the soul). Literal facts, says Chetwynd, are only a fleeting ephemera. The enduring residue is to be found in images (symbols). Literalism, he goes on to say, is quite inadequate to match the language of the archetypal reality of the soul (A Dictionary of Sacred Myth, p. 11). Skolimowski agrees. Definitions, he says, can be lethal to the deeper sense of understanding. Moreover, detachment and cold objectivityare antithetical to the mystical experience (The Theatre of the Mind, pp. 56-57). The ancient Gnostics taught much the same thing. According to the Gnostic Gospel of Philip, truth did not come into the world naked but came in types and images (Nag Hammadi Text). Jung, likewise proposed in his Symbols and Transformation, that spontaneous, imaginative, largely non-verbal and non-logical thinking is the raw material of all creative activity. Hermetic methodology, as has been repeatedly stressed, involves the separation of the Self (spirit) from the Not-Self (Matter), and consequently the Hermitic isolation of spiritual truths from truths involving the brain and the physical senses. The methodology, in other words, involves the SEPARATING or DIVIDING of TRUTH ITSELF (is Christ divided?). As Schaeffer warned, once we accept a duality, thinking that we thus escape conflict with modern culture and the consensus of thinking, we are trapped in an illusion, for when we move on a few steps we will find that we come out at the same place where they are (Escape From Reason, pp. 82-83).

301

Hermes in the Church Under the influence of Hermes, the early Cerinthian Gnostics divided Jesus, the physical man, from the heavenly Christ that came temporarily upon him: they denied that Jesus is the Christ. The Docetic Gnostics denied that Jesus Christ actually came in the flesh. The spirit of Hermes, in the form of Neo-Gnosticism, is today well established in the visible church. It began to take root there in the nineteenth century in response to the growing materialism of the time. The spirit of Hermes is evident in the teaching that the spirit world is far more real than this natural world, and, for a person to really get into the things of God, he or she almost has to by-pass the brain and operate from the inner man, the real man. In short he needs to learn to let his spirit dominate his mind (Kenneth Hagin, Right and Wrong Thinking, p. 27). The belief in the existence of a sphere not unlike the supersensory plane of occultism (the universal agent), is, as we have seen, widely held by multitudes of professing Christians. They don't call it the Astral Plane or the (Platonic) World of the Forms, of course although some identify it as the Collective Unconscious. Dr Paul Yonggi Cho, who presided/presides over the worlds biggest congregation, and is a popular figure throughout the Charismatic Movement, refers to the universal agent as the fourth Dimension. The chaotic world, he says, belongs to the third dimension, the Holy Spirit, belongs to the fourth dimension. Visions and dreams, he adds, are the LANGUAGE of the fourth dimension (Yonggi Cho, The Fourth Dimension, p. 44). Cho teaches that men, by exploring their spiritual sphere in the fourth dimension through the development of concentrated visions and dreams in their IMAGINATIONS, can brood over (a reference to the Holy Spirit at the Creation) and incubate the third dimension, INFLUENCING AND CHANGING IT (ibid, p. 41, emphasis and words in brackets added). Christian theology has become riddled with such Hermetic contamination. The Platonic idea of cosmic memory has been adopted in certain quarters, especially in regard to individual and collective healing. The late Agnes Sanford, generally regarded as the founder of the Inner Healing Movement, taught that in order for a Christian to attain full spiritual maturity, he or she needed to dig up and deal with painful memories which have been buried in the unconscious. Unless these residues of past traumas were healed, she said, they would continue to weigh upon, and adversely affect, a persons spiritual development. The source of healing was Jesus. Sanford taught that Jesus, during His Gethsemane experience, entered into the mass mind of the race (the Collective Unconscious) to become forever bound up with the deep mind of the race, and to be available for healing (Agnes Sanford, Healing Gifts, p.116). She taught that a person can consciously connect with this Jesus and receive healing. The techniques for activating Jesus, are much the same as those employed in Jungs Active Imagination technique, which is the same as those used by Hermetic occultists to evoke spirits.

302

They involve emptying ones mind and envisioning Jesus in ones imagination, in Jungian terms, meditating imaginatively, by which one may deliberately enter into contact with the unconscious and make a conscious connection with psychic phenomena (Von Franz, Jung, Man and His Symbols, p. 219). In Jungian psychology, the exercise is said to advance the individuation process by engaging a figure from the unconscious, said to be a personification of an unrealised or repressed part of the Self. By means of Active Imagination, the individual is supposed to be able to rediscover the hidden parts of himself (Anthony Storr, Fontana Pocket Readers Jung,
p. 21).

Although the theory and methodology of the Inner Healing practitioners is drawn largely from Jungian psychology, few acknowledge the connection and most refrain from using Jungian terms. Among Christian practitioners of the art, the word heart or spirit is usually preferred to unconscious. Visualization, is visualization-prayer, or faith-imagination therapy; imagination is committed and consecrated, and so on (Don Matzaz, Inner Healing, p. 74). A thing by any other name is still the same thing. Hermes stands at the centre of everything to do with the Inner Way, the Lunar Way of Fantasy, IMAGINATION (and Intuition (Chetwynd, p.82). Inner Healing is Hermeticism, and Active Imagination is a technique of Theurgy: the highest degree of Hermetic occultism; the science of engaging figures from the unseen world. The object of the science is to save and purify the soul by invoking the assistance of the gods (Fowden, The Egyptian Hermes). The plain fact is, the Jesus summonsed by means of such Hermetic techniques IS NOT the Lord Jesus Christ of the Gospels. Tapping into the Cosmic Memory Sanford, as previously noted, subscribed to the Platonic doctrine of Recollection. All of us, she says, have unconscious memories of the (heavenly) land from whence we came (Light, p. 45, brackets added). She taught that a persons unconscious mind may be quickened by speaking in tongues, and, as a result, may make rapport with the unconscious mind of someone else living elsewhere on this earth or someone who has lived before or someone who will live in the future or even someone from heaven, some great messenger of light (Light, p. 152). The idea of a Collective Mind and memory is not a Christian one; the heaven Sanford speaks about is not the Heaven where Our Father is. It is, as has been repeatedly stressed, The Perfect Land of the ancient Egyptians, the World of the Forms, of Platonism, the Universal Medium of occultism, the Astral Plane of Theosophy. It is the abode of devils, which we are warned in Scripture, to steer clear of. Many Christians take much comfort in the belief that they have not been caught up in such errors as mentioned above. But Hermeticism has many, many sides. Plato taught, for example, that men and women are only halves of original wholes, and that the strivings of love (Eros) constitute a quest for the restoration in each

303

individual of the original whole. The Utopian State proposed in his Republic, is, as we have seen, except for its male rulership, a non-sexist State. Most Christian women are, to some degree, committed to the notion of non-discriminative sexuality (non-sexism). They may not agree that the commitment to such thinking stems from a desire to realise the opposites within themselves. Most would probably reject the Gnostic doctrine that when you make the male and the female into a single one, so that the male will not be male and the female not be femalethen you will enter the kingdom (The Gnostic Gospel of Thomas, Logion 22, Nag Hammadi). They may not agree with the idea that until the feminine is suitably anchored in the Mass Mind the Saviour cannot appear (popular in Christian feminist circles). And virtually all would reject the Gnostic idea that Jesus is an androgyne. So what do they believe?!! Two Part Reality Not Hermetically Divided Reality is of course comprised of two parts, the natural or visible part, and the supernatural or invisible part. And there is a continuity between each; most importantly, there is no EPISTEMOLOGICAL tension between the parts. Truth cannot be found in either sphere without regard to the other. Truth is thoroughly integrated. Man is an integrated being consisting of a supernatural and natural part. The supernatural part, the soul, spirit, mind, will and affections, is thoroughly integrated with the natural or physical part. The real you is, in McConnells words, all of you, dust and breath, body and spirit (A Different Gospel, p. 123). Scripture uses the term soma psuchikon, or soul body, to describe the condition of man in the present world. The body as it exists before death is a natural or soulicle body (Wuest). The soulicle body is by nature orientated primarily towards the individuals experiences on earth, in his adjustments to his fellow man, his work, his play, himself. Even in the saved, whose human spirit has been quickened by the Holy Spirit as part of the saving work of God, enabling him to worship God and participate in the service of the Lord Jesus, the soul life still predominates (Wuest, Golden Nuggets From the Greek New Testament p. 47). To the Christian who would challenge this I ask: How many Christians does he or she know, who unfailingly worship God with their WHOLE heart, soul, mind and strength, and love their neighbours as themselves? If we say that we have no sin (and have not, since we were saved, yielded to the sin nature) then we deceive ourselves and the truth is not in us (1 John 1:8-10). The term soma pneumatikon or spiritual body, refers to the same body in its resurrected state (1 Cor. 15:44). The body we have will be changed, but it will be a body, and it will be numerically identical to the one we currently have. It will be a body in which the spiritual life will predominate (Wuest, ibid). There is no Platonic duality or hierarchy between body, and soul and spirit, in the Christian life (the WHOLE heart, soul, mind and strength are coordinated in

304

worship). As Francis Schaeffer stresses: redemption concerns the whole man; God made the whole man, God loves the whole man; Christ is Lord over the whole man. The Christian life involves living in the two halves of reality BY FAITH. Although redemption concerns the whole man, the internal condition of a man is, nonetheless, of paramount importance. The two halves of reality are, as said, united in faith which is an internal thing. Faith is comprised of belief, trust and hope, qualities which involve the mind, heart and will. How a man thinks determines his spiritual condition, not only how he behaves, but more importantly, what he is. In the area of morals, as Schaeffer reminds us, the thought is the thing. Hatred does not just lead to murder; it is murder, just as sexual lust is adultery. The Battle for the Mind. The primary struggle in the Christian walk is in the supernatural realm (we war not against flesh and blood). The real battle is in the realm of ideas. The mind is where the battle for the soul takes place. It is thus no coincidence that the two dominant philosophies of Western culture, Platonism and Aristotelianism, are philosophies of the Idea (Idealism).

305

The Smash-Rebuild Merchants

Ah Love! Could thou and I with Fate conspire To grasp this sorry Scheme of Things entire, Would not we shatter it to bits and then Remould it nearer to the Hearts Desire
(Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam, based on Sufi Mysticism).

Occult systems have, as we have seen, always existed for two purposes, esoteric and political. Webster notes that While the Manicheans, the early Ismailis, the Bogomils, and the Luciferians had concerned themselves mainly with religious or esoteric doctrines, the later Ismailis, the Fatimites, the Karmathites, and Templars, had combined secrecy and occult rites with the political aim of domination (Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, p. 74). Since 1776 (Weishaupt), and especially since 1875 (Blavatsky), the two heads have become closely coordinated. Both have been concerned with cultivating and managing ideas, based on the Platonic system, towards the Platonic Ideal State. All existing States, in so far as they differ from the ideal State, have to be demolished. That the New Luciferian World Order is being modelled upon Platos Republic, may at first sound a bit far-fetched or overly speculative to some readers. The fact is that Platonic philosophy provides the core doctrines for most of the secret societies and western esoteric movements. From the ancient Gnostic sects to the modern Luciferian Occultists you will find Plato. The Knights Templar (founded 1118AD), the Jesuits (founded 1534), the modern Freemasons (founded 1717), the Illuminati (founded 1776), scholars of the Illuminati inspired, Oxford University Rhodes scholarships (who dominate the financial and political systems of the world), Hegelians, Theosophists, Marxists, Fabians, Nazis, Capitalists, and so forth, all draw their inspiration from the philosophical writings of Plato. The first two or three years of a Jesuits training, for example (and many other Roman Catholic orders) concentrates on the Greek classics dominated by Plato and Aristotle, rather than, as one would expect, the study of Scripture. John Ruskin, a secret disciple of the Illuminati, a mentor of Cecil Rhodes was a great scholar of Plato. Blavatsky acknowledged that the views of Pythagoras and Plato were IDENTICAL to those of the Theosophical Society (The Key to Theosophy), and both Hitler and Himmler were students of Blavatskian Theosophy. Where did Hitler get his ideas for the breeding of a pure master race? He got it by fusing Blavatskys root race doctrine (of Aryan supremacy) with Platos eugenics policies a system of eugenic breeding analogous to that used in breeding domestic animals (Desmond Lee, comments on The Republic, Part Six - Book Five). The emancipation of women, the abolition of marriage, infanticide, state nurseries, and (the not well publicised end result) the holding of women in common, are all Platonic inspired ideals. Most, which have already been put in place, are features of Platos Republic, the model for the New Global Order.

306

Friedman: Demolition Merchant Extraordinaire As we have seen, the New Global Order is being put together by means of a smash and rebuild program. Perhaps the greatest economic demolition merchant of the post war period has been the United States trend-setting, economic shocktherapist, Milton Friedman (1912-2007). It came as no surprise to the writer to read that Friedmans moment of epiphany came as a high-school student when a geometry teacher wrote the Pythagorean theorem on the blackboard and then, awed by its elegance, quoted from John Keates, Ode on a Grecian Urn: Beauty is truth and truth beauty, that is all/Ye know on earth, and all ye need to know (Naomi Kleen, Shock Doctrine, p. 51). As we have seen, Greek philosophy was founded upon the concept of a rationally ordered and harmonious Whole. Kitto identifies the most typical feature of the Greek mind as a sense of wholeness, and the love of symmetry (H.D. Kitto, The Greeks, ch. 10). Symmetry concerns due proportions. The Whole for the ancient Greek mind was, as we have seen, a Mean. The idea, which is dominated by the idea of the tuning of a string (Burnet, ibid, p. 56), conceives Reality as consisting of opposites in tension: it identifies Spirit and Matter, Love and Strife, Good and Evil, and Creation and Destruction, as equal opposites in tension and necessary to the creative process. The tuned string concept of reality (the doctrine of the Mean) is rooted in the Pythagorean doctrine of Number: Reality consists of number in due proportion. Platos philosophy is, as we have seen, grounded in that of Pythagoras. Thus Platos rational order, his all-encompassing system, finds its most striking expression in the beautiful relationships of mathematics (Rogers, A Short History of Greek Philosophy, p. 95). The beautiful relationships of mathematics, (without the input of Gods absolutes) is the relationship of the components of a machine, a largely number-crunching machine programmed to maximise subtraction. Loverof-numbers and symmetry, Milton Friedman, well understood the Heraclitian/Hegelian doctrine that destruction is a generative force, and that the New World numerical Order is being built on a bed of destruction (subtraction). Friedman, economic spoiler for the Committee of 300 (Coleman) was, as already implied, one of the greatest Destruction merchants the world has ever seen. Before moving on to look at a couple more smash-rebuild merchants we will briefly examine the movie The Patriot, which was released approximately one year before September 11, and which has a smash-rebuild theme. Naomi Klein notes that, Although the stated goal (of 9/11) was fighting terrorism, the effect was the creation of the disaster capitalist complex a full-fledged new economy in home-land security, privatized war and disaster reconstruction tasked with nothing less than building and running a privatized security state, both at home and abroad. Just as the Internet had launched the dot-com bubble, 9/11 launched the disaster capitalist bubble. It was, she says, the pinnacle of the counterrevolution launched by Friedman. For decades the market had been feeding off the appendages of the state; now it would devour the core (Klein, ibid,

307

p. 299). Klein believes that the disaster management people exploit rather than

create the shocks and chaos and terrorism which feed the disaster capitalist system. It does both. Before 9/11 they were calling for a Pearl Harbour event to stimulate the process. The Patriot begins with Mel Gibson putting his tomahawk into a box and closing the lid (burying the hatchet). The tomahawk is a symbol of war (the father of all things). Its function is to divide, and as such, it symbolizes dialectical creation (see Chetwynd, ibid, p. 11). Shortly afterwards, Gibson sets to weighing his newlybuilt (lay-back, take-it-easy symbolizing) rocking chair. The weight is exactly nine pounds eleven ounces, that is, 9/11. Coincidence? 911, the emergency number in the US, represents 3 x 3 + 11. In the occult, numbers are regarded as having power. The number three is the creative number. Its significance occurs repeatedly in magic with words being repeated three times to achieve the maximum effect (Graham Weaver, A to Z of the Occult, p. 119). For Luciferian Occultists, the significance of three relates to the fact that it is the Bible chapter where Eve harkened unto the Serpent (the chapter where sin was introduced into the world). Nine is a very powerful number in the occult because it is composed of three threes (ibid, p. 120). Eleven is the Bible chapter which gives the account of the Tower of Babel episode (mans first attempt at global centralization). Eleven is also the number of powerful leadership (philosopher kings); multiplied by two (the Devils number, representing the first division from God): twenty-two, the most superior leader, a man beyond comparison, who is his own master and the superior of all about him (ibid, p. 125). When Gibson sits on his nine pounds eleven ounce chair to test it, it collapses and he crashes to the ground. Peace and serenity is not the order of the day. War and disaster is about to descend on him. Despite his initial reluctance to become involved in the war against the British, the patriot in Gibson is stirred into action by British atrocities, in particular those committed against himself, his family and his property. The axe is removed from the box, and from a peace loving, lay-back farmer, Gibson turns into a bloody vengeful killing machine. The movie ends with British General Cornwallis in defeat lamenting, Everything has changed: Everything will change, and an American colonial declaring, We can (now) build a whole new world. It is reminiscent of President George Bushs announcement at the end of the first Gulf War, when he declared that out of these troubled times will emerge our fifth objective: a New World Order. Approximately one year after the release of The Patriot movie, 9/11 occurred and in its immediate wake the insidious US Patriot Act was passed. Patriot Act! Coincidence? Hardly! More and more chaos followed and now America and the world are on the verge of the greatest chaos (impending financial and social breakdown) that it has ever experienced. Are we to expect that out of the current

308

chaos will emerge their FINAL objective? Newly elected President Barack Obamas inauguration speech on January 20th, 2009, gave us a hint. Our nation is at war, against a far-reaching network of violence and hatred, he said. Our economy is badly weakened for reasons which include, our collective failure to make hard choices and prepare the nation for a NEW AGE. The smash and rebuild methodology is not, as we have seen, something new something that Friedman invented. The methodology is symbolized in the titles and associated functions of the ancient Mystery gods (e.g. Chaos, symbolized as a club, or hammer, and the Mingler, who creates by mingling all things), which have their origin in ancient Babylon, in Cush and Nimrod (the ringleaders at Babel), and Semiramis (the goddess of unholy bonding). Before moving on, we will move backwards and have a brief look at a couple of the great change agents who prepared the way for the current smash-rebuild creative program. Napoleon Bonaparte: Demolition-Reconstruction Agent Extraordinaire The focus of historians on such history changing warrior giants as Alexander, Napoleon and Hitler, is predominantly on their skills in warfare (smashing skills) rather than their civilian work (reassembling skills). Napoleon Bonaparte, like Alexander, is remembered for his exploits in war. But like Alexander, Napoleons military successes, although brilliant and necessary to the Mystery process, are less important than his civilian works. H.A.L. Fisher notes that it is not Napoleons conquests abroad which have endured but his civilian work, which he describes as being built upon Granite (Fisher, A History of Europe. Fisher, as a member of the inner circle of The Group, the British Bones equivalent, delegate to the League of Nations, should well know his dialectics). The Mystery process is one of alternating war and peace: first the change (through war) then the consolidation. Napoleon rose to power out of the chaos of revolutionary France. Thompson notes that many reforms had been projected during the Revolution but only some of them had been carried out. Much still had to be done. Bonaparte, he says, provided the concentrated drive that got things done (David Thompson, Europe Since Napoleon, pp. 56-57). Moreover, the Revolution, in destroying the old order, its politics, economics, social life, and thought, had left France in a state of chaos. Napoleon represented the forces of social healing and order, of Apollo as opposed to Dionysus. He reconstructed the main legal, financial, and administrative institutions; codified the law on the basis of liberal, customary, and natural law theories of the Revolution and the Roman law theories, with a predominance of the latter (Thompson, ibid). A master of conflict management, Napoleon succeeded in gaining the cooperation of opposing social factions, such as the Catholic Church and those who feared its restoration to power. He combined Absolutism with popular approval, and claimed that he gained his power, not from the past, but from the present, from the popular will. In the manner of Alexander, he attempted to instil the new ideas in the conquered

309

nations; pursued a universal empire, above all he swept the old away, never to be restored. Thompson suggests that the Revolution threw Europe into the melting pot. Napoleon stirred it about, making sure that much of the dross was removed and giving it a form it was never to lose. It is understandable that Napoleon is highly revered among, and studied by, modern revolutionaries. But, of course, the Revolution and Napoleon were products of secret scheming, organization, finance and direction. John Coleman notes that Napoleon was a creature of the Rothschilds (the real smash-rebuild merchants). He notes also that the Napoleonic Wars were controlled by the Rothschilds (The Committee, p. 64). According to Dillon (Grand Orient Freemasonry Unmasked), Napoleon commenced his career as a Freemason, and when he obtained power, it was principally by means of the Illuminated Freemason Talleyrand (p. 73). Dillon says that Napoleon was in all his acts (including his victories) what Freemasonry made him. If Deschampes, who quotes from the most reliable sources, he says, is to be trusted, it (Freemasonry) actually did more for these victories (Austerlitz and Jena) than the great military leader himself. But when Masonry had reason to fear that Napoleons power might be perpetuated; when his alliance with the Imperial Family of Austria, and above all, when the consequences of that alliance, an heir to his throne, caused danger to the Universal Republic it could otherwise assure itself of at his death; when, too, he began to show a coldness for the sect, and sought means to (obstruct its diabolical program), when it became his enemy (as it later had become for J.F. Kennedy), his end was not far off. Distracting councils prevailed in his cabinet. His opponents began to get information regarding his movements, which he had obtained previously of theirs. Members of the sect urged on his mad expedition to Moscow. His resources were paralysed; and he was, in one word, sold by secret invisible foes into the hands of his enemies...He was betrayed, hoodwinked, and finally led to his deposition and ruin. Eventually, he died abandoned and persecuted by the dark Sect which had used, abused and betrayed him. So it has continuedto use, to abuse, and to betray every usurper or despot whom it lures into its toils (Dillon, pp. 75-6, words in brackets added). Wilhelm II German Emperor, King of Prussia: Demolition Agent. Wilhelm was another change agent who, like Alexander, possessed a sense of divine mission. Although not a warmonger, Wilhelm appears to have been the captive of the German Officer Corps, and strongly influenced by his confidential advisor, Houston Stewart Chamberlain (1855-1927), an occultist obsessed with daemons (Suster, The Age of Horus). Chamberlain, whose position is sometimes compared to that of Rasputin, urged Wilhelm to take the path which would lead Germany to its destined world supremacy. The result was the catastrophe of World War I. It was not, of course, the influence of Chamberlin and the German Officer Corps alone which caused the war. Like Napoleon, the dark sect of the Illuminati were in the background manipulating events and ideas before and during the war. The war was scripted and financed by the Illuminati who, a

310

century before, had begun laying the Hegelian foundation for Prussian militarism. In England, through their control of influential publications such as The Times, controlled by the Milner Group, were able to keep support for the war going. The Milner Group, furthermore, had a great deal to do with the formation and management of the League of Nations the synthesis from the conflict (Carroll Quigley, The Anglo American Establishment, p. 5). The influences of the first of the world wars on vanquished and victors alike were cataclysmic, wrote J.F.C. Fuller in The Decisive Battles of the Western World. Most of the Europe of a thousand years was shattered and the balance between its nations destroyed. Three empires were tumbled into the dust. Germany was reduced to economic ruinRussia ceased to be a Christian country and the autocracy (Satanic dictatorship) of Marx was substituted for the autocracy of the Tsars. The Austrian-Hungarian Empire was split into congeries of squabbling states bereft of economic foundations, and Turkey was reduced to her original sultanate of Rum. Nor did the victory emerge much better. France, bled white, was left a demoralized, second rate power Great Britain, in massive debt, and so on and so forth (Fuller, ibid, words in brackets added). As depicted in the Fabian Societys stained church style window, the world of 1914-18 was being shattered into bits with a hammer to be remoulded into a new shape to conform to the hearts desire of the Illuminati management. Thesis and antithesis in dialectics, as Fritz Springmeier noted may be likened to a hammer and anvil, what is caught in betweenis broken or reshaped (Bloodlines of the
Illuminati, p. 300).

Adolf Hitler: Demolition Agent Extraordinaire Out of the chaos or revolutionary France appeared Napoleon; out of the economic chaos and the threat of Bolshevism in post World War I Germany, appeared Adolf Hitler (and out of the current pending world chaos will appear the Man of Sin). Although Hitlers shade still haunts the memory and imagination of the world, few of us, suggests Paul Eidelberg, when we think of Hitler, think first of his electoral success. Yet Hitler was a successful and realistic German political, and a nearly-successful and realistic international politician. It must be born in mind that Hitler did not seize power by coup. He came in peaceably, as the Antichrist is prophesied to do, by intrigue. He posed as an apostle of peace, of economic salvation and the restoration of German national pride. Nevertheless, while so doing, he was behind the scenes doing deals with the Wall Street (Illuminati) Bankers. Like Alexander, Hitler possessed an overpowering sense of mission, which he appears to have derived from Hegel. The latter taught that Germany would one day have the mission to regenerate the world through war, the great purifier. Shirer wrote that Hitlers sense of mission seems to have been inspired above all else by Hegels theory of heroes, those great agents who are fated by a

311

mysterious Providence to carry out the will of the world spirit (Shirer, The Rise and Fall of the Third Reich, p. 130). In performing his mission, every restriction, either immediately presented by nature, by deeds, desires, and impulses, or given and determined by any means whatsoever, is dissipated (Hegel, Philosophy of Right, pp. 20-21). When a decision is to be made, says Hegel, an I will must be pronounced by man himself. Nietzsche, another influence on Hegel, said much the same thing. Nietzsche, like Heraclitus and Hegel, glorified the struggle. He also preached The Will to Power, and prophesied the coming of the Superman. According to Shirer, that Hitler came to see himself as the superman of Nietzsches prophecy cannot be doubted (ibid, p. 133). In his book, The Twisted Cross, Joseph Carr notes that men emulate that which they worship. Occultists worship and emulate Lucifer, who was carried away into rebellion by selfadoration and the will to power. Five times in Isaiah 14: 12-14 Lucifer, in regard to his rebellious intentions, says I will. Alan Bullock, in his Hitler: a Study in Tyranny, notes that No word was more frequently on Hitlers lips than will, and his whole career from 1919 to 1945 is a remarkable achievement of willpower. The power of the concentrated will, as has been noted, is fundamental to all occult disciplines. Besant describes it as the power by which magicians subjugate and control the inferior energies (A Study in Consciousness, pp., 429; 439). As a magician, Hitler knew, as Suster points out, that it was first essential to define ones will, and then to find the means appropriate for fulfilling it: no magician worth his salt believes that one can make a car go by means of meditation and prayer (Suster, The Age of Horus, p. 139). Hitlers resources were the German people. To tap these resources Hitler employed science, especially the science of semantics and persuasion, of which he was a master. Adolf Hitler, master though he was at manipulating ideas and events, ultimately failed to realise his ambitions. He failed because he was never meant to win. He was, as Suster suggests, a tool of higher powers (ibid, p. 207); an agent whose primary purpose was to create chaos, to tear down the remains of the old European Order to make way for a new European Order and ultimately a New World Order. But was he an unconscious tool? To Rauschning he once said, I am founding an Order, of which the second stage will be that of the the Man-God, who will be an object of worship But there are other stages, he said, about which I am not permitted to speak. Concerning the social structure of the New Order, Hitler revealed that, We do not want to do away with the inequalities between men, but, on the contrary, to increase them and make them into a principle protected by impenetrable barriers (as in Hinduism). What will the social order of the future be like? Comrades, I will tell you: there will be a class of overlords, after them the rank and file of Party Members in hierarchal order, and then the great mass of anonymous followers, servants and workers in perpetuity and beneath them again all the conquered foreign races, and modern slaves. And over and above all those,

312

there will rein a new and exalted nobility of whom I cannot speak (Rauschning, quoted by Suster, pp. 138; 176-177). The new and exalted nobility to which Hitler refers, are of course, the inner Core of the Committee, Illuminati kingpins, or Olympians (or philosopher kings), who will reign over the New World Order. Bear in mind that Hitler was a member of the Thule Gesellschaft (Society), a society described by Suster as a serious Magical Order, and more accurately by Antony Sutton, as an organization whose Ideals were close to those of the Bavarian Illuminati (Suster, p.96; Sutton, Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler, p. 14). The Thule Society was associated with the Golden Dawn (its English equivalent). Springmeier notes that the Thule Society had an inner core known as the Knights of the Black Sun. The esoteric meaning of SS was Schwarze Sonne (Black Sun); the exoteric meaning of SS was Schutzstaffel. The most important War Lord and Lord of Synthesis, in the historical overview, was, of course, Alexandra the Great. In recent years Ying Zheng (221 BC), the great warrior king who united China, has been hailed in certain quarters as a greater man than Alexander. Impressive as Ying Zhengs victories were, his legacy, in terms of laying the foundation for New Age globalism, pales in comparison to that of Alexander. Alexander the Great: Dialectic Change Facilitator Extraordinaire Once again, when most people think of the mighty king Alexanders greatness, they think of his marvellous military exploits, in which he was second to none. War is, for dialecticians, the father of all things. But, in terms of the purpose driven Dialectic process, rebuilding or reshaping the shattered world (synthesising its broken elements) is of equal or even greater importance. And it is in the latter field that Alexander left the most lasting impact. Alexander, says Agnes, made all things new: the results of his work have affected all the religious history of the Mediterranean world and the civilizations there-from. Most importantly Alexander made of one every race of men (it was the beginning of the concept of mankind) breaking down national barriers and (setting) the nations free for international relationships (S. Agnes, ibid, pp. 16-18). Pseude-Plutarch in The Fortune of Alexander informs us that Alexander, Considered himself appointed by God as a universal ruler and reconcilerhe brought together everything from every quarter (Pseudo-Plutarch, I 6, quoted by Agnes, p. 16). To this end Alexander founded the city of Alexandria (332 BC), the melting or synthesising pot for eastern and western thought. After Alexander, says Agnes, East and West (continued) to approximate in their moral and spiritual progress until they converge in the Christian era. In Agnes opinion, This interaction of East and West, which has never ceased since Alexanders day, was destined to be fruitful for good to all subsequent ages in enlarging life. Hebrew revelation, and Greek thought, and Oriental mysticism could never again be isolated. This cosmopolitanism, says Agnes, may be said

313

to have been promoted by Alexanders deliberate policy of intermixing diverse populations; his studied fair treatment of all peoples under his sovereignty; the commercial activity which was stimulated by opening up new fields of enterprise and by putting millions of hoarded Persian bullion into circulation; by religious tolerance; and in a conspicuous manner by providing the first universal tongue for the whole civilized world in the Greek Koine (Agnes, ibid, p. 17). Agnes furthermore notes that Alexanders general policy of wedding (or synthesising) East and West and of treating Persians, Greeks, and Macedonians on an equality conduced to equality of deities. He set the example in his foundation of Alexandria and pointed the three races in the same direction by establishing a temple of Isis alongside a temple to Hellenistic deitiesThis syncretistic tendency increased in intensity under the Roman EmpireAlexanders empire, furthermore, suggested as its counterpart a world religion, which the Roman empire rendered imperative (ibid, pp. 19-20). Alexander, the man of war and the man of peace, declared himself a god, and in doing so introduced an entirely new conception of the Divine into the European world (Agnes, p. 20). Alexander, Dialectic change agent extraordinaire, is an antichrist figure, a forerunner, and ground preparer, for the coming world leader, who will also be a man of peace, who enters the world stage peaceably, a great man of war who will elevate himself above all gods and will be worshipped by all that dwell upon the earth (Daniel 11: 21, 23; Rev. 13:4.8). The Shadow Agents Most of the most effective change agents are not known, or little known, to the general public. They prefer to remain in the background. Few people have heard of such brain-washing masters as Kurt Lewin (T Groups and group manipulation) and Edward Bernays (consent engineering), John Rawlings Reece (the founder of Tavistocks Institute of Human Relations), and dozens more, most of which cannot even be found in any Whos Who biographical dictionary (my Chambers profiles of 20000 famous people does not include the abovementioned names or many more which could be included). John Colemans The Committee of 300 provides a good list of names and organizations involved in the stimulation and management of change from behind the scenes.

314

The Emerging Religious Synthesis

In October, 1984, prominent New Ager Benjamin Crme (Tara Centre) declared that The outstanding quality of the energy of Aquarius is synthesis; hence the result of its action will be a blending and fusing of the present divided and separated humanity into a whole (Benjamin Crme, Maitreyas Mission, Share International Foundation, 1986, p. 54). Eros, the esoteric god of the Orphic Mysteries, the god of sacred sexuality, is referred to by New Age types as the Lord Synthesis (e.g., by Chetwynd, ibid, p. 112). The Aquarian Age is sometimes referred to by New Agers as the Age or Synthesis the Age of Eros. So, when Crme speaks about the coming new age of synthesis and brotherhood, and of the Avatar of synthesis who will support the (New Age) Christ in his task of creating harmony out of chaos, and (awakening) humanity to its true nature and destiny (ibid, pp. 48-49), he is talking about Eros. In esoteric circles, Eros and the Christ are one and the same. Queenborough notes that in secret society occult Jargon, the Christ means the Christ force, or the Sex force, not Jesus Christ (p. 714) Crme says (1986) that the the potency of (the Christs) energy is Love the sword of cleavage has produced the polarization which now exists, and will show clearly the way forward for humanity. Around Him will gather all those who stand for inclusiveness and love, justice and freedom of the human spirit. Those who stand for separativeness and exploitation, competition and greed will likewise stand revealed, and the choice before humanity will be crystal clear: between love and hate, between sharing and greed, peace and war, life and death (ibid, p. 43). Eros and the sacred feminine were revered by the Knights Templar the rose, which symbolizes the blooming of the genital organs of woman (and with the cross represents the Lingam-Yoni of the Ancients), was, under Templar influence, represented in the rose windows of the Gothic churches in France the word rose being an anagram for Eros. In early Orphism Eros and Dionysus, the pseudo Christ, were one and the same god Eros became the esoteric god; Dionysus, the god of Orphic ritual. Both gods, it should be borne in mind, are closely associated with mothers and the Mother goddess. Crme, as noted, is associated with the Tara Centre. Tara, says Crme, is the Buddhist name (taken over from Hinduism) for the Mother Goddess, the Mother of the World, the Female Origin. One of Her manifestations was the Hindu kali, her aspect as the DESTROYER. She was also Isis and Ishtar, MARY MOTHER OF JESUS IS HER SYMBOL (capitals added). The coming age of Aquarius, the age of Maitreya, is also the age in which the female, nurturing aspect regains expression. The age of Maitreya, therefore, is the age of Tara (ibid, p. 61).

315

The Love that Knows Neither Limit, Flaw, Discord Nor Evil According to Hegel, there was something within man which is impelling him towards global synthesis, something more than reason, or duty, which were at odds with each other; something like Love. Hegel rejected the identity of this inclination with the inert love associated with Christianity, which cannot reconcile the tensions between inclination and duty (the horrible duality of the fallen human condition). Hegel, a devotee, as we have seen, of the Greek Mysteries, proposed in place of Christian love, a modification of love, which overcomes the rift between reason and inclination, a higher genius of reconcilability. That higher genius, the doorway to spiritual insight and synthesis, is Eros. Within professing Christianity, especially where Neo-Gnosticism has become established, you will find the same appeal to this higher genius of reconcilability. In early Gnosticism, as in Neo-Gnostic Freemasonry, the God of Israel is denounced as the god of the blind, whose insistence on rigid adherence to moral laws, obstructed gnosis. Gnosis was a direct experience, which stood apart from any institutional framework. It was always spontaneous, charismatic, open (Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels ). Some Gnostic groups were required to renounce the law-giving God of Israel in their initiation ceremonies. Neo-Gnostic laity is fed a more enlightened view. For John Sanford, the Law was a protection against a direct experience of the kingdom. It served a purpose in its day. But an ethic of obedience, he says, is not of creativity. We now have a different ethic, the ethic of the kingdom, which he says, is a creative ethic based on consciousness and love, not on legalism (J. Sandford, The Kingdom Within, 67). David Spangler proposes similarly that the ten commandmentswas born out of a time in human consciousness when man needed the structure of law in order to discover himself, for we all need laws until such time when we can be the law (ibid, p. 71). Love verses Legalism The most saddening aspect of the attempt at communicating the dangers of Gnosticised theology to Christians is the difficulty is disentangling the truth from its very subtle deviations from truth, which nonetheless, ring of truth. Irenaeus, the early Churchs great opponent of Gnosticism noted the difficulty of identifying a Gnostic in the church comparing it to the difficulty of differentiating between a true gemstone and a cut glass imitation He lamented that the average Christian was incapable of doing so. Things havent changed. In response to John Sanfords assertion that the ethic of the kingdom has superseded the ethic of obedience, to God they will agree. Were not saved by the works of the law but by grace through faith. And the golden rule in the New Testament ethic is love. All you need is Love, Love, Love is all you need. For a start, the Love of which Sandford (a Jungian analyst) and Spangler (the founding father of Findhorn) speak, is not the love of God, but the love of pagan

316

Eros. The love of God is expressed in the keeping of His commandments (1 John 5:2-3). It is true, of course, that the Christian is saved by grace through faithnot by works lest any man boast (Ephesians 2:8). Christ is, furthermore, the end of the law for righteousness to everyone that believeth (Romans 10:4). Likewise, the Christian walk is accomplished through grace, not according to the Law, but by God working in him (Philippians 2:13). The law is fulfilled in Christ, and, Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ (the Gnostics deviate on this point as we will later see) is born of God By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God, and keep His commandments. For this is the love of God, that we keep His commandments: and His commandments are not grievous (1 John 5:1-3). There are four words for love in the Greek: phileo, agape, storge, and eros, and eros IS NOT found in the New Testament. Phileo is friendly love, the love that delights in the person loved. Storge has been described as a counter balance to phileo, a love that makes phileo what it should be. It is a love of esteem, as over against the love of pure delight. Wuest notes that though agape was not a new word, the New Testament gave it a new content, whose writers, as guided by the Holy Spirit (selected and poured) into (the word) as an empty receptacle, all the content and meaning we find in John 3:16 and 1 Corinthians 13 Agape, for Christians, is the response of the heart of God to the preciousness of each lost human soul. It is a love of self-sacrifice based upon the preciousness of the object loved (Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New
Testament, Vol. 3, Treasures from the Greek New Testament, on Amalgamated Love, pp. 5760).

Gods Love Mans Response God loves because He is Love (love is the expression of His character in the Godhead), and Christ (the second Person in the triune Godhead) is the Revealer and Mediator of that love to the world. The person who freely responds to Gods initiatives, through Christ, experiences the transforming power of that love (in the way that one person influences and empowers another within an intimate relationship). His love thereafter should exhibit agape towards God in the keeping of His commandments, regardless of the sacrifice, and towards others in the way in which Christ first loved him (Matt 5:44; Luke 10:29-37); he is able to fulfil the Lord Jesus new Commandment to love one another in the agape manner in which He loved us (John 13:34). Those who do not respond to gods love in Christ CANNOT exhibit agape, only the other types of love, of which Eros is regarded as the most spiritual. Eros, as Robert A. Traina notes, shares with agape and phileo, the element of deep feeling. It is, nevertheless, primarily an I centred love, even in its highest Platonic form (Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, edited by Carl F.H. Henry, Baker

317

Book House, 1973, pp. 396-398). The desires of eros are thus, primarily for the

self in religion, for the full realisation of the selfs divinity. Eros-Piety When Combined with piety (in the absence of agape), eros is not easily distinguishable from agape. Eros is characterised by enthusiasm, and combined with a priggish sense of religious duty is able to produce a pronounced religiosity. Every vice, as Shakespeare observed, is able to assume some mark of virtue in its outward parts. And what better ornament than eros-piety? Eros, with or without piety, is the principle counterfeit for true spirituality. In Gnosticism, eros combined with piety produced ascetics and a strict legalism; without piety, licentiousness and libertinism. With piety, due to its self-centeredness, it promotes pride and self-righteousness deception. It would seem that eros is quite able to motivate a person to give up all his worldly goods to the poor, even to offer up his body to be burned. Agape however, which has God in Christ as its source, will not use God or men as means to the egocentric ends of success, health, and prestige in the present age, or even heavenly bliss in the age to come (1 Cor. 13). Rather, the love ethic will make God and men ends in themselves (Traina, ibid). Eros and the Sense of the Oneness of Everything For Plato, Love (Eros) was an instinctive reason, which awoke the sleeping soul and introduced it to the heavenly sphere of Ideas (the Symposium). In Christian mysticism (much of which is rooted in Platonism), the stirring of this instinctive reason' is identified as the primary impetus to a mystical experience. Medieval theologians described mystical theology as an experiential knowledge of God through unifying love (Happold, Mysticism, p. 37). Underhill defines mysticism as the art of union with Reality. We must constantly bear in mind that the Mystery god Eros is a god of Pantheistic unity rather than a person to person intimacy. Eros produces in men a sense of the oneness of everything, which Happold describes as a defining feature of mystical states (Religious Faith and Twentieth Century Man, Penguin, 1966, pp. 106; 172). The Indian philosopher Radhakrishnan describes mysticism as integrated thought, in that it brings things together in a new pattern, i.e. integrates them, instead of, as in analytical thought, breaking them into parts. It thus relates them into a meaningful whole. It is a sort of creative insight (Radhakrishnan, quoted by Happold, Mysticism, p. 37). Happold notes that at the deeper level of mystical experience, all feelings of duality and multiplicity are obliterated, including the duality between man and deity (ibid). The Myth of Eros and Psyche In the myth of Cupid (Eros) and Psyche (as told by Apuleius) Cupid, while invisible, visits and seduces the mortal maiden Psyche. Psyches jealous sisters suggest that the invisible lover was in reality not a beautiful youth, as Psyche believed, but a fiendish reptile. Grant notes that in a great area, including northern Asia as well as America, there are tales of a girl visited by an unseen lover. There

318

are also numerous myths of serpents, sometimes in human form, seducing maidens. In Grants opinion the myth is profoundly penetrated by the belief in intercourse between men and animals (Grant, Myths of the Greeks and Romans, ch. 16). Chetwynd, closer to the truth, suggests that it depicts intercourse with the Archetypes or being ravished by Divine Powers (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 67). I suggest that the myth is rooted in Eves seduction by the Serpent, the result of which was the rejection by Eve of Gods propositional truth, forbidding her to eat of the tree of the (experiential) knowledge of good and evil, and the consequences of doing so. Motivated by the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life: the desire for wisdom, to be as God, she ate, and, after coaxing Adam to do the same, sin, and all the divisions thereof, entered the world. The wisdom of Eros is thus not going to heal the divisions and horrible duality of the fallen human condition. It caused them! It is, needless to say, the Devils desire not only to maintain the divisions, but to extend and manage them hence the centrality of this Mystery system in the process. Eros, says Chetwynd, is born of Chaos, and thrives on jealously, confusion, and turmoil. He is the original rebel (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 67): that is, Lucifer. Though most probably derived from a corrupted version of Eves temptation, the Myth of Eros and Psyche could very well be, or be additionally, grounded in Genesis Chapter 6: 2-4 which describes the sons of god (fallen angels) taking the daughters of men as wives and producing monstrous offspring (giants). The myth of Psyche and Eros may point to a repetition of the Gen 6: 2-4 attempt by Satan to corrupt the seed of mankind. Is he doing or planning to do it again? Daniel 2:43 says of the final phase of the final kingdom of the times of the Gentiles that, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men. They, the fallen angels, are/will be doing it again it seems. In his book, Space Invaders, William J. Schnoebelen notes the Hollywood attention to the ancient biblical theme of angels falling in love with women. It is addressed as early as 1947 in the film, The Bishops wife, where Cary Grant, a very dapper angel, falls head over heels in love with the Bishops wife, Loretta Young. Other films based on the theme are, Wings of Desire (1987), Date with an Angel (1987), in which the angel is female, The Preachers Wife (1996), a remake of The Bishops Wife, in which Denzel Washington plays the angel who falls in love with Whitney Houston; followed by a much more disturbing and dark film, The Prophecy II, in which a good angel seeks to father a child by a mortal woman to save humanity from the fallen Archangel Gabriel. City of Angels (1998), written by Wim Wenders, who directed Wings of Desire, is yet another movie based on the theme (William J. Schnoebelen, Space Invaders, 2003, pp. 3637).

I recently saw a woman wearing a black T-shirt displaying the words, I kissed a vampire and loved it. Put another way, I was intimate with supernatural evil and loved it. Agent Scully, in The X Files, is depicted in one episode as being

319

infatuated with a male Vampire. Even the ugly monster King Kong finds a woman prepared to love him (disbelief could not be suspended if a film were to depict a man falling in love with a monstrous Ape). Eros and Modern Psychology The myth of Eros and Psyche (soul) has greatly impacted on western thought, particularly from the Renaissance: the period in which the seeds of the Greek Mysteries took root in Europe and began to sprout and develop into modern humanistic thought. In recent times, the myth of Eros and Psyche has featured prominently in psychological theory. James Hillman considers it the basic model for depth psychiatry and the centrepiece of creative psychology (James Hillman, Myth of Analysis, quoted by Chetwynd, ibid, p. 172). Eros is identified by Carl Gustav Jung (1875-1961), the founder of the school of analytical psychology, as the connective quality of the psyche, a quality to which women lie (a sexually connotative word) naturally closer. For Jung, Eros is a kosmogonos, a creator and father-mother of all higher consciousness (Jung, MDR, p. 386). Eros as Christ We hear much from New Agers about the Love-Wisdom of Christ. Wisdom, they say, was first demonstrated by the Buddha in the sixth century BC. Christ added a new dimension to wisdom he demonstrated Love-Wisdom. The gods Eros and Dionysus are typically identified with Christ by New Agers. According to Spangler, the Love-Wisdom creative power is inherent only in self renunciation (David Spangler, Reflections on the Christ, p. 16). To appropriate the power of LoveWisdom a man has to lose himself surrender himself completely to the Whole. In other words, allow himself, like Psyche, to be ravished by a divine power. The process of losing oneself (surrendering the personal ego to the Absolute) is likened (especially in eastern philosophy) to a droplet of water returning to and being dissolved in the ocean. Spangler suggests that the process is more appropriately described as the ocean entering the droplet ( Spangler, ibid, p. 17). Jungian Individuation embraces the same idea. Individuation, wrote Jung, gathers the world to itself. The process is also likened to the planting of an acorn, which dissolves in the ground but grows into a mighty tree with thousands of acorns. The acorns represent thousands of Egos, either or all with which a person may identify. The Gethsemane Experience Spangler teaches that the power inherent in renunciation was anchored and manifested within the consciousness of humanity by means of the Gethsemane experience the surrender by Jesus of his human will to the divine will. The Crucifixion and the Resurrection, says Spangler, were nowhere near as important as the Gethsemane experience. Without the release of the energies into the world by Jesus, the New Age would not have been possible: the Christ consciousness

320

could not have been realised individually and collectively. It is only by surrendering his personal life to these energies, that the individual becomes the Christ immanent; he actualizes the Christ consciousness latent in himself (ibid, p. 16). More than actualizing anything latent within himself, the individual so surrendered has opened himself up completely to the spirit of the world system, if not to actual daemon possession. We have seen that the shaman of the Mystery religions received his gift of illumination, in return for a surrendering of the self or part of the self for power We have also seen that the process is one in which the individual becomes (or is said to become) fused with divinity. (I.M. Lewis, Ecstatic Religion, An Anthropological Study of Spirit Possession and Shamanism, p. 57). That is what Spangler is offering. Dionysus (the forces associated with this Mystery god), the Orphic god closely related to Eros, expands identity, but crushes individuality (Paglia). He represents, as we have seen, the instinctive group personality (Grant) and his power is collective power. It is the power of Orwells Nineteen Eighty-Four world: the individual only has it in as much as he or she ceases to be an individual. A person may of course believe he is only surrendering his ego in exchange for his true Self. What is found and brought to realisation is, however, nothing more than a passive globalist mindset. Spangler teaches that as soon as man reunites with the oneness in consciousnesswith the centre of the whole and not just the centre of his microcosmic world within himself he will have become, in essence superman, the next level of evolution (Spangler, ibid, p. 36). The next stage is one in which the energies of our own being (instead of being creatively selfish) must move out. Man has to learn to be a giver rather than a taker (from being merely a selfish bastard, he will have become a fully conditioned Slave, giving all he has to his enslavers). We Christians need to be perfectly clear in what sense we are identified with Christ. Christ is not a Platonic or Jungian archetype, numerically identical with humanity, a true inner Self to be actualized in self-renunciation, mystical experience, or whatever. The word numerically is the operative word here. We Christians are one with the Lord Jesus, in mind, in spirit, but not in the pantheistic sense, in which there is no more of me and Thee. We identify with the Lord Jesus in terms of His physical death (His being our substitute; our representative); in terms of our loyal, faithful affiliation, and fellowship, as when we say, I am crucified with ChristChrist liveth in me I agree with Buswell that if identify means any more than this, it is pantheistic (Buswell, A Systematic Theology of the Christian Religion, Vol 2, pp. 101-102).

321

Dionysus as Christ. Dionysus is the great mimicker of Christ. Hislop notes that the name Dionnusos signifies the Sin Bearer, Dion-nusa, The Great Sin Bearer (Hislop, ibid, p72). In India, he was the Victim Man, and among the Buddhists of the East, the Saviour of the World (ibid). The Bacchic (Dionysian) orgies (the word orgy meaning sacrament) aimed, not at revelry and drunkenness, but at purifying the soul. Frequently these purification rituals involved the shedding of blood (of an animal, especially a bull). The idea was supposed to commemorate the shedding of the lifes blood of the great divinity. Hislop says that the classic pagans well understood the idea of the imputation of sin and of vicarious suffering ( ibid, pp. 71-73). From whence did they derive such ideas? From the grand patriarchal tradition, says Hislop, which the Mysteries had invaded and corrupted little by little, mingling truth with falsehood (the Dialectic process). The patriarchs understood that the womans seed would be bruised before it conquered the Serpent (Genesis 3:15). And they understood that the sacrifice of a young lamb was more acceptable to God than the offering of the fruit of the ground (Genesis 4: 1-5). The principle object of the Orphic orgy was, however, not the reconciliation of the sinner to an offended God (as in Christianity), but self deification. Happy and blessed one, thou shalt be god instead of mortal was an Orphic encouragement. A component of Orphic initiation, in this regard, was the confession of identification with Dionysus. The Orphics believed that in order to become one, numerically with God, it was necessary for the initiate to participate in the suffering of Dionysus: The repetition of the deitys passion, they said, must precede fellowship in his resurrection (Agnes, ibid, p. 118). One Orphic tablet says, Hail, Thou who hath suffered the sufferingThou art become God from Man (quoted by Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 39). The Roman Catholic Stations of the Cross, where a believer has to meditate progressively on twelve stations of Christs Passion, may facilitate this type of Identity theology, especially nowadays, where the Christ of Catholicism is relegated to the shadow of his Mother. Orphism was the greatest syncretistic force in religion in ancient times. Catholicism, especially since the Second Vatican Council and the rise of the Emerging Church Movement, is lining up as the greatest syncretistic force in modern times. As previously noted, Orphic converts to Christianity merely substituted the name Christ for Dionysus and carried on as before. Orphics believed those who had attained union with God acquired mystic knowledge not obtainable by ordinary means (Russell, ibid, p. 39) Russell notes that this mystical element entered into Greek philosophy with Pythagoras. From Pythagoras, Orphic elements appear in the Philosophy of Plato, and thereafter in most later philosophy that was in any degree religious (ibid).

322

Dionysus and Feminine Spirituality Dionysus, as has been repeatedly stressed, has always been especially attractive to women. He (he is androgynous) is identified with mothers especially, and with the Great Mother, and with Nature, and is the god most associated in the West with feminine spirituality. Russell notes that the Orphic belief that men and women were equal in their intimacy with deity, tended to express itself as feminism. Feminism, he says, is a Bacchic element which survived wherever Orphism had influence (ibid, p. 39). I would suggest rather that the Bacchic, or more primitive Dionysian element, in this regard, is rebellion. Dionysus stands for rebellion against all authority and all hierarchy, all social and religious norms, all that constrains the self, including the constraints of rational thinking. He is the spirit of anti-intellectual energy (Grant). He is, in this respect, god of unthinking, ecstatic worship. He is, as Paglia notes, elusive, unbound, unfocused, undisciplined, ambivalent; god of fluidity and transmutation; god of the group, of empathy and fellow feeling. He is the leveller: patron of non-discrimination and equality. He promotes mass consciousness and mass identity but crushes individuality ( Camilla Paglia, Sexual Persona, p. 98). As the Orphic movement was the most potent and pervasive of the syncretistic forces of its day (Agnes, p. 155), the forces associated with the god Dionysus, will be potent and pervasive in effecting a synthesis in the period leading up to world religion and government. Orphism, as synthesised with Christianity amounts to Gnosticism, which today is at the heart of just about everything that calls itself Christian, a fact which accounts for the increasing popularity of Charismatic spirituality, the rapid advancement of the Alpha and Purpose Driven Movements, the explosive expansion of the Emerging Church Growth movements. Dionysus, bear in mind, is the living force in Nature (Chetwynd), god of massconsciousness and mass-identity, and as such (along with his Mother) the most, potent force for pantheistic unity. When the New Agers advocate self-renunciation (as the means of activating the Christ within), they are talking the language of Pantheism; and Pantheism, which stresses the part-whole relation rather than the person-Person relation of Christianity (Rutenber), is, as has been repeatedly stressed, the perfect vehicle for totalitarian control. In politicised Pantheism the Powers-That-Be define Nature and our place in it (e.g., Agenda 21, Earth Charter, and so forth), that is, if we are deemed to warrant a place within it (deemed to be sustainable). Same Archetype, Different Names Dionysus, also known as Bacchus, the Lamented one (Bacchus means weeping), is the same Tammuz (the god for which the women wept in Ezekiel 8:14). The Egyptian Osiris, for whom Isis wept, and Nimrod, for whom Semiramis wept, and Tammuz, for whom all the women wept, are all depicted as being cut or torn into pieces. Nimrod, the mighty hunter before the Lord, was executed and chopped

323

into pieces. Tammuz, identified with Nimrods son Ninus, lacked his fathers hunting skills, at the age of forty was gored to death by a boar and the women wept. For a better understanding of death-rebirth; dividing resurrection, theme of the Mysteries, and the importance of the Mother Goddess in the Process we need to further examine the themes Babylonian origin. The Babylonian Origin of Nimrod Nimrod founded Babylon (Genesis 10:10). In Hebrew tradition he and his father Cush are identified as the instigators of the great Postdiluvian apostasy which was centred in Babylon. Nimrod, the Giant, as he is called in the Septuagint, came to be worshipped after his death as Kronos, the horned one. He was the first of the deified mortals, and as such the Father of the gods (as depicted with horns, wings, and the cloven feet of a bull, came to be the recognised representative of the Devil). Nimrod, according to Hebrew tradition, was hacked into pieces by, or by the instigation of, Shem. Hislop writes, The terror of an execution, inflicted on one so mighty as Nimrod, made it needful, for some time to come at least, that extreme caution should be used. In these circumstances, then, began, that system of Mystery (a few centuries after the flood), which, having Babylon for its centre, has spread over the world (Hislop, ibid, p. 66). The Deification of Nimrod After Nimrods death, his wife Semiramis, perhaps upon the instigation and with the backing of the members of Nimrods Society, advanced the idea that her deceased husband had been a divine man who had died voluntary for the sins of the world. Isis, of the Egyptian Mysteries, is also depicted as responding to the death of her husband Osiris (who was also hacked into pieces) in the same way that Semiramis reportedly responded to the death of Nimrod. The Dialectic Aspect. As already mentioned, Gods judgement on the Babel tower builders (their tongues being divided and the people scattered abroad) has been reinterpreted by the Mysteries in a positive, developmental sense - as the first phase in the developmental Process, of which the world is currently in the final stages of in a many tongues one voice higher-level union. Similarly, Nimrods death, his being chopped into pieces and the pieces scattered, and then, the pieces re-gathered and reunited and resurrected is made to fit the same dialectical theme (death and rebirth; divide and reunite at a higher level). In Greece, Dionysus, in the shape of a bull, is torn to pieces by his worshippers, the parts eaten or scattered abroad. Chetwynd notes that, the Divine and Human archetypal figures (such as Dionysus), in being cut up mediate the Divine to man, piece by piece.

324

Moreover, By relating to each other, men can put the pieces together and thereby restore the unity of the whole (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 44). When God divided the tongues of the rebellious Tower builders and scattered them throughout the world they carried with them their apostate theology. The New World religious Order is bringing all that apostasy back into unity into One Voice. The Deification of the Mothers Son H.A. Ironside writes, Building on the primeval promise of the womans Seed who was to come, Semiramis bore a son whom she declared was miraculously conceived! And when she presented him to the people, he was hailed as the promised deliverer (H.A. Ironside, Lectures on the Revelation, pp. 287-95). The male child, as the reborn Nimrod, was worshipped as Nin, the son, the woman, Semiramis, as Rhea, The Mother (Hislop, pp. 69; 296). Nimrod was a Negro of considerable ugliness; Semiramis a beautiful (but abandoned), golden haired, blue eyed Caucasian; her son, a boy of fair complexion. Hislop notes that Wherever the Negro aspect of Nimrod was found an obstacle to his worship, this was very easy obviated. According to the Chaldean doctrine of the transmigration of souls, all that was needful was just to teach that Ninus had reappeared in the person of a posthumous son, of a fair complexion, supernaturally borne by his widowed wife after the father had gone to glory. The good-looking boy and his good looking mother thus became the favourite objects of worship. Hislop notes that it was the same in Egypt, where the fair Horus, the son of the black Osiris, who was the favourite object of worship, in the arms of the goddess Isis, was said to have been miraculously born in consequence of a connection, on the part of that goddess, with Osiris after his death, and in point of fact, to have been a new incarnation of that god (Hislop, ibid, p.69). Images of the Mother and Child (the Mother being typically depicted with golden hair and blue eyes) began to appear throughout the world: in Egypt, as already noted, as Isis and Horus; in India to this day, as Isi and Iswara; in Asia, as Cybele and Deoius; in pagan Rome, as Fortuna and Jupiter-puer, or Jupiter, the boy. Even in China and Japan the figures appear. Hislop notes that the Jesuit missionaries were astounded when they encountered the counterpart of Madonna and her child being devoutly worshipped. Shing-Moo, the Holy Mother in China is represented with a child in her arms, and a glory around her, exactly as if a Roman Catholic artist had been employed to set her up (Hislop, ibid, p.20. Hislop quotes Crabbs Mythology, p. 150, in regard to Shin Moo). Although in the initial period of the sons deification, the mother derived her glory from the sons alleged divinity, as time went by the mother began to be worshipped as well, the worship of which practically eclipsed the son. To justify this worship, Hislop notes, the mother was raised to divinity as well as her son, and she was looked upon to complete the bruising of the serpents head (ibid, pp.

325

74-75). That the woman will crush the Serpents head who will lie in wait for her heel, is acceptable Catholic theology (e.g., Illustrated Bible History of the Old and New Testaments, by Rev. Ignatius Schuster, D.D., E.J. Dwyer, Cusa House, Sydney, 1961, p. 6).

Hislop notes that, Under the name of Mother of the gods, the goddess queen of Babylon became an object of almost universal worship. The Mother of the gods, says Clericus, was worshipped by the Persians, the Syrians, and all the kings of Europe and Asia, with the most profound religious veneration. Tacitus gives evidence that the Babylonian goddess was worshipped in the heart of Germany, and Caesar, when he invaded Britain, found that the priests of the same goddess, known by the name of Druids, had been there before him. Herodotus, from personal knowledge, testifies that in Egypt this Queen of Heaven was the greatest and most worshipped of all the divinities. Whenever her worship was introduced, it is amazing what fascinating power it exerted. Truly, the nations might be said to be made drunk with the wine of her fornications (ibid, pp. 80-81). Even the Jews in their apostasy drank deeplyof her wine cup (Jer. 7:18; 44:17-19). The Role of the Mother and Child in the Emerging Apostate Global Church From what we have seen thus far, the Mother Goddess and her heir Dionysus constitute the most powerful force for global synthesis. Apostasy is not, of course, merely false religion. It is the abandonment of a persons religious faith. As John says in 1 John 2 18-19, in reference to the many antichrists of his day, They went out from us (departed doctrinally as to the Person of the Lord Jesus), but they were not of us (of the Body of Christ); for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us, but they went out, that they might be made manifest (plainly recognised) that they were not of us all. John, as we will see in the following chapter, is talking about Gnosticism. The part of Christendom most identified with the central Mystery icon of the Mother and her child is Catholicism. In May, 1986, Benjamin Crme stated that the Roman Catholic Church was to become a unifier of the Christian approach, a gravitational point of undiscriminating synthesis (Maitreyas Mission, p. 88). The Christian approach, of which the Roman Church is supposed to be the unifier is, of course, a much loosely defined concept nowadays. Pseudo (apostate) Christianity is a more apt description of mainstream Christianity today a body comprised of men and women most of whom have departed doctrinally from the Faith. Moreover, Romanism, since the Second Vatican Council, is opening its doors to just about every religion under the sun. For example, in 1986, at Saint Peters Church in Assisi, Pope John Paul 11 gave permission for the Dali Lama and his monks to worship in the church, even allowing them to substitute a Buddha for the Cross on the churchs altar. In Our Lady of Assumption of Ponzano, 1,200 Moslems, on their knees, with faces to the floor, are allowed to pray to Allah,

326

every Friday night (Milwaukee Journal Sentinel, Jan. 14th, 2008, AP, Vatican City, quoted in Last Trumpet Newsletter, March, 2008). The Aquarian Age is, according to Crme, the Age of Tara, the age in which the Mother Goddess of the World will regain her expression, not so much in her role as Destroyer but in her nurturing aspect (ibid, p.61). With Catholics, when one speaks of the nurturing Goddess, the image of Madonna, as the ever-loving and protective Mother, will spring to mind, he said. With Indians, it will be Krishna or the Mother (Crme, p. 103). The universal or archetypal image of the Mother Goddess has, as we have seen, its origin in ancient Babylon. Speaking of images, a point needs to be made about allegorical interpretation of the Scriptures, and the role that allegory, myth and ritual play in facilitating synthesis. After the execution of Nimrod, the Babylonian system went underground. Thus began the system of Mystery with its division of words and emphasis on symbolism over literalism. Agnes notes that the Orphics were apparently the first to introduce the allegorical method into theology. The innovation arose, he says, from their desire to retain the maximum of primitive ritual and from the consequent necessity of reconciling the archaic with the modern, and mysticising the commonplace (ibid, p. 155). Moreover, the Mystery religion was a religion of symbolism, which, through myth and ritual, iconic representationsliturgies and sacramental acts, and so forth, mystical experience, the highest being union with the deity, was experienced (Agnes, p. 45). Little wonder that the Roman Church, in its task of unifying the Christian approach, is discarding the last of its dogmatic definitions and exclusions, and putting more and more emphasis on symbolism, mystical liturgies, statues (particularly of Mary and child), and so forth. An interesting note from Hislop is that when Gregory the Great introduced to Catholicism the Gregorian chants, he got them from the sacred tunes and chants of the Chaldean mysteries (Hislop, ibid, pp. 22-23). Sexual Synthesis. The worshippers of the ancient Mysteries believed that reality consisted of things in opposition to each other. Pythagoras, as we have seen, translated the idea into a doctrine of the Mean in which the form is always a due blend of opposites in tension. And so, we have today, the notion of androgyny (a blend of opposites) as a thing to be pursued. Androgyny, says Judith M. Barwick is a very old concept, and a very positive concept, highly relevant to the age in which we are living. It highlights human complexity, thus revealing the unnecessary constrictions of simplistic sexual stereotyping, and enhances the capacity of individuals to 'experience life in the broadest imaginable range (The ABC of Psychology, p. 22. See also, C. Heilbruns Towards a recognition of Androgyny). As embraced by modern psychology the idea proposes that the ideal, or most

327

healthy personality, is one in which the expressive (traditionally female) and instrumental (traditionally male) qualities are duly blended (ABC, ibid). Although equality and compensation are upheld as governing paradigms, in the pursuit of androgyny, the emphasis where motivational, spiritual awareness, flexibility criteria, and so forth, is upon the feminine. The reader will recall that in the ascent of the soul in the Egyptian Mysteries, Isis is the motivating aspect, Osiris, the intelligible centre, the initiate drawing upon the former in order to realise the latter, in a polarised alternation (as described by Arthur Versluis, The Egyptian Mysteries, p. 40). The masculine genius for organization, says Statton, needs womans sense of the heart of things, not the trappings (quoted by Marilyn Ferguson, The Aquarian Conspiracy, p. 249). In Jungian psychology, the centre of the whole personality is located in the unconscious, which for Jung was feminine in general the ego being only the centre of the conscious personality). The object of Jungian Individuation involves drawing upon the power and assimilating the things of the unconscious into consciousness, thereby realising the true Self. To do this the masculine ego has to be brought into a creative relationship with the unconscious feminine part of personality. Feminine qualities, as previously noted, are generally regarded as tending more towards personalized thinking (empathy, compassion) and cooperative solutions to difficulties (affiliation). Women are said to be neurologically more flexible than men, have a more fluid sense of time, and to be more open to change (Ferguson, ibid. pp. 246-249). Spiritual awareness is said to function through intuition which is identified as a right brain (feminine) activity. Left brain (masculine) activity, with its insistence upon discursive processes in said to inhibit its partner (the right brain) and consequently to obstruct the development of spiritual awareness (Ferguson, ibid). The male wishing to become spiritual must, it is asserted, develop his right (feminine) brain. And a society wishing to integrate its diversity, become more co-operative, more communicative, less given to strife, needs to empower its feminine population. It should be noted that the Aquarian Conspiracy, which launched the New Age Movement, is a product of the Tavistock Institute and hence The Committee of 300. Both the Counter-culture and the New Age Movement are products of Illuminism. Coleman notes that the Aquarian Conspiracy, is nothing more than a rewrite of Willis Harmons very technical paper, The Changing Images of Man. Ferguson was hired to make it more easily understood (J. Coleman, The Committee of 300, Fourth Edition, 1997, p. 71). The Empowering of Isis The Antichrist Saviour cannot return until the force of the feminine is duly raised and anchored in mass consciousness. That must be just about a fait accompli. Women, so expert opinion informs us, are getting set to take over the rulership of the world. They are currently moving in on the top and most influential jobs in

328

every area of society including major corporate leadership, the armed forces, and all levels of government (aided by government policies and laws, e.g., Affirmative Action). In Queensland, Australia, we have a woman premier, Anna Bligh striving to emulate, it seems, the (false) image of her Captain ancestor. We have a woman prime minister. Men, it is said, will increasingly moving into the roles traditionally occupied by woman. One spokesperson supporting the trend made the comment that many women in power will think it a rather nice perk to have a male secretary. Women will be on top and the world will be better off for it, they say. Of course, State backed Affirmative Action policies have played a major part in raising the Force of the Feminine. Feminism, it should be borne in mind is associated with the Earth-cults, and with Matter, and in its modern expression, with Dialectical Materialism, which as we have seen, emphasises the thing (Matter) over the thought (Mind). Affirmative Action policies have nothing to do with equality in terms of women being given a fair go and having equal access to certain fields of endeavour. It is, as has been repeatedly stated, all about anchoring and empowering the force of the feminine; about balancing up the sex forces in the manner of Isis and Osiris; and about bringing the Earth (the feminised masses) into union with and under the dominion of the Sky forces (the Olympian kingpin Illuminati and their masters Lucifer and his fallen angels). Anchoring and empowering the feminine it needs to be understood is all about, as we have seen, up-anchoring and disempowering the masculine, especially in its role as guardian, guide and provider. Affirmative action policies in the market place, the armed forces, police forces, and so forth, which aim at balancing up the consciousness forces (the Pythagorean ideal) promote social, economic and moral destabilization and hence facilitate dialectical manipulation. God equipped men for their role of providing for and defending their families, society and country. A man who doesnt provide for his family is, the Scriptures say, worse than an unbeliever. Men are to love their wives sacrificially, as Christ also loved the church and gave himself for it. In this respect, men are better at carrying unconscious bodies out of buildings or off battlefields, fighting crime on the streets, lifting things wots heavy. Introduce Affirmative Action into such areas and society is immediately more insecure and unstable. You shouldnt have affirmative action policies in any area (thorns and thistles and sweat are mans curse and blessing). There are only so many jobs. To increase the number of women in the workforce is to decrease the number of men. And almost the worst thing that can happen to a man is to lose his job, to become disempowered in his role as provider. Feminism and its place in the wicked scheme of things is too big and complex to be covered here. For a Biblical approach to the subject the reader is referred to Alan Barrons excellent book The Death of Eve, Women, Liberation, Disintegration, Veritas Publishing Company P/L Australia, 1986; David

329

Pawsons Leadership is Male, and my own book, Feminism and the Word of God, Assembly Press, Qld, 1984). Within the visible church, the trend towards anchoring and empowering the force of the feminine is, as it is in the larger community, evident everywhere. In Feminism and the Word of God (1984), I made reference to the effects of the ever increasing movement of women into the clergy and Church hierarchy. I wrote, In recent years weve seen the effects of that movement. In those (denominations) which have ordained women there has been a marked increase in the acceptance of extremist views on sexual equality and a pronounced turn in their theological thinking. First, there was the elimination of censurable words, usually so called sexist words from selected traditional publishings such as hymn books. This censure became progressively less selective and was eventually brought to bear on the Holy Scriptures. The censure broadened, e.g., in 1982 the uniting Church of Australia committed itself to the removal of all references to warfare, including spiritual warfare from its published materials I quoted Buzz Kennedys article in the Australian newspaper, June 14th, 1982, in which he comments on the United Churchs decision. It's national Assembly in Adelaide, he noted, decided the church should appear to be peaceable, not warlike so putting on the armour of God to fight the good fight can no longer be an acceptable ambition for Uniting Churchpersons. That last word is used advisedly, he said. The churchs resoundingly titled secretary for justice, human development and peace, the Reverend Dick Wootton said: In recent years we have been made aware of sexism in the way we talk. Now we are starting to realise our language is militaristic. Angels and ministers of grace defend us! (Or should that be angels and ministers of grace establish a dialogue on our behalf?) Where will it all end? Kennedy laments that just about all of Baring-Goulds Onward Christian Soldiers will feel the emasculators knife. Satans hosts will not be forced to flee, hells foundation will not quiver, the Church of God will not move like a mighty army. Instead: Onward Christian peace persons, Strolling to the UN General Assemblyand Forward into meaningful debate See his or her peaceful placardbearers go. The Devil, he finishes up, must be laughing his or her head off. And this was in a secular newspaper! The Divine Woman Image in the Godhead. From at least the nineteen-fifties there has been an increasing emphasis in Christendom on the need to identify, and stress to the same degree as the masculine, a feminine element in the Godhead. The idea has taken hold in certain quarters that the feminine part of the Godhead related uniquely to women and that they should therefore seek their salvation through the Mother or feminine person of the Godhead, who is more in tune with their needs.

330

Jung, who died in 1961, welcomed, as we have seen, the trend towards incorporating femininity into the image of the divine. The feminine, he argued, like the masculine, demands an equally personal representation ( Jung, Answer to Job,; p. 171). Jung went on to say that the empirical birth of a world saviour (one who will resolve the threatening tension between the opposites) cannot occur until the feminine is metaphysically anchored in the figure of a divine woman united to a divine groom (satisfying the need of an archetype), and until the offspring of that union is perceived, recognised and declared by man (Jung, ibid, p. 167). Jung was particularly encouraged in this regard by the 1950 decree of Catholicism which proclaimed the Assumption of Mary as part of divine revelation. The impulse to do this, he argued, did not come from the Church hierarchy but from the masses, who had insisted more and more vehemently on this development. This longing, on the part of the masses, he linked to the desire for peace and the birth, in time, of a peacemaker. And how is the Antichrist going to enter the world stage? The Bible says peaceably. As you elevate the feminine or Mother consciousness, the son diminishes and, as in ancient Babylon, is eventually eclipsed by the Mother. It happened in the Roman Church where, in the twentieth century Mary moved from Co-Redemptrix (a redeemer equal to Christ) to the Mediatrix of all Graces, including salvation. Talmon, in his Origins of Totalitarian Democracy, noted the things which most calls totalitarian democracies into existence is the longing on the part of the masses for the resolution of all conflicts in a state of peace and complete harmony. The longing for global peace and harmony is facilitating the rise of Mother Goddess worship which will in turn facilitate the rise of a peacemaker that the Bible speaks about, a man who will facilitate a peace which will precede sudden destruction (1 Thess. 5:3). The Lady of Peace A significant impetus for this promotion of Mary occurred in the small town of Fatima, in Portugal, in 1917, where a woman in the form of a lovely lady dressed in white robes, reportedly appeared, descending in a glowing ball of light, to three children while they were pasturing their sheep. The Woman, who in a subsequent visitation identified herself as the Mother of God, said that she had been interceding on behalf of mankind restraining the Hand of her Divine Son from striking the world with just punishment for its crimes. The woman went on to say that without an increased devotion to herself through the Rosary she would be unable to go on doing this. Tell everybody, she said, that God gives graces through the Immaculate Heart of Mary. Tell them to ask graces from her, and that the Heart of Jesus wishes to be venerated together with the Immaculate Heart of Mary If the world is to avoid being struck with punishment; if there is to be peace, then Catholics all over the world, the woman said, must become more devoted to the Mother of God for the Lord has confided the peace of the world to her.

331

The events at Fatima had an enormous impact on Marian dogma. For many Catholics, Mary was no longer merely a Co-Redemptrix. She, as already indicated, had become the Mediatrix of all Graces. Since Fatima, there has been an increased tendency in Catholicism to pray for the forgiveness of ones sins against Mary. One Fatima prayer contains the words, I offer thisin reparation for the the sins committed against the most sacred heart of Mary (Our Lady of Fatimas Peace Plan from heaven, p. 30). Catholicisms Dedication of the World to the Mother of God In 1948, Pope Pius XII announced the intended dedication of the world to the Immaculate Heart of Mary. In 1899 it been dedicated to the Sacred Heart of Jesus by Leo XIII. In 1952, Pius XII consecrated the world to Mary. This was repeated in 1964 by Pope Paul VI, and in 1982 by Pope John Paul II. In Christendom, Mother of God worship is not, of course, confined to Catholicism. In San Francisco, California, Ebenezer Lutheran Church is conducting a Christian Goddess Rosary every Wednesday evening at 7:00 PM. Using the words, Hail Goddess full of Grace, they do not refer to Mary but to the Almighty, who they believe is a female (California Catholic Daily, Apr. 24, 2007, San Francisco, CA, quoted by The Last Trumpet Newsletter, March 2008). Worship of the Mother Goddess, which is spreading through Christendom, is nevertheless being facilitated perhaps more than anything, by the Emerging Church Movement (ECM). This transformation movement, which makes other mass-appeal apostate movements such as Rick Warrens Purpose Driven movement look small in comparison (like kindergarten in the opinion of one concerned observer), is currently taking Christendom, Catholic and Protestantism (by whole denominations) by storm, ultimately sucking all and sundry into a massive orbit around Rome around its Eucharistic Christ, Pope, and Mother Goddess. The Bible says that men and women who refuse to glorify and be thankful to God for who and what He is and what He has done, tend naturally to worship and serve the creation (Romans 1: 19-20) and the creation is connotative of the feminine, being usually personified as a Mother (Mother Nature). J. Cooper, in her book, Symbolism the Universal Language, says that Mother goddess symbolism today dominates all that is concerned with creation, growth and the maintenance of life, as well as the forces that give rise to and control life, the waters, the earth, and the moon (p.78). The central myth of the Mysteries is, as already noted, that of the Great Mother and her Child (symbolizing the true self). Whenever the Great Mother dominates from the (collective) Unconscious, this myth is said to gain ground (Chetwynd, ibid, p. 27). Russell and Dewey note the detrimental effects on a society of a dominant Mother image. It is an image they say which is inimical to spiritual growth and freedom to those over-exposed to it, whether the image be of a positive type (the consoling, nourishing and protective mother) or a negative type (the devouring or destructive

332

mother). The first enfolds the child in a seductive embrace; the second annihilates him as a separate, responsible being. He is either lulled or quelled. That is why a child, if he is to grow up, needs a father to lead him away from the blandishments of the best as from the tyranny of the worst, of mothers (Man Woman and the Priesthood, p. 93). Finally, the worship of the Mother is, as has been repeatedly stressed, a tendency to Pantheism the feminine with its rhythms, cycles, womb, birth, etc., being more analogous to nature than the masculine. Evolutionism, the GAIA Hypothesis, the Environmental Movement, are all products of a pantheistic mentality. In pantheism, man is nothing but an impersonal part of an impersonal Whole. It is the ideal religion for a totalitarian system, the rulers of which determine the nature of the Whole (after shattering the world to bits, they rebuild it nearer to [their] hearts desire). Pantheism is, in turn, a tendency to mysticism. According to Agnes, the entry of mysticism (into Greece) was facilitated by the pantheistic character of Greek religion and the pantheistic trend in all Greek thought (Agnes, ibid, 223). Mysticism, which in the words of G. K. Chesterton, begins in mist, centres in I, and ends in schism, is, for exactly those reasons, also the preferred religious approach of the Controllers. Mysticism is, furthermore, essentially passive. People controllers love a passive population. Alan Wykes, in his book Hitler, notes that the Nazi leader used a phallus of words to rape the masses which were to him in their overwhelming majority, women so feminine in their nature and attitude that sober reasoning determines their thoughts and actions far less than emotion and feeling (Mein Kampf, p. 167). The Rulers of the Darkness of this World are currently using a phallus of symbols and images, more than words (as the culture becomes more image than language orientated) to an increasingly feminised world. The myth of the Great Mother and her Child is the central myth of the Mysteries which have come down to us from Babylon. The reader is referred to Revelation chapter. 17. That is the MOTHER that the New Age, Emerging, image and icon focusing, mystical, apostate Christendom are worshipping: the MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. The seven heads of ten horned beast upon which the woman sits are identified, to those who have wisdom, as seven mountains. And what has the city of Rome been traditionally known as? The City of Seven Hills. Rome is, furthermore, the spiritual centre of the European Community, which takes pride in symbolizing itself gathering around the Babylonian Tower (on which its parliamentary building is modelled) proclaiming its rebellion against God: Europe: Many Tongues, One Voice.

The Mystery Logos

The idea that human beings have latent, virtually godlike powers and potentialities which ought to be liberated (e.g., by education, a new way of thinking, certain

333

knowledge, etc.) to enable men and women to exercise a degree of freedom of choice in shaping their lives; to enhance their dignity, etc., is virtually a universally accepted idea nowadays. Moreover, the idea of a real or true Self (as opposed to the self of ordinary experience) relates (by extension) to the idea of an underlying real world of which the true Self, and all the other true Selves of the world, are a part. The popular idea of this real Self/World is that of a developing Whole of human potential, a process in which fragments of information (partial truths or bits of reality) are being constantly drawn from all situations and perspectives and synthesised into a higher Whole a transpersonal perspective in which all contradictions and conflicts are resolved. The secular humanist may not, of course, express the idea in the abovementioned terms. Secular humanists typically believe, for example, that God is merely a product of human thought, an externalization of an inner condition, and as such can be found in the study of humanity (e.g. in psychology and anthropology). Theology, said Ludwig Feuerbach is really anthropology. If you want to learn about God (and the Devil) study man. The ancient Gnostics were not, of course, secular materialists. And yet their theology is not unlike the materialist philosophy of Feuerbach. Significantly, the word anthropology, which means the study of humanity, derives from Anthropos, a word used by some ancient Gnostics to denote the spiritual essence of mankind. The Valentinian Gnostics used the term Anthropos to denote the underlying nature of that collective entity, the archetype, or spiritual essence, of human being. God revealed himself, they said, in the form of Anthropos Christ was the son of Anthropos (Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels, p. 132). Pagels quotes Irenaeus, who reports that some Valentinians held that the primal father of the whole, the primal beginning, and the primal incomprehensible, is called Anthropos and that this is the great and abstruse mystery, namely, that the power which is above all others, and contains all others in its embrace, is called Anthropos (Irenaeus, Against Heresies, 1.12.3.). After Alexander, and the increasing tendency to view mankind as a whole, the concept of a divine humanity was increasingly advanced in philosophy and religion. By the second century AD the idea was embraced by a number of Gnostic sects and in time became the supreme doctrine of the secret societies (Webster, ibid, p. 30). Western philosophy, certainly since the Renaissance, has developed along the pathway towards that supreme doctrine (the deification of humanity). Immanuel Kants role in the process has been noted. By the time of Kant philosophy, it will be recalled, philosophy had advanced to the point where it could proceed no further without a new way of looking at things. Hitherto, knowledge was required to conform to objects things in the world (facts). But universals of value (the higher criteria of life) cannot be derived from experience and empirical facts (empiricism), or reason without regard to experience (rationalism). Nature, furthermore, was increasingly seen as a deterministic machine of which man was

334

simply a component a mechanism devoid of God, freedom and morality. Kants response, as we have seen, was to dialectically shift the emphasis in knowledge from the object to the mind of the experiencing subject, which Kant proposed acted as a lawgiver to nature, prescribing to the world we know the forms and conditions under which it shall appear to us' (Joad, ibid, p. 368). Kant went on to postulate the existence of a transcendental or real Self (as distinct from the empirical self), and a kingdom of higher selves in which God (a regulative idea) was a part. Neo-Gnostics subscribe to much the same idea. The Kingdom of Heaven is, they say, present behind the veil of appearance but remains largely unrecognised. Their wonderful work is to bring it to the surface: to make the Above like the Below. Kant, weve seen, played a significant role in the movement which culminated in Hegelian Pantheism, shifting the emphasis in knowledge from things out there to thought: the organizing inner self. Hegel defined the inner regulator in man and mankind as serving the same function as the Heraclitian Logos which is in all things and steers the world, organizing its discrepant elements into a coherent Whole. Finding the true Self Gnostics teach that the self that we normally identify with is not the real self. The real Self is asleep, as it were, and unaware of itself. It has to be awakened. Once awakened, it must be brought forth (from the Depth in psychological terms, the unconscious) and assimilated into consciousness. If you do not bring forth what is within you what you do not bring forth will destroy you (words attributed to Jesus in the Gnostic Gospel of Thomas, 45.29-33). This can be expressed in a number of ways to make it acceptable to different viewpoints. It can be presented to a secular humanist (in terms of humanistic psychologys idea of self-actualization), or to a Jungian New Ager (in terms of Individuation), or to a Hindu (in terms of finding and merging the Atman with Brahman), or to a modern day professing Christian (in terms of finding his identity in Christ). Remember the Christian TV advertisement: Find yourself (your self) in church? What the Gnostics sought to raise was the Logos, the true Self, the Christ. The Logos The Mystery Religions, from at least the time of the ancient Egyptians, had the concept of a divine Force or god which existed in all things including human beings. They called it the Word. The Word of the Mysteries is, of course, a deliberate corruption of the Word of the Lord, the second Person of the Holy Trinity. According to Plutarch, Plato identified the Logos of the Greek Mysteries with the Egyptian Osiris, who is identified with the Greek Dionysus, also known as Phanes, the Light. The history of the world was regarded by the Orphics as the self-revelation of Phanes (Bury, ibid). The Logos is also identified in the Mysteries

335

with energy, or creative power, released through the throat, as exercised by priests and priestesses. The idea is thus both of immanent Reason, or inward thought, and reason uttered as outward spoken word (R.S. Franks, The Doctrine of the Trinity, p.
22).

Heraclitus, who could be hailed as the Father of Process Philosophy (Chetwynd), taught that wisdom was not the knowledge of many things but is the clear knowledge of one thing only (the) Word (Logos) the divine Regulator or Reason in all things. He believed his mission in life was to tell people about the Logos, whether they listened to him or not (Burnet, Greek Philosophy, p. 58). Plato taught similarly that the reason which governs and directs the world dwells in the world soul. And the world soul is the cause of the motions of the human body. The cosmos is a living being (Stace, p. 211). He also referred to the cosmos as the image of God and used the term Logos. From Heraclitus, the Stoics (about 300BC) adopted the idea of intelligent pneuma or fire which permeates the whole cosmos, giving it cohesion, life and power, and in human adults, logos (R.S. Franks). The Alexandrian Jew Philo, a contemporary of the Lord Jesus and Paul, used the term Logos to identify the means by which God reveals himself to mankind. Although the idea implies rational thought (the Reason which governs the world), the influence of the Stoic notion of a series of subordinate divinities to the supreme being through which He communicates with man, is present (the Neoplatonic Nous is a refinement of the idea). It appears in Gnostic theology. Gods fullness (Pleroma) is said to consist of a series of emanations, or aeons, all of which constitute the Logos. The idea of an organizing creative Force in Nature and man is central to the NeoGnostic theology of Theosophy and the New Age Movement. For Blavatsky, the Logos is an active and creative force which emanates from the ever concealed and incomprehensible one principle (The Key to Theosophy, p. 62). All action, on every plane, produces disturbance in the balanced harmony of the Universe, she says, and the vibrations so produced will continue to roll backwards and forwards, if its area is limited, till equilibrium is restored. Occult traditions teach that the Logos is manifested in the world at the beginning of each new epoch. Annie Besant, Blavatskys immediate successor, taught that the third Logos, the Creative Mind, the divine Activity, manifests Himself as the cross or svastika (A Study in Consciousness, p. 12). This Creative Logos creates by creating disturbances in the harmony of things after which there is the establishment of (a temporary) equilibrium (Order out of Chaos). Disturbance and strife are thus necessary to the creative process. This is the doctrine of Nimrod, as expounded by Heraclitus (War is the father of all things) as endorsed by Hegel (conflict creates history), and as applied by the Illuminati (he who controls conflict controls history). Since the late 1700s agents of the Heraclitian Logos

336

have used revolutions and wars to control history towards a One World Government-New World Order with a unified church and monetary system under their direction (Coleman, ibid, p. 17). The Nazis, under the banner of the active cross or Swastika (the left rotating or dextrogyrate swastika) certainly played a significant role in the birth of this new global epoch. Heraclitus, it has been noted, regarded the Logos as having a strife component, Eris (war), and a harmonising component, Eros (Love) both being regarded as forces equally self justified. Benjamin Crme, as we have seen, speaks of the Christ and Antichrist in the same manner. The Antichrist is the First or Will aspect of God, in its destructive form, he says. It is that which destroys in order to prepare the way for the building aspect, which is the Christ aspect (The Reappearance of the Christ and the Masters of Wisdom, p. 101). Spangler speaks of Lucifer and Christ energies as similarly working towards a common end (Reflections on the Christ). The Logos Self. Mystical traditions world-wide have traditionally identified something like the logos in all men: a spark or centre, or (in Jungian mysticism) an archetype, which when found and brought forth into consciousness leads to synthesis and the coming together of the polar opposites which characterise human existence (Happold, Mysticism). The idea of opposites (including good and evil) being reconciled in a state of raised consciousness is no longer confined to the devotees and adapts of occult and mystical traditions. The Hermetic goal is to raise this consciousness, this potential divinity in man, globally. The potential is there, say the New Agers. The energies of the current age (the Aquarian Age) are synthetic (Crme, ibid, p. 86). Nevertheless, mankind needs to be led into the New Age by a controlling hierarchy of initiates a hierarchy, as in the Logos concept (from the time of Philo) of a series of subordinate divinities by which God communicates to man. There is a graduation of divinity, says Crme, from the lowest crystal of the mineral world up and beyond the Galactic God Himself, about Whom we can say nothing at all (p. 116). The masters of wisdom (or world servers) are a hierarchy of agents through which the Logos transmits his will to the world (and his Love-Wisdom, creativity intelligence aspect). They are agents of the evolution of Man. As such they release energies of one kind or another into the worldThey are the custodians of these energies, and release them in a scientific manner to bring about the changes in evolution in the world. It is noteworthy that there is also a hierarchy of the Black Lodge who are very advanced in intelligence but totally devoid of the Love aspect of the Logos (Crme, ibid, pp. 71-72). They still have a role, as does everything in the cosmos. Every manifested phenomenon is part of God (ibid, p. 110), including the Antichrist. The Antichrist function of God is to destroy in order to pave the way for the building aspect, which is the Christ aspect (Crme, ibid, p. 101).

337

Crme says that the Anti-Christ force was worked out (precipitated on the physical plane from the astral plane where it had been going on since Atlantean times) through the war of 1914-1945. The energies expended during this period, says Crme, though evil, nevertheless, came from God. They were the destructive force of God Himself which came to prepare the way for the Christ (ibid, p. 101). The forces of evil, what we call evil, says Crme, are not separate from God, they are a part of God (the occult Dual Principle). The common roots of the New Age Movement and Nazism have been well documented (e.g. by Constance Cumby in her Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow, and Joseph J. Carr in his The Twisted Cross). Hitler was aware that he was involved in a much bigger task than the imposition of the national socialist movement on the world. I had to encourage national feelings for reasons of expediency; he said, but I was already aware that the nation idea could only have a temporary value. The day will come when even here in Germany what is known as nationalism will practically have ceased to exist (as Fische and Hegel foresaw). What will take its place will be a universal society of masters and overlords (quoted by Suster, ibid, p. 131, words in brackets added). Both Hitler and Blavatsky subscribed to the idea of a controlling hierarchy of initiates. I will tell you a secret, said Hitler (speaking to Herman Rauschning). I am founding an Order. He spoke of the Burgs and the first stage of initiation. It is from there that the second stage will emerge the stage of the Man God, when man will be the measure and centre of the world. The Man-God, that splendid Being, will be an object of worshipBut there are other stages about which I am not permitted to speak (Suster, ibid, quoting Pauwels and Bergier). Hitler, as noted previously, was a member of the German Thule Society and the Lumious Lodge or Vril Society, both of which of which were committed to raising the hidden, godlike potentialities of Man, and the creation of a new race (e.g., the Nazi uberman). This was all a part of the evolution of the cosmos and the irreversible superhuman destiny of Man, of which the Nazi (Aryan) elite saw themselves as active agents. Their glorious mission, as they saw it, was to foster everything which promoted the rise of the New Age, the New World and the New Man (Suster, Hitler and the Age of Horus). It is noteworthy that the Thule Society is currently very active in the Committee of 300, the inheritors of the Illuminati
(Coleman, ibid, p. 139).

The Logos, as we have seen, is identified with the creative power released through the throat. Hitler was a master at wielding the magic power of the spoken word. His power to bewitch an audience, writes Alan Bullock, has been likened to the occult arts of the African Medicine-man or the Asiatic Shaman; others have compared it to the sensitivity of a medium, and the magnetism of a hypnotist (Alan Bullock, Hitler A Study in Tyranny). Closely affiliated with the German Thule Society was the English Order of the Golden Dawn. Both groups believed that there existed on the Earth Unknown

338

Supermen: Secret Chiefs, Beings from Beyond, who could place at the disposal of the Initiates a reservoir of forces which could be drawn upon to enable Germany to dominate the world again and be the cradle of a coming race of Superman which would result from mutations of the human species (Suster, ibid, p. 96). The New Age Movements Masters of Wisdom teaching is much the same. Hitler, who believed he was a primary agent of the will of the World Spirit, reportedly told Hermann Rausching, that he had seen the new man. He is intrepid and cruel, said Hitler. I was afraid of him. The Mystery Logos process is, as we have seen, one of war and peace, the fluctuations of which are brought into balance. The bigger and more devastating the war the greater the desire for peace and ultimately the reconciliation of all conflicts in a state of global harmony. Without the twentieth century wars, particularly the two world wars, and the Cold War, with its threat of global annihilation, the instrumentalities and forces necessary to effect global synthesis would not exist. Crowley (Golden Dawn, OTO) prophesied, in 1904, the world was about to enter the Age of Horus (the Egyptian God of war) which would continue until the old aeon was completely swept away. The destructive form of the Logos, as we have seen, precedes and prepares the way for the building aspect (Crme, ibid, p. 101). The twentieth century, beginning 1905 with the Japanese defeat of Russia, was certainly a century of unparalleled war (nation against nation) and unparalleled destruction. According to Crme the 1914-1945 war (the Hierarchy, he says, consider the two wars as one) and the defeat of the Antichrist axis forces, made possible the New Age of Synthesis. Of course, the Illuminati planned it to happen that way. WW I facilitated the Russian Revolution and the birth of Marxist Russia. Revolutions, as Antony Sutton has pointed out, need finance, and the source of that finance is, in many cases, traceable to Wall Street (Americas Secret Establishment, p. 122). The Russian Revolution and the birth of Russian Communism were also carefully planned to happen the way they happened. The Nazis also rose to power in partnership with Wall Street. Both dialectical wings once developed were hurled into conflict with each other, the outcome managed. Controlled conflict, as has been stressed, creates a predetermined history. According to New Ager Creme, the forces involved in such conflict are agents of the Logos. Certain leaders of the Axis forces, he says, in Nazi Germany and Japan, and to a lesser extent, Italy, focused in themselves the energy we call the Anti-Christ. This energy is preparing the way. It is the destructive force of God Himself, which prepares the way for the Christ (Crme, ibid, p. 101). Marxism was one of those forces. But Marxism, according to Crme, is not a destructive energy. Marx, who he says was a member of the Hierarchy, came into the world to release a certain teaching about new economic possibilities, new relationships, a new theory of social change, and he built it into a very structured dialectic. Marxism, says Crme, helps us to understand the historical process

339

along political-economic lines (ibid, 180-181). A lot of people fear Marxism because it means change thats what its all about; he is the apostle of change, of perpetual changes, even changes within Marxism. Furthermore, Man is One. That essentially is what Marx is saying. Man is One, Humanity is One. Eventually, all social systems will tend towards a system which encourages that brotherhood or Oneness of man which Marx senses, as a spiritual Being. His vision is a spiritual one The Churchs quarrel with Marxism, with Dialectical Materialism, is that Marx emphasised mans Oneness in economic terms, not in religious terms. But there is really no such thing as true oneness in any sphere in dialectical systems, only reoccurring Chaos and imposed Order. after chaos the world reaches peace, but in seven or eight years, the chaos needs to happen again (Mao Zedong summarising the purpose of the Cultural Revolution). Stalin and Mao Zedong cracked a lot of eggs to make their omelette (slaughtered scores of millions of innocent people). But, according to Creme, they were good guys, apostles of change. What do you think the victims of such omelette making would say? I know what God says: Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter! (Isaiah 5:20). What sort of mass consciousness does an environment of never-ending shocks and chaos raise? One thing it raises is the desire for someone to save them from it. Napoleon and Hitler were saviours who emerged from such worlds. Both were, for a time, virtually worshipped. President George Bush (senior) spoke of the New World Order arising out of these troubled. times. And out of the current troubled times and approaching chaos of this fledging New World Order will emerge a World Leader (the Antichrist). And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the lamb slain from the foundation of the world' (Rev. 13:8). Preparing Minds for the Hegelian Saviour Some years ago I was watching a childrens show on TV. The children (8-10 year olds) were asked to pick from several options, a hero who would rid the world of evil and bad men. The children chose the Enforcer, a hooded figure with an axe. The trend in entertainment media heroes has, over recent decades, been towards increasing cold-blooded ruthlessness on the part of heroes in their pursuit of law and order (overcoming evil with evil). The recent Batman movie (Dark Knight) depicts the hero struggling with his dark side, which, if allowed to function in his crime fighting, would make the caped crusader more effective. The distinction between good and evil is progressively being blurred. Evil is now being recruited in the fight against evil (e.g., Hell Boy, Ghost Rider, Mr Hyde, and so forth). The heroes are both good and evil (or rotate from evil to good or vice versa): noble and excessively cruel representatives of the higher man a higher level

340

synthesis in one man of the capacities of mankinds fallen duality. The coming Man of Sin will be a man of peace and war, nobility and cruelty, combined in hitherto unparalleled proportions. The nations of the world are currently reeling from one shock after another: their economies on the verge of total collapse their numbers of jobless and homeless soaring to record levels. Television (like the shadows on the cave wall) provides the opiate, along with alcohol and drugs, for the ever expanding demoralized, confused, purposeless masses (Brzezinski). In dialectic speak this is all good: just growing pains the suffering we have to have to bring forth the new deified man and the new deified humanity. Scripture tells us that as the Times of the Gentiles draws to a close there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; mens hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth; for the powers of heaven shall be shaken. And then shall they see the Son of Man coming in a cloud with power and great glory (Luke 21: 25-27). Before the return of the Lord to the Earth, a false Messiah will appear offering the nations of the world (beset with calamity and strife) a new golden era of peace and safety. His coming will be impressive, after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved (2 Thess. 2: 9-10).

341

The True Logos

The concept of a pantheistic, Good-Evil Logos is, of course, totally alien to Scripture. The Christian God cannot act at the same time upon two wholly different and incompatible principles (Sir Robert Anderson). Neither did Christ come into the world to reconcile the part (the individual) to the Whole (kosmos, Anthropos); to provide a new consciousness, to do evil that good may result, to synthesise opposites, to advance evolution. He came to set men free from the power and consequences of sin, and to reconcile them to an offended and personal God. The Johannine writings, especially the Gospel and First Epistle, address the heresy of Gnosticism (which John called Antichrist). Franks notes that in his Gospel, John uses a number of words common to Gnostic vocabulary; contrasting words of mutually exclusive concepts, such as light and darkness (1:5), above and below (8:23), heavenly and earthly (3:12, 31), freedom and bondage (8:23-33), the truth and the lie (8:23-33). But as Franks points out, the great key word of Johns Gospel is Logos, or Word a Hebrew concept corrupted, as we have seen, by the Mysteries (R.S. Franks, The Doctrine of the Trinity, p. 55). I would love to dwell at this point and comprehensively cover the uncorrupted Word in the Old Testament (the reader should do some research with a concordance). Suffice to say here that God sent forth His Word (Psalm 147:18), that by the Word of the Lord the heavens are made (Psalm 33:6). The Word of the Lord is the Person who, as we have seen, speaks to the patriarchs and the prophets (e.g. to Abram in Gen. 15:1). The Word of the Lord, for example, came to Isaiah (38:4), and said the following (Isaiah 48: 16-17): I have not spoken in secret from the beginning (not like the gods of the Mysteries); from the time that it was, there am I: and now the Lord God, and His spirit, hath sent me (note the three Persons). But is the Word sent by God, God Almighty, or just a lower, or diminished essence of God, like the Mystery Logos? In Isaiah 48:12, the Word identifies himself, saying, I am He: I am the first, I am also the Last. Elsewhere (44:6) He says, Thus sayeth the Lord the King of Israel, and His Redeemer the Lord of hosts, I am the First and I am the Last; and besides me there is no God. The same Person appears in Revelation 1:17-18, and announces, I am the First and the Last: I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold I am alive evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and death (the Speaker is the same Redeemer and Suffering Servant of Isaiah, chapters 52-53, who it pleased the Lord to bruise, and who, on our behalf poured out his soul unto death, and was, in our place, numbered with the transgressors). In Revelation 1: 8 the same Speaker identifies Himself as the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and the ending, saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come, the Almighty. John opens his Gospel with the words, In the beginning was the Word (Logos) and the Word was with God (face to face), and the Word was God (absolute

342

deity, Wuest). Moreover, All things were made by him; and without him was not anything made that was made (1:3). Most significantly, the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us (1:15). He is the Lord Jesus Christ (1:17); the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world (1:29). In this respect He is described in Revelation 19: 13, as being clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and his name is called The Word of God. One doesnt discover the CHRIST ASPECT OF THE LOGOS inside of oneself (as the true Self) and raise it to serve the New World Order. One believes in the Word of God (the Lord Jesus Christ), who died in our place for our sins, and rose again. By grace we are saved through faith in Him, and that not of ourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works (self effort) lest any man should boast (Ephesians 2:8). We believe in Him, and His life and nature is imparted to us (Col.1:27; Rom. 8:9), and we become a new creation. A Time of Fear and Uncertainty Until recently (until at least the end of the nineteen-eighties), the average J. D. Citizen believed that the governments of the free world were essentially good, and had the communitys best interests in mind in their decision making. It was also commonly believed that the forces with which the governments had to contend (in the economic and social spheres) were impersonal (e.g., could be analysed scientifically, even mathematically). Social science, for example, turned people into numbers, or statistics, or disembodied movements. Professor Sorokin, in his Fads and Fables in modern Sociology, refers to the contemporary stage of the psychosocial sciences as the age of quantophobia and numerology (quoted in Rene A. Wormsters Foundations, Their Power and Influence, p. 93). The trend goes back a long way (to Pythagoras and beyond, back to Hermes, the Numberer). If you can measure something you can manage it. Talmon, writing on the Origins of Totalitarian Democracy, notes that, the struggle for a natural and rational order of society (after the French Revolution) came to be considered as a conflict between impersonal and amoral historical forces rather than between the just and the unjust. This tendency was confirmed by the increasing centralization of political and economic life in the nineteenth century. The organization of men in the mass made it far easier to think of politics in terms of general movements and disembodied tendencies (p. 252). After the move towards globalization the tendency to view movements as disembodied tendencies (e.g., market forces) became stronger than ever. That was until the nineteen-nineties. Since then more and more people have begun increasingly to recognise these forces for what they are: people, not the masses of people, but a small, loose confederation of influential people, wealthy bankers, financiers, money managers, etc., whose investment funds are mobilized by what the Economist (June 21, 1997) calls the largest wholesale and investment banks whose habitat is Wall Street (B.A. Santamaria, Market Must be Put in its Place, the

343

Weekend Australian, July 12-13, 1997). Nevertheless, according to this small

managerial clique we, the masses, are looked upon as mere numbers or statistics, or movements to be managed. More and more people are, as said, coming to realise that the world is being directed by a small clique of greedy, power hungry people who will sell/have sold their souls to the Devil to achieve their ends. However, those so aware, feel powerless to do anything about it. We have seen that after the death of Alexander, the Hellenistic world sunk into chaos. It was, as Bertrand Russell noted, a period of prolonged uncertainty, of social discontent, of fear of revolution, high prices and low wages, of bankers issuing credit at high rates, and so forth. Much like the world of today. And what did the ancient people do? The opted out. They turned to religion and mysticism and debased magic practices; the philosophers almost to a man to (Middle and) Neo-Platonism (A History of Western Philosophy). The nineteen-sixties, often referred to as the Dionysian sixties, was a time of similar fear and uncertainty. The prevailing Cold War, Vietnam induced climate of despair facilitated the rise of the Peace movement (make Love not war) which fostered the movement of youth into the prepared refuge of rock-and-roll and drugs and eastern religion all of which were prepared and managed to serve the global schemers purposes. The current climate of despair is also a manufactured-managed product. Not only have the Powers-That-Be sponsored the unregulated Capitalism which brought about the recent high-technologyeconomic-financial-banking-sub-prime-mortgage disasters, along with its associated escalating prices (the threat of run-away inflation), increased poverty and homelessness; they have concurrently spread the false idea of the world being at the point of an environmental catastrophe and the need of an immediate implementation of harsh (ultimately grossly evil) measures to combat it (e.g. massive population reduction, increased taxation [including a tax on all carbon emissions, on all resources and unsustainable business practices], deindustrialization, including primary industries, the destruction of doctrinal Christianity [the alleged cause of most of the worlds ecological problems] and a return to feudal living). They have created health scares, and illnesses, to empower emergency health legislation (e.g., to enforce mass vaccinations). And they have they have manufactured and managed terrorism (e.g. the whole 9/11 scenario). Response the latter by governments has destroyed national sovereignty, what liberties we still retained, and in its legitimising of Big Brother type hightech surveillance on the public, has induced a nowhere to run climate of despair (a trauma technique employed in brainwashing). The revolt of the youth the sixties (against everything to do with the old established order), stimulated by the immoral Vietnam War and the ever-present threat of nuclear annihilation, gave rise to (as facilitated by Tavistock) the sixties counterculture, which by 1980, was maturing into to the (once again, Tavistock manufactured) Aquarian Conspiracy and the New Age Movement. The

344

Environmental Movement, Agenda 21, Earth Charter, and GAIA, are facilitating the extension of that movement. The Anglican Churchs recent apology to Charles Darwin, the support being given by the churches to Agenda 21 initiatives, and the increasing numbers of professing Christians who are voting Green, indicate the growing acceptance in Christendom of New Age spirituality. Dogmatic Christianity, with its insistence on its Way as the Only Way; its anthropocentric be fruitful and multiply, subdue the earth, and have dominion (responsible custodianship) over every living thing, approach to Nature, is identified, not only as the enemy of religious tolerance and true spirituality, but as the principle cause of the environmental problems now confronting mankind. Many people have not swallowed the junk science dispensed by the Environmental Movement, or the medias official line on 9/11, and realise that there is something rotten going on behind the scenes, but fail or refuse to discern what is happening in the context of Biblical eschatology. Scripture tells us that those who receive not the love of the truth that they might be saved, will be sentstrong delusion that they should believe (the) Lie (2 Thess. 2: 10-11). There is no value in being partly informed about what is going on (the Mingler mingles). Between the Truth and the Lie there is no middle ground. The best propaganda, it needs to be borne in mind, does not consist of blatant lies. Propagandists tell the truth to the extent they can while subtly twisting it on important points or omitting certain crucial elements. Some high profile conspiratologists, who provide much accurate and update information on certain areas of the globalist conspiracy, are conspicuously silent on other areas, and their analysis of, and solution to, what is going on scarcely differs to what the New Agers are saying. Bear in mind that it doesnt matter where you start in the Hegelian Dialectic process, you will ultimately end up in the same place as everyone else. David Icke is a prime example. He proposes that the Illuminati have locked the masses into a programmed five-sense Matrix type prison house of ignorance. How do we get out of this prison-house of ignorance? By love and a new consciousness, says Icke. We need to see things NOT as THEY ARE but as WE ARE (the Kantian emphasis in knowledge). Icke goes on to say that we are infinite consciousness, and the only way to escape the Illuminati prison-house is to realise this. Instead of seeing ourselves as a little person in a vast universe we need to understand that I am the Universe in all its dimensions. This is pure Gnosticism and hardly a way to escape the power plans of the Gnostics running the show. Icke speaks of our need to enter the ocean of infinite love and let the ocean enter us, to understand that the droplet is the ocean and the ocean is the droplet. Icke recounts an episode in which after taking a drug (pronounced from memory I-a-was-ka), he spoke with a female form for 5 hours who told him that the world was an illusion and that infinite love was the only truth. Sound familiar? (David Icke. DVD, Freedom or Fascism. The Time to Choose, D3). Ickes concept of Love

345

is no different from the Law of Love preached by Crme, which he identifies as the basic law governing our existence. If we dont manifest this love, WHOSE EXPRESSION IS BROTHERHOOD, says Crme, we shall destroy ourselves (The Reappearance of the Christ and the Masters of Wisdom, pp. 122-123. Emphasis added). Aleister Crowley also advocated Love. Love is the Law he proclaimed (The Book of the Law). Magazines such as Uncensored, New Dawn, and Nexus, which purport to expose the secret scheming of the globalists (and like Icke, do so to some extent) typically contain many articles and advertisements denouncing Christianity and recommending Gnostic-Hermetic-Mystery religion solutions to the Illuminati problem. Many advocate escaping to higher levels of consciousness, or parallel universes, or whatever. One of the editors of Uncensored, Michael Vincent, in his article in the September-December edition (2008), writes, We live in a multiuniverse. The face you see in the mirror each morning is no more than a residual self-image, constructed by you in order that you might have a recognisable physical presence in this dimension. Each and every one of us is much more than we have ever been allowed to know (p. 38). This is similar to what David Icke, David Spangler, Benjamin Crme and the New Age Movement are preaching. And guess what? The New Age Movement cult is, as we have seen, an Illuminati construct (for starters, see Colemans The Committee of
300, Suttons Americas Secret Establishment, pp. 207-211, and Constance Cumbys The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow). And what was it constructed for? As a foundation

for a New World Religion. New Agers agree with Icke and co., that in these difficult times, people worldwide need to escape the prison house of ignorance through infinite love. They need to find and actualize the Christ (Love-Wisdom) immanent, and manifest the love he offers, which is Love and Wisdom together, a totally impersonal but all inclusive cohesive, binding force which draws all men and all things together. It is the energy which makes humanity one. If we dont find the Christ within and manifest his Love-Wisdom we are doomed, says Crme (ibid, p. 123). Australian High Court Justice Michael Kirby in his December 2008 speech to Brisbane law graduates said that the most important thing that he had discovered was love, love for one another. Love for our community. Love for others everywhere in the world. Love transcends every scholarship, cleverness and university degrees. It is greater than pride and wealth. It endures when worldly vanities fade. So far so good. Kirby went on to say, We need to love our communities. In Australia we did not always love our indigenous people. Some still dont. In law, we rejected their land rights. We consigned them to the outskirts of our civilization. Many are still there. So, too, with Asian people in the decades of white Australia. We did not love them either. We feared their numbers and their different ways. So also for woman and for gays (Kirby is a homosexual). Here, too, there was an absence of love and empathy. Now we Australians are getting

346

better. I believe that this is because of knowledge, acquaintance and loveUntil last week my partner Johan, was a second class citizen (now he is an equal citizen with pension rights, etc.). Had we had a human rights charter to remind us of what we shouldnt be doing the abovementioned wrongs might have been repaired much more quickly (reported in The Advertiser, Thursday, Dec. 18, 2008). How to Find and Manifest the Love-Wisdom of the Christ The love that Kirby, Icke, Spangler and Crmes advocate is not the love that John describes in his first epistle (5:1-5), the love that keeps Gods commandments and overcomes the world. Creme doesnt even believe that Jesus is the Christ (1 Jn. 5:1). David Spangler, the New Age Pope as some have called him, explains how people can raise and disseminate the love wisdom of Christ. He teaches that the New Age which we are now entering would not have been possible without the release of the Gethsemane energies by Jesus into the world (into the collective unconscious). Without the release of these energies, says Spangler, the Christ consciousness could not have been realised both individually and collectively. It is only by tapping into these energies of self-renunciation that the individual is able to actualize the Christ consciousness latent in himself and become the Christ immanent (Spangler, Reflections on the Christ, p. 17, italics added). This is the magicians bargain: surrender the self for power. The Christ, according to Spangler, is the guiding evolutionary energy, the synthesising link between the life of the part and the life of the Whole (Reflections on the Christ). In other words the New Age Christ functions is much the same as the Heraclitian Logos the manager of the divine Process (the Dialectic) who binds its discrepant, chaotic elements into a coherent Whole (the primary Ordo Ab Chao agent) Lord Synthesis (Eros) of the Aquarian Age. Eros, for New Agers, is, as we have seen, Lord Synthesis the self or part of the Self, the Christ within, which leads to synthesis. The reader is reminded that Eros is only one aspect of the creative Logos, the other is Eris or Strife, the two forces working in alternating succession as in the dividing-synthesising process of the Dialectic. In Theosophical dogma, the he Logos is said to manifest in different stages. The first Logos is identified as Will (the will of Lucifer to rebel). Rebellion gives rise to the second Logos, Wisdom (the wisdom of gods offered to Eve). We are now in the New Age of Creative, Eros-Wisdom the Love-Wisdom that Creme says we must find and allow to manifest in ourselves if we are to avoid destruction. Eros, in Greek mythology, is, as we have seen, the divine seducer of Psyche (the human soul). The myth, says Chetwynd, depicts intercourse with the Archetypes, intercourse leading to childbirth the birth of the true Self (Chetwynd, Dictionary of Sacred Myth, p. 67). Women, the Jungians inform us, lie naturally closer to Eros, to this non-discriminatory force for union. So, when Spangler speaks of the need on the part of the religiously inclined masses to submit to the Jesus energies of

347

passive compliance in order to bring forth the Christ consciousness on the planet, he is really saying, Lay back and let Lucifer have his ravishing way. The Dividing of Jesus the Man from the Christ It needs to be borne in mind that that when New Agers speak of the Jesus and the Christ, they are talking about two distinct entities. The Jewish Gnostic Cerinthus, a disciple of the magician Simon Magus (Acts ch. 8), was the first (I believe) to separate Jesus the man from the Christ which was said to have temporarily empowered him. Spangler and New Agers do the same. By denying that Jesus is the Christ, the Christ idea can be moulded into whatever form one prefers. And, course, the form is always in some sense a mean, or due blend of opposites a blend which is fair to both sides. That is why Jung proposed that Christ alone, as a symbol of the true self, lacked the dimension of evil necessary to the complete self symbol (Wehr): the image is too pure. Jung thus proposed a combination of Christ and Antichrist as a symbol of the self (as in Crmes destroying and building aspect of Christ; Eris and Eros alternating in succession). The Mystery protg of Christ, Dionysus (the Greek Logos), is a combination of opposites, masculine and feminine, terrible and kind. The Dionysian consciousness, says Chetwynd, is full of ambivalence, ambiguity and mystery (ibid, p. 110). Most Gnostics, ancient and new, insist that the Self-Christ image, like its Dionysian protg, must be a balance of opposites, including the opposites of male and female. Androgyny is the ultimate union of male and female in a higher godlike being, says the Episcopalian priest John Sanford ( Sanford. The Kingdom Within, pp. 188-214). On the road to Gnosis, on the road to discovering the true Self, the women must masculinise, the man must feminise. Gnosticism has become the central theme in the entertainment media which is committed to pushing heroes who are both good and evil and androgynous. The Hollywood director Richard Stanley is on record as saying, I guess one could see the whole mass media, as it stands today, as some sort of extension of Gnostic faithMaybe cinema itself is acting as some kind of hand-maiden to the Apocalypse (Kinokaze # 1, 1994). It IS exactly that! The Doctrine of Christ Perverted To understand the history of Gnosticism more fully we need to do a little recapitulation. We have seen that from about the sixth century BC, dualism became, increasingly, the dominant world view. It was supposedly introduced into Greece by Anaxagoras, who, says Agnes, in opposition to the preceding materialistic monism, segregated spirit and matter. With Plato, he adds, dualism had made its home in Greek thought. In the Greco-Roman age it had become the dominant idea, and the more seriously a man devoted himself to religious affairs, the more thoroughly he accepted dualism The spiritual and the natural in this system of thought were regarded as absolutely irreconcilable and

348

mutually antagonistic; if a man is to escape the natural he must renounce the rights of his physical nature in the interests of his spiritual (Agnes, pp. 218-219). The essential self, was thus regarded as the inward spiritual entity existing in a state of tension with the body. The attempt at introducing such division into Christianity produces (as it was designed to produce) heresies, in particular, heresies concerning the Incarnation: the man Jesus Christ (1 Tim. 2:5). If matter is evil how could the Word become flesh, and so forth? The Gnostic answer was to either deny that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh (1 Jn. 4: 2-3); or, as we have seen, to draw a distinction between the man Jesus and the divine Christ which briefly used Him, in effect, to deny that Jesus is the Christ (1 Jn. 2: 22). The Docetic Gnostics held to the former viewpoint, supposing that the body of our Lord was only apparent; the Cerinthian Gnostics to the latter view which divided Jesus from Christ. Irenaeus, quite accurately, referred to Gnosticism as the most blasphemous of all heresies, because it divided Jesus from Christ, Christ from Saviour, Saviour from Word and Word from Only Begotten (Irenaeus I, Against Heresies). If the physical world is evil then, it follows, that the God who created the physical world is evil. This was the view of many Gnostic groups who identified the Creator God as the Demiurge, that is, the artificer or architect of the physical world, the one responsible for prison house of Matter within which mankind is trapped. Many Gnostic groups required initiates to accordingly denounce this Creator god, who made the world and demands to be worshipped. Many, furthermore, held that the Serpent, and the Goddess Sophia, released man from the tyranny of this rule obsessed, controlling God. Lucifer, for many Gnostics, is the Liberator, his only requirement in the expansion of Gnostic consciousness: Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law This idea is a major theme in the media as we will see in the following chapter. Gnostic comes from the Greek word gnosis, to know. Salvation (regeneration and union with God), for Gnostics, is to be found in knowledge not ordinary knowledge obtained by means of the brain and the physical senses (the world of Matter) but a superior, private knowledge, known directly (after the receipt of secret doctrines and initiation) without the input of the brain and physical senses. In this respect Gnosticism is very much an image based religion relying on the stimulus of symbols and icons, (rather than the spoken word) to induce a spiritual state. Contemporary Gnostics are very much into the symbols of transcendence, symbols which unite the opposites. The Mysteries are a process, a process of unfolding the God within. Gnosticism consequently has its levels of gnosis, or steps proceeding Gnosis itself. Critchlow refers to these steps as powers of judgement, each power naturally leading to a more subtle level of judgement or knowing power. The highest Gnostic power is Gnosis itself, which is the indescribable unified state itself. It is the goal of all

349

other gnostic powers (Keith Critchlows forward in the 1979 reprinting of The Apostolic Gnosis, by Simcox Lea and Bligh Bond). Note the words, indescribable unified state itself. Within the final synthesis, all objective and communicable meaning and content is lost. The droplet in the ocean is a good analogy. Christianity, as has been stressed, is a word rather than image based religion. We cannot know God experientially (in fellowship) without first knowing Him referentially, that is, without reference to what He has said about Himself in His Word beyond which we are told not to think (1 Cor. 4:6). We live and know God experientially (moreover, absolutely and finally) by every word which proceedeth out of His mouth (communicated in a verbalised form). Granted, we cannot know God experientially, except by grace and the indwelling in us of the Holy Spirit. But it is the first-hand knowledge of the Lord Jesus in the Gospels, conveyed to us by the first-hand witnesses, that provides us with the basis for our relationship with Him. As Wuest points out, without the Gospels, we could find the way of salvation through the Pauline epistles, and could have some mystical companionship with our Lord, but not such an intelligent, practical fellowship, as we do have, since His portrait, painted by the Holy Spirit in the Gospels would be lacking (Wuest, ibid, p. 97). Wuest notes Robertsons observation that John wrote his Gospel to prove the deity of the Lord Jesus, assuming his humanity, whereas he wrote his first epistle, to prove His humanity, assuming his deity. In this respect, Wuest draws attention to the opening words of the epistle and its emphasis on the physical-sense evidence of the Lords humanity, assuming his deity. The epistle begins which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, concerning the word of life. Wuest notes that words and grammatical structure of the opening verses imply an ongoing impression of an actual discernable reality what was being seen, heard and so forth. When John wrote his first epistle it had been sixty years since hes heard and seen concerning the Word of life, and yet the Lords words were still ringing in his ears; that which hed (discerningly) seen with (his) eyes, still in (his) minds eye, that which (he had) looked upon, and (his) hands had handled; with a view to investigation, were ever present in his recollection. Wuest notes that in stressing the fact that he and his fellow apostles had had personal experiential knowledge of the humanity of Jesus of Nazareth through the senses of hearing, seeing, and touching John was combating Gnosticism, specifically, Docetismits system of Gnosis (Wuest, p. 88). The names Jesus and Christ are not, as Wuest reminds us, mere designations of the identity of a certain individual who flourished in the first century. The deity, humanity, and vicarious atonement, he stresses, are contained in the name Jesus (from Iesous, a transliteration of a Hebrew word with means Jehovah saves) and Christ (from Christos, the anointed one, a transliteration of the Hebrew word for Messiah). Only Jehovah could offer a sacrifice which would

350

satisfy the demands of His Holy Law which the human race broke. But that sacrifice had to include in itself human nature without its sin, for deity in itself could not die, and deity acting as Priest for the sinner must partake of the nature of the individual on whose behalf he officiates. For the human nature, of which the Priest partakes to be sinless, must be miraculously conceived. Cerinthus denied the miraculous conception of Jesus, and taught that while Jesus was on the cross, the departed Christ remained impassive (incapable of suffering) as a spiritual being. The denial of these Gnostics was that the Person called Jesus was neither God nor man, and that on the cross he did not offer atonement for sin. (Kenneth Wuest, Word
Studies in the Greek New Testament, The Exegesis of 1 John, Wm. B. Eerdmans, Threevolume edition, 1973, pp. 134-135).

John in his first epistle warned about the Antichrist who was to come and the many antichrists who were already working in the world in his day (2:18). Those who deny that Jesus is the Christ, the representative falsehood of the Liar, the Antichrist, are partakers of his spirit and as such are antichrists (1 Jn. 2:22). You dont have to be a Gnostic to do this. Modern theology, which acknowledges the humanity but denies the deity of Jesus and his substitutional atonement, does the same. It denies that Jesus is the Christ, and as such is of the Antichrist. The Gnostic religious version of the denial has, for many decades, been gathering ground in pseudo Christian circles. And this brings us to an important distinction between the Antichrist and the Pseudo Christ. Both are different manifestations of the same kingdom of Wickedness: the first, opposing Christ; exalting himself above all that is called God (2 Thess. 2:4); the second, building on the worlds expectations of such a person, affirms himself to be the Christ ( Wuest, ibid, p. 129). A Pseudo Christ for Pseudo Christianity One of the defining features of the end of this age is the appearance of many false Christs. Tell us, the apostles asked the Lord Jesus, when will these things be? And what will be the sign of your coming and the end of the age? And Jesus answered and said to them: Take heed that no one deceives you. For many will come in my name saying, I am the Christ, and will deceive many (Matt. 24: 1-5). The spirit of Cerinthian Gnosticism, which separates Jesus from the spiritual Christ that overshadowed and empowered him for a time, is the motivating spirit of the many Christs of the end times. The spirit is, accordingly, at work in the New Age Movement. Crme says that the Christ worked through the body of Jesus for three years from the Baptism, when Jesus was 30, to the Crucifixion. Crme adds that, After the Crucifixion He (His consciousness, that is) did indeed re-enter the body of Jesus in the tomb, resurrected it (in the occult sense of the word), and manifested Himself for some forty days afterwards when He was seen many times by the Disciples and others. This was the Crucifixion Initiation for Jesus, and at the same time the Ascension (not the Resurrection) initiation for the

351

Christ (Crme, ibid, pp. 76-77). The blasphemy continues: As a fourth degree initiate (not yet a Master), Jesus had not the entitlement of a resurrected body, says Crme. The Christ had already (based in the Himalayas) such a resurrected body and did not require that of Jesus. He destroyed the resurrected body of Jesus after forty days and returned the light particles (of which it now consisted) to the Sun (p.77). The Denial of Sacrificial Atonement The Crucifixion initiation, or Great Renunciation, is not a sacrifice at all, says Crme, it is a surrender, if you like, but better, a renunciation of that which no longer works for (the initiate), is not needed anymore (p.377). When Crme speaks of renunciation he means detaching oneself from that which holds you to the lower aspect of yourself, the personality, service to the personality (p.377). Fellow New Age Gnostic David Spangler, as we have seen, teaches that the power inherent in renunciation was anchored or manifested within the consciousness of humanity by means of the Gethsemane experience surrender by Jesus of his human will to the divine will. Without the release of the energies into the world by Jesus the New Age would not have been possible. On the Cross, Jesus did not take on the sins of the world (no one can), says Crme (p. 79). No. The Christian Churchs concept of a vicarious atonement is a misunderstanding of the Christs function. He came in Palestine, and has come again now, to show the way, to lead, guide and inspire, but not to go against the Law of Karma. We must save ourselves by response to His teachings (p. 68). Furthermore, there was no immaculate conception, Jesus was conceived in the normal, human way (p.81). Crme refers to Jesus as the Master Jesus, who is subordinate to the Christ, Lord Maitreya. Jesus role in the new world will be confined to the Christian Churches, both East and West, and to the Jews, who Crme says must first accept Jesus as their Messiah (Maitreyas Mission, ibid p. 88, words in brackets added). The Great Divide between Spirit and Matter which the sixth century initiated is, the New Agers tell us, currently being reunited. For consciousness to develop, there had to be a division, initially between I and a Not-I. But, as consciousness enlarges, it begins to enlarge its sense of identity. It begins to approach that from which it has withdrawn. The process we are currently undertaking, says Spangler, is one in which the two parts, initially separated as part of the process, are being reunited. The movement from Thesis to Antithesis is being completed in a divine all-encompassing Synthesis of Thought and Things (what Schaeffer rightly called Pan-everythingism). The division between Eastern (Asiatic) spirituality and Western (European) consciousness is also to be synthesised, a movement which (Illuminati lackey) Blavatsky initiated. Both of these consciousnesses, says Spangler, are necessary to the New Age. They need to be blended in a single individual, so that we can learn how to act in a materialistic

352

way within our life, but act from a spiritual centre (ibid, p. 49). When all the antithetical tendencies in thought, history and nature are blended; when Plato is reconciled with Aristotle (Heaven with Earth) Parmenides with Heraclitus (rest and motion, inertia and energy, matter and spirit), then, out of this synthesis, a third force is released, says Spangler, what he calls ILLUMINATION (ibid, p. 48). Moreover, as soon as man reunites with the oneness in consciousnesswith the centre of the whole and not just the centre of his microcosmic world within himself he will have become, in essence superman, the next level of evolution (p. 36). The Serpent, when he spoke to Eve, expressed it more simply, in fewer words: Eat the fruit and you will be as God!!!

353

The Hegelian Superheroes.

The Hegelian hero is a person not bound by any traditional concepts of morals and values and will not exhibit such virtues as modesty, humanity, philanthropy, and forbearance (William Shirer, The Rise and Fall of the Third Reich, p. 130). When they first appeared, the comic book super heroes were good guys, essentially fighting evil within the rules of strict morality. Not anymore. The modern hero is a Hegelian hero. The modern Batman, for example, in contrast to the TV hero of the sixties, is heavily tilting towards an Hegelian hero, especially in the most recent of the series, Dark Knight. The bat image which appeared in the first of the Batman series is a double image, symbolizing both a bat a blood-sucking creature of the night, and a ceremonial axe a threatening symbol, an instrument of execution, a symbol of Fascist state power (in the Roman system of the fasces, the axe protruding from the bundle of rods the collective represents the magistrates power). The axe, as we have seen, is also a symbol of dividing (it has the power to chop into pieces) and of uniting (in servility), and thus depicts Dialectic creation. In the Indo-European cultures the bat is traditionally associated with evil. The bat is a creature of the night: it symbolises darkness, madness, evil spirits, black magic, blood-sucking, ghosts, peril and death. The Batman hero is a good guy who prowls about at night dressed as a bat. His wardrobe is shaped like a coffin. The whole atmosphere of the Batman comic strips and movies is Gothic, that is, characterised by gloom, the grotesque and the supernatural (Collins Dictionary), the sort of atmosphere which typifies the Dionysian spirit and stimulates fear and forbidden appetites (the dressing as an animal to acquire its powers is a shamanistic practice; the wearing of masks, a Romantic tradition masked balls being popular during the period). The current emphasis in the Hegelian Process is on achieving Wholeness (the holistic vision). Opposites are being reconciled and blended by the use of symbols which unite. The power of the symbol to manipulate, not only conscious thoughts and behaviour, but also unconscious processes, is sadly underestimated by Christian defenders of the Faith. Knowledge of the power of symbols to reformulate and manipulate human thought processes and behaviour is as old as the Mysteries. By symbols, wrote Thomas Carlyle (in Sartor Resartus) is man guided and commanded, made happy, made wretched. He everywhere finds himself surrounded by symbols, recognised as such or not recognised. Similarly, J.C. Cooper, in her book, Symbolism the Universal Language, writes, Few people realise how totally their everyday lives are imbued with and controlled by symbols, mostly of ancient lineage(pp. 7; 126). The mysterious Gnostic and Illuminist Rudolf Steiner (1861-1925) developed an occult science which he used to condition mens minds. The object of his conditioning was to break all of mans native impulses and inhibitive springs of action and remould them so that a man no longer reacting to the conceptions of

354

beauty or ugliness, of right or wrong, which, unknown to himself, formed the law of his being. The methodology was designed to bring under the control of another, not only a mans conscious deeds, but his sub-conscious processes as well (Nesta H. Webster, Secret Societies and Subversive Movements, Christian Book Club of America, 1924, pp. 317-318). Fair is Foul and Foul is Fair (the witches words in Macbeth). The application of such science in the entertainment media has the same object. As in Steiners occult science, symbols are being employed to blur and fuse and even invert opposing ideas good and evil, God and the Devil especially. The latter is being synthesised, as already noted, in such heroes as Daredevil, Hell Boy, Ghost Rider, Wolverine, Warlock, Judge Dredd, the Punisher, and so forth. Daredevil is a good guy who battles evil dressed as a devil; Hell Boy is an actual devil; Ghost Rider appears to have emerged from Hell to do good; Wolverine is equipped with steel claws to carry out his good work. Increasingly heroes and heroines (with sexual synthesis the boundaries arent so clear) are exhibiting occult powers to do good. Movies such as The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen, represent characters who symbolize evil (e.g. Mr Hyde, a vampire, a thief) as good guys battling to save the world. The Clint Eastwood heroes, The Man with No Name and Dirty Harry, are Hegelian heroes. The former character has been described as a man to whom vengeance was virtuous, a manbereft of conscious, inherently amoral. Dirty Harry, although a good guy, has been described as having a modus operandi hardly distinguishable from that of the criminals he so hotly pursues (Music from the Films of Clint Eastwood, Silva Screen, description on record cover). In The Unforgiven, the Gene Hackman character, a ruthless law enforcer in the manner of Dirty Harry, is represented as a bad guy, while Eastwood, a hired killer, is depicted as a good guy. There is nothing more dangerous to the health of a society, as Lionel Rubinoff accurately observes, than to build devious routes to the unconscious and pretend that evil is really a form of virtue (Rubinoff, The Pornography of Power). Gnostics, as has been noted, call evil good (Lucifer the Liberator) and good evil (God the creator and lawgiver). In Neo-Gnostic Luciferian Occultism, as practiced by the Illuminati, there is the same inversion: Adonay, the Christian God, who gives the law and demands to be worshipped and obeyed, is regarded as evil; while Lucifer, the progressive, open, unconstrained, illuminating god, is identified as good. As these people control the entertainment media, it stands to reason the symbolic inversion of good and evil would be the order of their day. In terms of the inversion of good and evil in the entertainment media, movies such as The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen, pales in comparison to (though paves the way for) such movies as V for Vendetta. Both movies were based on stories by, the Shakespeare of comic writers, Alan Moore, who, it is no surprise

355

to find, is a devotee of Aleister Crowley. In V for Vendetta, Moore depicts a smiling, masked satanic figure causing absolute Chaos and destruction in order to introduce a new world order. Commenting on the movie, the New York Times (March 17th, 2006) noted that objections have been raised about whether V for Vendetta turns a terrorist into a hero. It does more than that, it hero-worships Satan Himself. Such movies are preparing the way for Satans Hegelian hero, the Antichrist: a man of peace and war, a man above all men, with apparent supernatural powers, a man who the masses will worship as the Saviour of Mankind (Rev. Ch. 13). X Men (2006) is another movie full of Gnostic inversions. Mutant superheroes, under the direction of a Dark Angel, also known as Death, and another hero, the Beast (a term used to describe both the Antichrist and the False Prophet in Revelation), have the task of saving the world from the evil Creator, whose world is nothing less than a torture chamber. In the movie, Pleasantville Don Knox (the skinny, comical policeman in the Andy Griffith Show) is depicted as an evil God-fixer who, after adjusting the TV set of the hero and heroine, disillusioned teenagers Bud and Mary, transports them into a 1950s black and white sitcom television show, Pleasantville, a place where high morals and family values are the norm. It is not uncommon, nowadays, to hear young people express the belief that they dont want to go to Heaven when they die because it sounds boring. That is how Pleasantville is depicted black and white (absolutes) and boring. But, the heroine, committed to having a good time, changes all that and leads the town into sin (there is even an apple). Colour immediately begins to appear in Pleasantville, the town becoming more and more colourful as it becomes more and more sinful. Violence, disaster, hatred, and so forth also begin to appear in Pleasantville. The evil god figure, Knox, is enraged and tries to put things back the way they were. I cant let you do that, say Bud, and launches a revolution to keep things the way they are. The movie, in other words, celebrates the Fall and work of Lucifer. The God who made the world of absolutes and obedience is evil; there is no such thing as sin Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law. The Gnostic theme is pushed in movies such as Stigmata, the Truman Shown, which depicts a man trapped in an artificial world created and managed by an evil Creator, Christo, and his assistant, Moses; Dark City, which likewise depicts people trapped in a false reality, and Dust Devil, in which all men are depicted as having a spark of light within them, trapped within the evil envelope of matter. But the worst movie of them all (in terms of pushing Gnostic themes) is the Matrix. Regarded as the most influential movie in the history of films (took in $US 500 million worldwide in ticket sales), the movie is full of inverted Biblical and Christian images and types. The hero, Neo Anderson, is represented as a Christ figure whose task is to save humanity. Betrayed by a companion, Cipher, to the evil Agent Smith, Neo dies a sacrificial death in a Christ-cross-like manner,

356

later to be resurrected by the androgyne, Trinity, by a kiss. After giving his commission to his followers, Neo ascends to the clouds. The movie reportedly has been used in study groups by Christians as an allegory of Christian truth. As I stressed at the beginning of this study, what is, or appears to be, true in part, ought not to be the focus when looking at products of dialectical mingling. You need to identify the Lie. The Matrix is, as its producers the Wachowski brothers freely admit, Gnostic propaganda. They also acknowledge that they were inspired by the movie, Blade Runner, which, as in The Matrix, depicts a world trapped in a cosmic prison built by an evil entity. The Christ figure of Neo Anderson is the Liberator, the superman who arises, after initiation and self-redemption, to free men from the bondage, not of sin, but of illusion. You are a slave Neo, says Morpheus. Like everyone else you were born into bondage. Born into a prison that you cannot smell, taste or touch a prison for your mind. Unfortunately no one can be told what the Matrix is you have to see it for yourself. Im trying to free your mind, Neo. But I can only show you the door. Youre the one who has to walk through it. Agent Smith, who desires to keep the masses in bondage, and fights against Neo, is thus, in this inversion of truth, Christ. In other words the movie, in Gnostic fashion, depicts the Christian Creator God as evil and Lucifer, as the enlightening saviour God, as good. Its all there in Nietzsche, man, the Wachowski brothers are on record as saying. We dwell in the dominion of truth and are marshalling our armies of Metonyms and Anthropomorphisms (the attributing of human forms to gods or animals) into our future work (quoted in Hollywoods War on God, a DVD by Fight the Good Fight
Ministry, words in brackets added).

Before we look at the man who inspired the Wachowski brothers, Friedrich Wilhelm Nietzsche (1844-1900), we need to look briefly at the Satanist Aleister Crowley (the man who so inspired Alan Moore), and The Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn, of which Crowley was a member. Crowley, who liked to be known as the Great Beast, and as the wickedest man alive (he is certainly a strong contender), regarded himself as Satans chief executive, and gave himself the name, Baphomet (the name of a devil, supposedly worshipped by the Knights Templar). The Golden Dawn was one of the most influential occult organizations of the early twentieth century. Crowley, an adept of the society, left it about 1912, and became associated with and subsequently Grand Master England of, a German society, The Ordo Templi Orientis (O.T.O.) usually referred to as Modern or Scientific Illuminism. Both organizations influenced the men who later founded the German Thule Society of which Hitler became a member. OTO Magick Crowley explained the formula of the OTOs Magick as being founded upon the insistence that all acts must be equal, and that evil is a mere term expressing some relation of haphazard hostility between forces equally self justified. In this

357

respect Crowley declared that the orgies of Bacchus and Pan are no less sacramental than the Masses of Jesus (quoted by Queenborough, Occult Theocracy, p. 578). The formula is the same formula currently being employed by the entertainment media. The formula is, as said, fundamental to the science and art of causing CHANGE to occur in accordance with Will that is, Satans will (Crowley, as previously noted, considering himself his infernal masters chief executive). The the first and foremost law, of the OTO is, Do What Thou Wilt Shall Be The Whole of The Law (a Satanic principle), and that all restrictions on the self are evil. Do What Thou Wilt, says Starr Miller, appears to be the manifesto of the O.T.O. (Queenborough, ibid, p. 677). Do what thou wilt is a theme which is increasingly pushed in the entertainment media, e.g., as we have seen, in Bud and Marys trip to Pleasantville, depicted as a boring place until people began doing what they wilt. The aim of the Golden Dawn was nothing less than to become the superman (Suster, Hitler and the Age of Horus, p. 21). The concept of the superman a being who had risen above common humanity was first used by Illuminati members Johann Wolfgang von Goethe (1749-1832) and Johann Gottfried Herder (1744-1803). THE IDEA IS THE BASIS OF THE HEGELIAN HERO a principal executor of the will of the World Spirit. It appears in the works of the German philosopher and writer Nietzsche, who prophesied the coming of a whole race of supermen, who would impose their (Infernal Masters) law upon the whole world. Such people are depicted symbolically in the super-hero characters of the comic books and cinema. One of the first of the super heroes actually had the name Superman. Nietzsche proposed that the realization of the superman necessitated a radical break with all traditional values. Absolutes, like myths of the past, are completely defunct (Geisler, Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, pp. 655-656). The higher man is realised only by means of and subjection to the force of the individuals will. Beyond the limitations of good and evil is the will: man must overcome himself, his values, his limitations, and identify with the will. Then he will achieve the goal of the evolution of his species, which is the Superman (Suster, on Nietzsche, Hitler and the Age of Horus, p. 49). The exercising of the will to overcome natural and moral constraints is, as we have seen, fundamental to Luciferian occultism and Hermetic magic. It is fundamental to rebellion against God. Lucifers rebellion began with a series of I wills: For thou (Lucifer) hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the midst of the north: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most high. Yet shall thou be brought down to hell, to the sides of the pit (Isaiah 14: 12-15).

358

Its All There in Nietzsche Its all there (The Matrix) in Nietzsche man, the Wachowski brothers so graciously informed us. What is left of the (Christian based) status quo world with its conservative values must be blown away; smashed to bits. All we need are supermen to do it and a Super Hero to lead them (Hitler and the Nazis took on the task most enthusiastically. Hitler saw himself as an agent of the World Spirit, a Hegelian hero, the leader of an army of supermen). Nietzsche and Crowley, were (and remain via the entertainment media) agents of the Destroyer, Lucifer (Isaiah 14: 12-17). The poet W.B. Yates, like Crowley, a member of the Golden Dawn (Master of the London Temple), wrote a play in which a Unicorn tramples the world underfoot, while a voice commanded, destroy, destroy: Destruction is the life-giver; Destroy. Thats what the entertainment media have set out to destroy every semblance of Christian culture. The Satanist Karl Marx wrote a drama play entitled Oulanem (said by some to be an inversion of the word Emanuel, the name of the Judeo-Christian God). He writes: See this sword the prince of darkness (Satan) sold it to be.../Yet I have power within my useful arms/ To clench and crush you (i.e. personified humanity)/ While for us both the abyss yawns in darkness./You will sink down and I shall follow laughing,/ Whispering in your ears, Descend, come with me friend... The Destroyer continues: If there is something which devours,/ Ill leap within it, though I bring the world to ruins -/ The world which bulks between me and the abyss, / I will smash to pieces with my enduring curses. / Ill throw my arms around its harsh reality. / Embracing me, the world will dumbly pass away/ And then sink down to utter nothingness, Perished, with no existence: that would be really living. Those who have difficulty comprehending why the Powers-That-Be do what they do, e.g. smashing economies, wrecking the environment, depopulating the planet by various means, and so forth, dont really understand the Satanic spirit. Lucifer in Isaiah 14:12-17 is described as a destroyer, as he that made the world as a wilderness and destroyed the cities thereof... Who was it that presided over the great wars of the twentieth century what some have called, the Age of Horus, the Egyptian war god? Aleister Crowley prophesied in 1904 that the age of Horus, an age of catastrophe and unprecedented war, was upon the world and would continue until the new world era arrived. The twentieth century was definitely a century of unprecedented war. But the foundations for the age were laid well in advance by the servants of Lucifer. The German psyche in particular had been prepared by such men as Fichte, Hegel, Ritter, Bismarck, and of course, Nietzsche. Ye shall love peace as a means to new war, Nietzsche wrote, and the short peace more than the longYe say it is the good cause which halloweth

359

every war? I say unto you: it is the good war which halloweth every cause (Nietzsche, Thus Spake Zarathustra). The Hegelian hero is not, as we have seen, bound by strict morals and values in his fight against evil an evil increasingly identified with a Biblical presuppositional matrix. The Devil is a liar and Satanism is an inverter of truth. It is the Christian mindset, the Devil says, that is destroying things, destroying the quality of life, and enslaving people. The subdue the Earth, be fruitful and multiply, mentality, for example, has wrecked the environment. To realise our full potential we must, he says (through his UN backed agencies) break free from the shackles of the Christian mindset. Its all there in the Matrix. The Matrix is a system, Neo, Morpheus advises, and that system is our enemy. When you are inside you look around and what do you see? Businessmen, teachers, lawyers, carpenters; the very mind of the people we are trying to save. But until we do, these people are part of that system and that makes them our enemies. You have to understand most of these people are not ready to be unplugged. And many are so hopelessly dependant on the system that they will fight to protect it. The truth is that it is the unsaved that are living in a state of enslavement and illusion: enslavement to sin and the illusions of the Lie much like the slaves in the simile of Platos cave. The best way to understand the simile is, as Cornford pointed out, to replace the manipulated shadows on the cave wall with the cinema (or todays TV). If we can get into your living room, via CNN for example, we can get into (and shape) your mind (words from the movie The Agency). We need a world leader to get the world out of the mess its gotten into, a friend recently commented. Not just an ordinary man, an exceptional man, asuperman (his exact word). Just as the Germans welcomed and worshipped the Hegelian hero Hitler as their saviour, the global community is about to receive and welcome and worship another Hegelian hero a superman, much, much worse than the German dictator.

360

The War of the Worlds Dialectic

In an address to the 42nd UN General Assembly, on September 21st, 1988, US President Ronald Reagans (33 degree Mason) spoke of the unifying effect on humanity of an invasion by aliens. The Nazi rocket scientist, Von-Braun who headed up the United States space program (NASA), reportedly stated that an attack on Earth by aliens is actually on the NWO agenda. Springmeier notes that a mock invasion of Earth by aliens was first proposed by the Illuminati in 1869 (Bloodlines of the Illuminati, pp. 339-340). In the same century, H.G. Wells, one of the Committee of 300s senior spokesmen (Coleman, ibid, p vi), wrote War of the Worlds, which depicts a Martian invasion of the Earth. The book was used as the basis for an experiment on the American public in 1938, in which a long authentic sounding broadcast was made reporting the Martian invasion of the Earth. The broadcast caused mass panic as it was intended to do. According to Coleman, the broadcast was a Committee experiment in mass hysteria (The Committee of 300, p. 242, Hadley Cantril, Invasion from Mars). Cantrils book, Invasion from Mars, analyses the behaviour patterns of people who fled in the panic following the Orson Wells experiment in mass hysteria (Coleman, ibid, p. 242). The UFO Question Back in the fourth century BC, at what is generally considered the high point in Greek philosophy, Aristotle set out to dispose of the crude elements in Platos philosophy: the idea of soul travel, of reincarnation and recollection (remembering of things from a previous disembodied existence), and so forth. Such things, in Aristotles opinion, were irrational and thus should have no place in real science. Most modern scientists tend to agree with Aristotle. But many have changed their view since the arrival of what is purported to be the most advanced science on the planet: alien technology. Interestingly, the project for establishing diplomatic relations with the aliens is known as Project Plato. Also of interest is the concept of the Platonic Year, the notion that the earth revolves around a central point every 25000 years, a month in the cycle being roughly 2000 years. The Gnostic psychologist, C.G. Jung linked this circuit to both the UFO phenomena and the Aquarian Age. According to Jung, the world entered the last month of the Platonic year at the time of Christ. Today, a new Platonic Year is dawning (Jung. Flying Saucers: A Modern myth). The crude elements in Platos philosophy are largely derived from the Mystery religion of Orphism, the adherents of which worshipped the gods Dionysus and Eros. The myth of Eros I believe is relevant to what we are about to examine. The myth, as we have seen, involves a young maiden, Psyche (soul), who is seduced in the night by an invisible (due to the darkness) lover: the god Eros, who Psyches sisters warn is not a beautiful young man but a fearsome monster (in some accounts a reptile). Grant notes the extent of a similar myth among the cultures of

361

the world. Chetwynd interprets the myth in its literal application as intercourse leading to childbirth, which also includes intercourse with the Archetypes or being ravished by Divine Powers (Tom Chetwynd, A Dictionary of Sacred Myth, The Language of Your Soul, Unwin Paperbacks, p. 67). Alien Abduction In recent years an increasing number of people all over the world have claimed to have had encounters with UFOs, even to have to been abducted and taken on board alien space-ships (according to the Roper Poll, 4 million claim to have been abducted). Some abductees report being taken physically on board a physical ship, which they describe as either metal or a combination of metal and biological components, which conform to physical laws. Others describe the vehicle as nonphysical, operating in defiance physical laws. Some describe their encounter as an out of body encounter, or as having been preceded by an out of body experience, or levitation. The aliens, in some reports, are said to be capable of operating on either the physical or non-physical plane; to be able to communicate physically (by way of the normal sense organs) or non-physically (by way of the psychic senses); in some cases to be able to control the mind of the abductee; to have the power to appear and disappear at will, and to have their ships and other items likewise appear or disappear at will. Some appear as angels of light. Aliens have reportedly announced that they are, respectively, from 1) 2) 3) 4) outer space, from another dimension, or universe, from inner space (i.e., the psychic realm) or from the Kingdom of Heaven.

The UFO Phenomena as a Force for Synthesis C.G. Jung believed that it was impossible to explain the UFO phenomena strictly on the basis of materialistic science. In Jungs opinion the phenomena cannot be separated from what is currently taking place in the Collective Unconsciousness, suggesting that the Unconscious makes use of certain fantasy elements in presenting its content which can be compared with the UFO phenomena. The phenomena, said Jung, consisted of spontaneous appearing circular images of unity (representing) a synthesis of opposites within the psyche (quoted by Gerhard Wehr in his biography on Jung, pp. 414-415). Jung, in agreement with New Age Gnostic thinking, believed that man had reached a significant turning point in the ages, and is now entering the Age of Aquarius or Synthesis (C.G. Jung, Flying Saucers: A Modern Myth). The UFO, in this respect, is likened to the Hermetic symbol which supposedly contains within itself the very unifying principle of reality, a microchip, as it were, of the universe (Churton, The Gnostics, p. 122). The Hermetic magus would focus on this symbol with the object of effecting a cosmic integration.

362

Many Ufologists agree that the UFO phenomenon is a force promoting synthesis. Besides the basic questions of, What is real and how can we know it (the starting point of Greek philosophy), many believe that the alien visitors have undertaken the task of transforming human consciousness; offering man a type of knowledge which transcends science; which broadens the scope of mans understanding of himself and the cosmos, the type of knowledge by which man can achieve real unity and prosperity on earth. John White, a bestselling author on UFOs wrote in the magazine New Dawn that, For me, the most intriguing aspect of the UFO phenomena, is the convergence of psychology and physics, the merging of inner space with outer space. No matter what the subject it seems, you cannot get away from the Gnostic Dialectic. Aleister Crowleys Visitor. The Satanist magician Aleister Crowley claimed to have had numerous close encounters (of the third kind) with strange beings from another dimension, one of whom, as we have seen, advised him in 1904 that the world was entering a new era, the Age of Horus. A portrait done by Crowley in 1919 of a being he claimed to have appeared to him in the same year bears a striking resemblance to the abductees descriptions of some aliens (inverted pear-shaped head, big eyes, small body, etc.). Crowley, a Satanist, was, of course, in communication with agents from Hell, not spacemen from other planets. The Age of Horus, we saw, is described as a time in which war would continue between the nations until the old order is completely destroyed in preparation for The New Order of the Ages. Many alien abductees report that their abductors predict a coming period of global chaos and destruction. The Bible, of course speaks of wars and rumours of wars (Matt 24) and a coming global chaos (Revelation) as signs of the Lords imminent appearance and the end of the age. The wars, of course, are not being created by God and managed dialectically to introduce a new order (under the patronage of aliens). The coming destruction and chaos (of Matthew 24: 15-22) is Gods judgement on a sinful world, especially the Antichrists and his followers supreme blasphemy (the placing of the Abomination of Desolation in the holy place), and finally, Christs ultimate triumph over his enemies, angelic and human, in the Battle of Armageddon. Alien Possession The aliens, as already indicated, are reportedly able to materialize and dematerialize at will. More importantly, they are able to enter and control human minds, which is suggestive of demonic possession. The latter is reinforced by the messages the abductees receive from their visitors, messages which endorse the Mystery, anti-Christian worldview. Many have been told, for example, that the aliens desire only to help people to move on, or evolve, to higher levels of being. Whitley Strieber claimed that he was told by his abductors that they recycle

363

souls. All the evidence supports the conclusion that the UFO phenomena are just another facet of the Mystery of Inequity. The Worship of Fallen Angels The Bible warns us against worshipping angels (Col. 3:11); those who do risk losing their reward (salvation). The summonsing of angels, widespread among high level occultists, to assist one in a particular quest is known as Theurgy. Crowley practiced it regularly, and the appearance of one of the beings he summonsed (as described by him) bore, as we have seen, a striking resemblance to the typical alien grey (as described by abductees). Angels, it seems, can appear in any form they wish, e.g., as angels of light. I.M. Lewis, in his Ecstatic Religion, An Anthropological Study of Spirit Possession and Shamanism, notes that spiritual liaisons are evidently adapted to all tastes, and exhibit as much variety as those of the moral partnerships which they mirror. He goes on to quote from Miltons Paradise Lost: Spirits when they please, can either sex assume, or both! (p. 62). They can appear in any form including that of an interplanetary alien. Gary Bates in his excellent book, The Alien Intrusion, notes that the idea of space travellers visiting earth from millions of light years away and stealthily abducting people is ridiculous to thoughtful people regardless of their background. But the idea that demons or angels from another dimension are invading the human dimension is dismissed as totally preposterous by unbelievers committed to the presuppositions of traditional science: they need a naturalistic answer (p.251) The Psycho-Social Theory is such a response. It proposes that what happens to the abductees is all in their head, sparked off and reinforced by social conditioning. Dr Robert A. Baker notes that those raised on a diet of Star Wars, Star Trek and the X Files, aided by wishful thinking, pseudo-science and pop psychology, are ready to be persuaded that the truth (is) out there and an evil and conspiratorial government (is) denying him and her their right to know (quoted by Gary Bates, ibid, p. 251). Baker is right (but not in the way that he proposes). There are, of course, psychosocial factors involved in UFO sightings and abductions. Faith requires it. But that does not imply that the objects of such faith are not real (you can summons the Devil if you believe in him). Science fiction, the most popular entertainment genre in the world, the media in general, and even segments of the scientific community (their claim to have discovered evidence of life on Mars, etc.) have been most affective in shaping and consolidating the publics faith in extra-terrestrials and UFOs. If my memory serves me correct, it is estimated that approximately 50 percent believe of Americans believe in UFOs, and about 30 percent believe that contact with aliens has already been made. Thats a powerful force of faith.

364

There is also a dialectical move involved in the growing acceptance of science fiction as truth. Cold materialistic science has not been able to meet peoples spiritual needs. With UFOs, they can attain a synthesis: maintain both their scientific credibility and satisfy their religious yearning. It is noteworthy that the double-sexed Dionysus is the Greek god of the theatre, and Hermes the god of both high technology and learning, is also god of the power of the imagination (the imaginative leap of consciousness) the god who, as messenger of the gods, joins heaven and earth. He is, in fact, the Prince of the Power of the Air in disguise. Recently, as the Ufologist Thomas Eddie Bullard notes, the trend in sci-fi (definitely since Star Wars) is towards magic and the supernatural (lending) a fairy-tale quality to much recent fiction. Perhaps, he concludes a new mystical consciousness is in the making (The Mammoth Encyclopaedia of Extra-terrestrial Encounters, article Bullard, p. 629, words in brackets added). It seems that Hegel was right. No matter where you start, no matter which route you take, youll ultimately end up at the same place. And that place is a Hellish prison house. Magic is not about childrens entertainment. Magic, we saw, is the monstrous science and art of causing change to occur in conformance with will (the Chief I willer, Lucifer). Sci-fi is just another form of the Devils dazzling magic to bring men into bondage. Springmeier, in this respect, has noted the extent to which programmed multiples (totally brainwashed people) are totally obsessed with everything involved with Star Trek (interview with Wayne Morris, CKLN Mind Control Series, Part 21, p. 38) Having got the masses primed on Sci-fi (even if you dont watch it the ideas have been instilled) the evidence suggests that a simulated staged extra-terrestrial event is being planned with the object of either driving the nations of the world through fear into global unity, or having aliens with minds immeasurably superior to our own (H.G. Wells) offer the world a solution to its problems. The Bible says that the coming of the lawless one (the Antichrist) will be accompanied by power and signs and lying wonders (2 Thess. 2:9). Such a staged event, should it occur, would certainly fit such a description. What more powerful dialectical force could one imagine? Much data on the effectiveness of war on civilian populations has been compiled by the ruling elite (e.g., Air War and Stress, by Janus Irving). The threat of the invasion of Earth by beings from another world as depicted in H.G. Wells War of the Worlds, is terrifying in concept (redone in a modified form in Independence Day). The effectiveness of such a staged event to create mass fear and panic was demonstrated, as already noted, in Orson Wells 1938 radio broadcast of an invasion from Mars. Orson Wells recalled that the size of the response to the reported Martian invasion of the Earth was flabbergasting. Six minutes after it had gone on the air, he wrote, the switchboards in radio stations right across the country were lighting up like Christmas trees. Houses were emptying, Churches were filling up; from Nashville to Minneapolis there was

365

wailing in the street and the renting of garments (Orson Wells and Peter Bogdanovich, This is Orson Wells, p. 18). What did the radio announcer say? Citizens of the nation (substitute world). I shall not try to conceal the gravity of the situation that confronts the country (the world), nor the concern of your government in protecting the lives and property of its peopleWe must continue the performance of our duties, each and every one of us, so that we may confront this destructive adversary with a nation (a world) united, courageous, and consecrated to the preservation of human supremacy on this earth The Antichrist to Step out of a UFO? The UFO phenomena, as has been stressed, offers to satisfy mans religious instinct (UFO magazines, though strictly anti-Christian are full of religious articles and advertisements). As in the Mysteries, the UFO phenomena is calculated to arouse mans hopes, mysterious enough to impress their imaginations, and vague enough to suggest to different minds different significances (Bury, History of Greece, p. 315). But always with the common theme, Ye can be as god. The Nephillim in the Days of Noah Daniel 2:43, in reference to the composition of the final Gentile kingdom, says that THEY (personal pronoun) shall mingle THEMSELVES with the seed of men (emphasis and words in brackets added). The Bible informs us (Genesis 6) that prior to the Great Flood the sons of God (the best interpretation being, the fallen angels, of Jude 6, who kept not their first estate but left their own habitation, and sought strange flesh), came unto the daughters of men and they (bore) children to them (monstrous offspring, the Nephillim). Is this corruption of the offspring of Adam (through which God would introduce the Messiah), part of what provoked God to flood the world? Chuck Missler, Gary Bates, Steve Quale, David Flynn, Bill Schnoebelen, and others accept this interpretation and ask is this happening again? Many of the abductees claim to have been sexually violated or implanted artificially. Bates notes that female abductees often suffer serious gynaecological problems after their alien encounters, which have led to surgery, debilitation, and death. Some report having their foetus removed by aliens, others of being taken to underground facilities where they saw hybrid humanoid creatures in jars and liquid filled vats with parts of human beings (Bates, ibid pp. 241-42). Is this another attempt at corrupting the seed of humanity or just more diabolical deception? An adequate answer to that question is beyond the scope of this study. The interested reader is referred to Chuck Missler and Eastmans Alien Encounters, Gary Bates Alien Intrusion, UFOs and the Evolution Connection, and William J. Schnoebelen, Space Invaders. The question which should be pondered in consideration of the matter is: Who are the they of Daniel 2:43? Is the world about to experience the ultimate mingling of the Mingler?

366

The Dialectical Development of Ideas

Weve seen that that the development of ideas in history has tended generally to follow the Hegelian pattern. We saw that Greek philosophical views tended to move from one view to its opposite, followed by the combination of both views in a new view, e.g., from the view of Heraclitus [Reality is an unceasing process of flux] to that of Parmenides who, in conscious opposition to him, proposed the opposite, to Plato, who bound the best elements of both ideas into a new view. The views of Plato were to later come into tension with those of Aristotle. Both philosophers went on to become major players in the dialectical development of Western thought. We will now look at that development, in particular, the development of the ideas in Christian theology. Following the great Gnostic crisis (150-180AD) and the Churchs victory over that most blasphemous of heresies (Irenaeus), Gnosticism went into decline and was thereafter no longer regarded as a critical threat by the Church (Churton, The Gnostics, p. 49). Nevertheless, despite its suppression and decline, the so called best and purest elements of the Alexandrian tradition which spawned it were absorbed into the Alexandrian churchs mystical tradition, theological method and philosophy (it was also absorbed into the Judaic and Islamic mystical traditions). The most important Alexandrian influence was that of the middle Platonist, Philo (whose philosophy provided the basis for both Gnosticism and NeoPlatonism). Geering notes that Philo, not only fashioned the allegorical tool of biblical interpretationhe achieved such a synthesis of Hellenistic philosophy and Jewish faith that he laid the foundation for the Christian pursuit of theology (L. Geering, Faiths New Age, p. 283. Words in brackets added). Clement of Alexandria (160-220AD) was the first to (adapt) the language of the pagan Mysteries to Christianity. Origen his pupil (183-253AD) carried on the tradition. Although denounced for some of his writings (e.g., the pre-existence of souls), his best and purest material was regarded as acceptable and adopted by the early church, along with his Platonic-allegorical method of interpretation. Allegory, Agnes notes, was the application of philosophy to mythology, which sought in the myths, however crude, a hidden spiritual meaning. Furthermore, allegory may be employed as a theological weapon, by means of which they (e.g. the church) were able to conserve the form of popular religion while transforming the content (Agnes, ibid, p. 49, words in brackets added). In this respect, the rise of ecclesiasticism and the recognition of the authority of the church in all doctrinal matter, gave, as Pentecost notes, great impetus to the adoption of the allegorical method (J. Dwight Pentecost, Things to Come, pp. 22-23). The vain and profane philosophy of the Neo-Platonist Plotinus (205-270AD), had a great influence on the theology of the Roman church and indeed became the dominant philosophy in Europe for a millennium. But, the man who set the die for the first great period of Catholic philosophy (Russell) was the Christian

367

Platonist, Augustine (354-430AD), who Underhill identifies, along with Dionysus the Ariopagite, as the spiritual children of Plotinus (Evelyn Underhill, Mysticism). The first great period of Catholic philosophy was thus dominated by the totalitarian spirit of Plato. The The City of God, was for Augustine, the Church: the manifestation of Gods triumph on Earth in the battle between the spiritual and the temporal. The contemporary Kingdom Now movement (the whole Emerging Church, Church Growth Movement) is working towards the fulfilment of this Platonic-Augustine fusion of Church and State. Two points need to be made in this respect. Firstly, the allegorical method of interpretation, which characterises the Mysteries, allows, as we have seen, for flexibility in religious content while maintaining the form of popular religion (Agnes, ibid, p. 49). It was the principle tool for the synthesising of Greek philosophy and Scripture (and the entry of dialectical thinking into Christian theology). Secondly the Neo-Platonic philosophy of Plotinus is a philosophy of the all ordering Nous, or World Soul (or Logos), which weve previously looked at. The philosophy characterises Gnosticism not Christianity. It is a philosophy of rationalistic pantheism the ideal basis for totalitarian control. As has been constantly stressed, the Christian who is in Christ is in fellowship with a Person His personality is not lost, as in the mysticism of Philo or Neo-Platonism, in the ocean of the Absolute, nor, as in the Mysteries, does he undergo divination. He becomes like Christ, but never Christ (Agnes, ibid, p. 296). Platonism, as we have seen, became established as the principle force in Roman theology from the time of Augustine. The swing from Plato, and the second great period of Catholic philosophy (Russell), began with the intellectual monk, Thomas Aquinas (1225-75AD). Aquinas was an Aristotelian in his methodology (empiricism, cause-effect metaphysics, the logic of antithesis). He taught that mans intellect had been spared the full destructive impact of the Fall, and that the human intellect could direct the fallen will towards good and towards to the universal object of that will God (Summa Theologica, 1-11, Q9, Art .v). Mans moral goal is happiness, which for Aquinas was attainable through the harmonious development of all moral aspects and functions, under the guidance of reason (Young, p. 266). Because of his faulty Fall theology (his belief that mans mental powers, despite original sin, were still capable of guiding men to truth), Aquinas concluded that some things (e.g., nature and philosophy) could be investigated by reason without regard to Revelation. While agreeing that it was necessary for mans salvation that there should be a doctrine revealed by God, Aquinas taught that philosophical doctrines (could be) investigated by reason (Summa Theologica, ibid). Aquinas thus opened the way for the development of autonomous fields of study, areas in which man ultimately became the supreme reference point.

368

What Aquinas did in effect, though not apparently intentionally, was to open the door for the division of the world into two hermetically sealed off portions: God and the heavenly things, on the one side, and Nature and the earthly things, on the other. Though there is a duality or hierarchy in Platonism there is nonetheless an interaction (imitation, participation) between the worlds in the philosophy of the mature Plato, a mixing. But, as Schaeffer points out (Escape From Reason), Whenever you make such a dualism and begin to set up an autonomous section below, the result is that the lower eats up the upper. It is impossible to keep them apart in time the autonomous will embrace the other (ibid, p. 38). In the face of the advance of the things of Reason against the things of Revelation and faith, those in the church, in defence of the things of faith, tended to elevate them, far out of the reach of Reason, or identify them as the product of a higher, more diviner Reason, than that which accommodates human understanding (as in Christianised Platonism). But to admit religious knowledge as above reason invariably leads to the denial of the objectivity of truth and morality (The pursuit of a higher, more diviner reason also leads, as we will see, to the Reason of Hegel and the logic of synthesis). Without the constraints of reason one is given over to ones own subjective impressions. What one feels to be true is true. The self becomes the supreme reference point in religious matters. So at both ends of the duality, the below (Nature) and the above (the things of Heaven), man has become the supreme reference point. The Aristotelian emphasis of Aquinas, as noted, gave rise to a movement in the opposite direction, to Platonism. But this time the object was not simply to reinstate the heavenly things (universals), but to bring the two worlds back into harmony (which the Aristotelian incompatibility of contradictories was preventing). But dialectical change never brings things back together the way they were, it moves on to a so called higher level. The current goal of New Age theology, in the current Age of Synthesis, is to synthesise spirit and matter (spiritualize matter and materialise spirit) and by extension the church and the state in a Communitarian global government. The movement is the culmination of the dialectical trend in thought which began in the sixth century BC of which both Plato and Aristotle are products. The movement back to Plato was championed by such men as Nicholas de Cusa (1401-64) and Marsilio Ficino (1433-99) and was given much impetus by the arrival in Europe of a mysterious Greek manuscript, the Corpus Hermeticum. Ficino translated this largely Gnostic in character manuscript, which was said to be the ancient Egyptian source of Platonic philosophy. The Corpus was absorbed into, and became a great influence on the development of, Renaissance Neo-Platonism. Most significantly, the Corpus inspired Renaissance man to go back to his Greek roots, and to look for a new theology, one that could unite Christianity (indeed in time, all the religions of the world). The Corpus, with its mingling of the more base elements of the Alexandrian tradition (e.g., Hermetic

369

science or magic) with the more pure elements of Platonism, was a significant factor in the re-emergence of Gnosticism. Hermetic science not only aims at attaining to (and drawing from) the reality which is behind phenomena, it aims at extending that reality, in terms of its guiding principle and goal: As Above, So Below (the god Hermes is the mediator who joins the worlds). Aristotelian (either-or but not both) logic, working autonomously, wont pull the worlds together. You need the logic of synthesis and an Hermetic leap of imagination. By the fifteenth century, Hermetic thought, mainly in the form of Neo-Platonism, had become well established in Europe, especially in Florence. Schaeffer notes that this was a response to the growing emphasis on Nature which Aristotelian thought promotes. Men needed something in the upper story of their existence, so they turned to Neo-Platonism with its emphasis on heavenly things. But Hermes, as indicated, is a force towards synthesis (as above, so below). As in the Hegelian process, the movement is from an external or lower emphasis (Aristotle), to an internal or higher emphasis (Plato), towards a synthesis of the two: Hermetic Pantheism. Hermes is associated with Romanticism, which is not merely an emphasis on feeling and imagination; the return to nature, but was a synthesising temper that transformed the entire character of thought: Rousseau, Kant, Fichte, Schelling and Hegel were products of it. Bertrand Russell, as previously noted, makes the interesting observation that the evolution of ideas in history has almost the quality of the Hegelian Dialectic: doctrines have developed by steps that each seemed natural into their opposites. But by the time of Kant all attempts at finding a purely rational system of thought which encompassed all of mans circumstances and experiences had been exhausted. As Schaeffer put it, all mans optimistic aspirations had one by one been dashed upon the rocks of that nonnegotiable strait from the facts in the world (natural features) to universals (meaning, purpose, significance, value in an absolute sense). Kant didnt solve the problem, but he began the movement which culminated in the man who did. By the time of Hegel the gap between facts and universals was a hundred miles wide full of reinforced concrete, barbed wire and laced with mines (Schaeffer, Escape From Reason, paraphrased from memory). It has been said that Reason is the goddess that men worship in the place of God. That is not the case. Reason is, for rebellious men, merely something they use. It is nothing more than the handmaid of the passions. Hegel demonstrated this. By his time, the efforts by Western philosophers to find a rational unity of thought had been completely exhausted. What was Hegels solution? He changed the rules. He got rid of traditional logic and introduced dialectical (Mystery based) logic. Schaeffer summarizes: The basic position of man in rebellion against God is that man is at the centre of the universe, that he is autonomous here lies his rebellion. Man will keep his rationalism (self-serving reason) and rebellion, his insistence of total autonomy or partial autonomous areas, even if it means he must give up his rationality (Escape From Reason, p. 42 words in brackets added).

370

We have seen that there is more to the movement towards irrational synthesis than the mere dialectical interplay of ideas. The chief players have been members of secret societies committed to an Ordo Ab Chao methodology. As Schaeffer so astutely observed, there can be no other terminus (but chaos) when antithesis dies (Schaeffer, The God Who Is There, p. 38). Before moving on, it should be noted that the logic of antithesis has not since disappeared in every area of human thought and activity. It couldnt - although the areas of its application continue to shrink as the years go by. It does not, however, apply where PATTERNS and PROCESSES are concerned, which the Dialectic masters insist have primacy over facts. The Pathway from Hume to Hegel The so called Copernican revolution of the 16th century, is said to have altered mans concept of himself and the universe; and to have laid the basis for the new undogmatic science. David Hume (1711-76) saw himself as a counterCopernican revolutionary (the Dialectic is a pendulum): Whereas Copernicus had taken the Earth and by implication, man from the centre of the universe, Hume put man back at the centre. Copernicus had championed objective scientific enquiry. Hume conversely argued with devastating effectiveness that nothing of the external world could be known objectively. Accepting the Cartesian doctrine of a veil of appearance and a great divide between consciousness and stuff, Hume proposed that all man could ever know were the appearances in the mind (A Dictionary of Philosophy, p. 143). Hume, in particular, attacked the scientific concept of causality as an objective feature of the universe. He argued that the idea that one event could exercise a compulsive influence upon another event, from which it is separated in space and time, cannot be shown to be a necessary feature of the external world, either by means of reason or experience. All we can logically affirm, he argued, is that there exists a regularity of sequence between certain types of events. Mechanism, said Hume, was purely a determination of the mind, a practically useful hypothesis (Joad, Guide to Philosophy, p. 534). As to the possibility of science laying a prescriptive basis for morality, Hume argued that the prescriptions of morality can never be deducted from the descriptions of Nature (and they cant). One cannot, as he put it, logically derive an ought (a categorical moral prescription) from an is (the particulars of the natural world). Humes enlightened scepticism didnt have a great deal of influence on the science of the day (its only beginning to have its effect today). But he stirred up the philosophers, in particular Immanuel Kant (1720-1804). In his response to Hume (who he claimed had stirred him from a state of dogmatic slumber), Kant introduced (actually reintroduced the Platonic emphasis on knowledge) a way of thinking which shifted the emphasis in knowledge from the object to the

371

perceiving subject. The world, as we perceive it is, according to Kant, significantly shaped by the experiencing subject rather than the object being observed. Kant proposed, as has been previously noted, that without the minds activity in perception the world (of sensation) would be chaotic and formless (a bit like it was in Genesis 1:2). The human mind is thus, for Kant, a lawgiver (likened to Platos Demiurge) imposing certain Ideas or categories on sensory stimuli creating intelligible unities. Besides the empirical self, with which we are all familiar, Kant postulated the existence of a higher, nominal or transcendental Self. The nominal Selves are collectively a Kingdom in which all virtue, goodness, love and God are located. The works of Kant are extremely difficult to read and analyse. Kant himself described one of his most important works, The Critique of Pure Reason, as dry, obscure, contrary to all ordinary ideas, and prolix to boot. Nevertheless, as far as he was concerned his ideas were a Copernican revolution in philosophy. And they were. They exerted an enormous influence on subsequent philosophy, especially the idealism of Fichte, Schelling and Hegel. C. G. Jung regarded Kants emphases in knowledge as having dealt the death blow to Aristotelian metaphysics and to have paved the way for a rebirth of the Platonic spirit (Jung, Four Archetypes). Kant, as we have seen, had begun the movement in thought which culminated in the philosophy of Hegel, which Feuerbach described as Neo-Platonism in German form. Hegels Neo-Platonism in German Form. Hegel rejected orthodox Christianity because, he argued, it had failed: failed because Christian love does not allow man to feel at home in his world; failed because it did not affect a pantheistic union of subject and object as the Greek religions had; and failed because it insisted on positivity (absolutes and antithesis) in religion. For Hegel, positivity was the mark of a failure in religion. Objectivity in religion is dead; subjectivity, involving all of mans sentiments and aspirations, impulses of action, and so forth, is where, for Hegel, religion is alive as it had been in the Eleusinian and Orphic Mysteries (which Hegel had considered largely dead and in need of resurrection). (Elie Kedourie, Hegel and Marx). But Greek philosophy at the time of Hegel was hardly dead. It just wasnt strong in the general public domain not in terms of dialectical thinking. It was Hegels job to take it there in Germany for starters. The roots had been planted by the early Romantic philosophers (e.g. the notion of the General Will), and the stimulation of a powerful romantic spirit in France, and the rise of nationalism. It was Hegels task to spread Dialectical pantheism down to the nook and cranny of every aspect of human thought and experience. Moreover in systematizing dialectics, he provided the basis for the development of a science of Dialectic (for

372

the Dialectic controllers), the facilitating ideas of which, could then be imposed upon the masses through every faculty of learning from kindergarten to university. The One World System which the Illuminati are working towards is, of course, the Antichrist system described in the Bible, e.g., in Revelation Chapter 13. The apostle John was the first (that we know of) to use the term Antichrist and he did so first in reference to the Gnosticism of Cerinthus, the central heresy of which (the denial that Jesus is the Christ) is denounced in his first Epistle, chapter 2, verse 22. As has been noted, the heresy is the central doctrine of Blavatskian Theosophy and the New Age Movement. Cerinthian theology was based on the middle Platonism of Philo, the precursor of Neo-Platonism proper (Stace). Philo, as we have seen, introduced into Christian theology the allegorical method of Biblical interpretation, and laid the foundations for Catholic theology. It needs to be emphasised that when you Platonise Christianity you Gnosticise it. There are no Platonic areas in Christianity. The body and the intellect are not minimised: Christ is Lord of the whole man, body, soul and spirit. The Catholic church, we have seen, has played a significant part in the preservation of the Alexandrian tradition and, after Aquinas and the introduction of Aristotelian methodology and autonomous fields of study (after which Nature began to eat up Grace) there was a push to reinstate Plato, as a powerful ally of the Faith of Christ in the warfare against (the rising) materialism and naturalism (The New Catholic Dictionary, 1929 edition, p. 768). The challenge of naturalism didnt, of course, only affect Catholicism. By the nineteenth century the challenge had become pronounced throughout Christianity and simple faith in every word of God (in the literal sense) became increasingly held to ridicule (e.g., the belief in six day creation, a young earth, miracles, etc.). In response to what appeared to be irrefutable evidence against the Biblical account of natural and historical matters, there was an increasing tendency within the church to adopt a divided concept of truth, to hermetically isolate spiritual truths from the truths of nature, and to define faith as not a mere believing of historical things, and upon inartificial arguments, or testimonies only, but as something stemming from a certain higher and diviner power of the soul. Of course a divided concept of truth and knowledge has the advantage of making the things of faith impervious to the attacks of sceptics. But it has the disadvantage, not only of removing rationality and rational grounds from faith, but of making the things of faith inexpressible. Religious words, when cut away from the historical and rational, become indefinable, and unable to communicate religious truth. All you are left with, as Schaeffer points out, is an illusion of meaning, plus the highly motivated reaction men have on the basis of the connotation of words (Escape From Reason, p. 53).

373

Hermes in the Churches The idea that God cannot be found in words written on the page of a book but can only be found in unthinking awareness (via the stimulation of symbols, images, numbers and metaphors) is based on the Hermetic division of truth. When the New Ager preaches that man needs to learn how to act in a materialistic waybut act from a spiritual centre and awareness and guidance that we have contacted through our inner attunements and meditations, he is teaching the Hermetic dichotomy (David Spangler, Reflections on the Christ, p. 49). When the Charismatic teaches that to really get into the things of God one almost has to by-pass the brain and operate from the inner man, he is likewise preaching Hermeticism (Kenneth Hagin, Right and Wrong Thinking, p. 27). Hermetic Alchemy is all about making men into gods through separation from the external world and after tapping into ones hidden powers reuniting with the physical at a higher level of being. The first major premise of Gnosticism is that ignorance, not sin, is the principle predicament of man (the cause of his suffering and lack of fulfilment). The second major premise of Gnosticism is that the psyche bears within itself the potential for liberation or destruction (both premises, as Pagels notes are also fundamental to modern psychotherapy (The Gnostic Gospels, p. 133). What the individual needs to do, as has been previously noted, is to bring forth what is within you. Some Gnostic groups identified an abyss or depth from which Mind (indeed all things) arose. There is, once again, a parallel in modern psychology, Freudian-Jungian psychology being often referred to as Depth psychology. E.W. Kenyon (the father of Charismaticism) is similarly preaching it when he says that those who have gone outside the realm of the senses, outside the realm of Sense Knowledgehave passed into the realm of God, the spirit realm. Such men and women are supermen and superwomen (Kenyon, The Hidden Man, p. 158). Elsewhere he speaks of such people as no longer (walking) as natural men. They belong to the love class, the miracle class. They are in the Jesus class. They have graduated from the lower class (Kenyon, Identification, pp. 60-61). Whenever Christianity is Platonised, as the above writers are doing, it is Gnosticised. Divine Gnosis and the Dialectic of Sex Gnosticism is, essentially, the synthesising of the doctrines of the Mysteries, (which were systems of Gnosis akin) with Christianity. Agnes notes that as Gnosticism took possession of the field both East and West, the Mysteries assumed an increasing Gnostic character (ibid, p. 54). The Gnostics were the arch enemies of Christianity in the early years, and as noted, appeared to have almost overwhelmed the Church in the Great Gnostic Crisis of the late second century (I say appeared to have. The true Church, the Body of Christ, cannot be overwhelmed by the forces of Hell). Gnosticism was suppressed, but it did not go away, but like the Devil in his failed encounter with the Lord in the wilderness

374

departed from him for a season waiting for a more opportune time. Gnosticism is today back on the scene, stronger than ever a much greater threat to Biblical Christianity than it was in the second century. It is the core doctrine of the Great Apostasy. My main concern in this part, is the Male-Female Dialectic aspect of Gnosticism of which I have yet to see anything of any worth written. To reasonably understand this essential aspect of Gnosticism you need to have a reasonable grasp of Hegelian Dialectic philosophy and some knowledge of Jungian Depth psychology (Analytical Psychology). And you especially need to be carrying no Feminist presuppositional baggage. At about the time that Kant began laying the groundwork for the absorption of the Mystery Dialectic into mainstream thinking, feminists such as Mary Wollstonecraft (1759-97), with her Vindications of the Rights of Women (1792), got working on equalizing the sexes, including the pushing for equal opportunities in education (a feature of the Platonic Republic). Wollstonecraft, knowingly or unknowingly was following Illuminati instructions. It is noteworthy that Neil Wilgus in his An Illuminated Chronology, besides listing 1775 as the date Kant discovers Humes heretical ideas, as well as Kants birth and death dates and the date (1781) of the publication of his Critique of Pure Reason, also lists Wollstonecrafts birth and death dates (Wilgus, The Illuminoids, Secret Societies and Political Paranoia, New English Library/Times Mirror, 1978, Ch. 5). Weishaupt was a follower of Plato, commissioned by the House of Rothschild to found the Illuminati and begin working in earnest towards the establishment of a Global, Mystery Republic, along the lines of that envisioned by Plato. In this Utopian Kingdom women were to enjoy full equality. The reader who thinks that Feminism has anything to offer womanhood should read Platos Republic and some of the Illuminati documents concerning the subject. They should also read Dr. John Colemans The Committee of 300. Among the original documents of the Illuminati discovered and seized by the Bavarian Government, are instructions on the establishment of a Feminist movement to serve the Illuminatis ends. Some of the documents were published in John Robisons Proofs of a Conspiracy, first published 1798 (reprinted by Western Islands Publication, 1967). One instruction, issued about 1786 by Weishaupt himself, reads: There is no way of influencing men so powerfully as by means of the women. These should therefore be our chief study; we should insinuate ourselves into their good opinion, give them hints of emancipation from the tyranny of public opinion, and of standing up for themselves; it will be an immense relief to their enslaved minds to be free from any one bond of restraint, and it will fire them the more, and cause them to work for us with zeal, without knowing that they do so; for they will only be indulging their own desire for personal admiration.

375

Modern Feminism has certainly more-than- met its Illuminati expectations: its goals of destroying the family, the European (DWEM) Christian based culture, traditional patriarchal Christianity, the European race (abortion; careers before children) the Western industrial world (through the movements support of GreenEarth initiatives) and so forth. It has also had a major role in promoting an All you need is Love Communitarian World Order. All the above has been achieved under the banner of the pursuit of equality, or the New Age Gnostic veneer of raising and anchoring the feminine consciousness in the Mass Mind. Gnostic Humanism We have seen that todays humanists, both secular and religious, believe, along with the Gnostics, that human beings have latent powers and potentialities which ought to be liberated. Both believe that the true self (humanism) or god within (Gnosticism) needs to be discovered and brought forth into consciousness if these potentialities are to be realised. And both believe that beyond the plurality of liberated selves there needs to be a single Something in which all the varieties of human experiences are fused or brought into balance. Weve seen that Rousseaus concept of liberty was underpinned by the idea of the general will, a power in man by which the common good is realised. Weve also seen that French revolutionary idea of equality quickly evolved into an equalitarian or common ideal. Those who marched under its banner did not set out to knock down eighteenth century liberal individualism. Quite the contrary, they set out with a too perfectionist attitude towards the concept, and began tearing down every institution, social arrangements, and so forth, which stood in its way. The result was that man per se was set up as the ultimate reference point (Talmon). Mention has also been made of the Valentinian Gnostics concept of Anthropos, of the underlying nature of the collective entity, the archetype or collective essence of mankind. God, for these Gnostics, reveals Himself in the form of Anthropos. Is this any different to man per se being the sole standard? Is this any different from what humanism, whether secular or religious, preaches? When Kant emphasised the experiencing subject in knowledge; when he postulated a transcendental Self; when he spoke of a kingdom of higher selves in which God was located, he was, as has been previously stressed, laying the foundations for the Gnostic Anthropos and setting the stage for the end run of this monstrous heresy which today is literally defining everything. Before everything elseknow thyself (Silvanus); The Truth is Within You. Gnostics, as has been repeatedly stressed, teach that the self that we normally identify with (our ego identity) is not the real self. The real Self is asleep, as it were, and unaware of itself. Weve seen that certain Gnostics groups spoke of an unconscious Depth from which all things originated. Such Gnostics were, as Jung acknowledged, early Depth psychologists. According to Depth (psychology-theology) the things of the unconscious (Platonic ideas; Jungian

376

archetypes) need to be awakened, as it were, and raised into consciousness. Such things include the feminine element in man and the masculine element in women. Sigmund Freud was one of the first (popular) modern Depth psychologists (Von Hartmann was the first). But Freud did not subscribe to the idea of a Collective Unconscious (the Anthropos concept). Nor did he understand, according to feminists, the Feminine (Freud once confessed that he never understood women). Since Freud was conspicuously incapable of expressing or perhaps appreciating the Feminine, writes one Christian feminist, it is Jungian psychology that pretty well dominates the journey inward (The Force of the Feminine). Jung, more than any other psychologist, introduced Gnosticism (which he said gave substance to his psychology) into social consciousness (Memories, p. 196). The Gnostic Valentinus taught that all things originate from the depth, the abyss in psychological terms, the unconscious (Pagels, quoting Irenaeus, AH 1.11.1). Jung, in many ways a disciple of Valentinus (he was in possession of the original Valentinian Gospel of Truth), taught that the dominant sexual ego identity, which has been socially and otherwise conditioned in consciousness, is not the true self. Every person possesses an underdeveloped contra-sexual core into which one needs to tap and bring forth and assimilate into consciousness (the anima in the male personality, the animus in the female). Modern humanisms anti-sexist ideology is merely this doctrine restated in political terms. Self Love The Biblical injunction to love our neighbour as ourselves takes it for granted that people love themselves. Some argue that if we dont fully love ourselves we arent capable of fully loving others. Jungian Gnostics take it one step further. Loving yourself, they say, means loving that part of yourself which is your contra-sexual element. To be capable of really loving people you thus need to raise your contra-sexual side. In short, on the road to Gnosis, man feminizes, he acquires the feminine force; the woman masculinises (Gnostic Master Samael Aun Weor, Keys to Mental Dynamics). The Marxist Transcendent Self. Feminism is Earth Mother orientated and as such has naturally gravitated towards left, Marxist humanism, that is, materialistic dialectics. But can materialists consistently speak of finding a higher self? The Marxist feminist Shulamith Firestone, in her book The Dialectic of Sex, argues that Marxist materialist analysis, though essentially correct, does not go far enough. She argues that sexual duality, and hence female oppression, has its origins not in economics but in material nature. However, we can no longer justify the maintenance of a discriminatory sex system on grounds of its origin in nature, she says, because humanity has begun to transcend nature. There you have it: so called opposing presuppositional frameworks (those of Gnosticism and Materialism) are drawing the same conclusions?

377

One needs to constantly bear in mind that there really is no real difference between all expressions of humanism, whether left and right; Aristotle and Plato, world affirming and world transcending views: all are merely different statements about the same reality. And they are constantly blending. Aristotelian science, for example, merges with Platonic mysticism in, for example, Jungian psychology. What is the Big Bang theory of the origin of the universe but the Platonic Doctrine of Emanations restated (the scientific Big Bang theory does not fit the facts, only the theology)? What is evolutionary theory, including Evolutionary Humanism, but Aristotelian immanence, the realisation of something which is implicit in the self and in the universe? At the back of virtually every humanistic idea you will find the same source the Babylonian-Egyptian-Greek Mysteries. Man as Androgynous: Homosexual, Bisexual, Intersexual or Transgendernatured Theosophical Gnostics refer to the archetype man, Adam Kadmon, who in his individuality or unity is vet dual, or bisexual, the Greek Didymus, for he is the prototype of all humanity (H.P. Blavatsky, Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, p. 213). It is not uncommon for Biblical feminists to preach this idea that as Eve was made by God from Adam, Adam was bisexual or androgynous!!! Taken a step further, God, in whose image Adam was made is androgynous. The Lord Jesus, as the expressed image of God is likewise depicted as androgynous (as are his Mystery mimics Dionysus and Eros). Feminists advise young women to listen to their inner voice, which may not, of course, speak in such religious terms as in the examples given above. The inner voice is unlikely to say, for example, that every woman who will make herself male (or more male-like) will enter the kingdom of heaven. The idea will be expressed in more suitable humanistic terms. Self-realization (the liberating of womens powers and potentialities), it will whisper, is not achieved in the home having children. No, that is a product of male oppression, of patriarchy and keeping women in their place. Self-realisation, it will tell them, is achieved in the market-place, in a career, and doing the sorts of things men do, even evaluating their performance in terms of masculine standards. Most feminists insist that they have not surrendered their femininity (I remember a woman body-builder, obviously on steroids, with a body like a man, insisting she had not surrendered her femininity). But what is more feminine than staying at home, having children and being a mother? But Firestone would say, Humanity has begun to transcend nature. Biblical feminists, misquoting Galatians 3:28 say much the same thing. Sexual characteristics and role differentiation only applied when we were in the natural, in the physical, they say. It no longer applies now that we are in the Spirit. How does this sort of thinking filter into Christianity? The world (from which Christians are told to remain unspotted from) has a natural tendency to encroach

378

into Christianity, especially in an age of declining faith. The whole direction of Christian feminism, writes Margaret Anne Franklin, is not just to ensure that women have the status in the Church that they see as rightly theirs, but explore the subtle and complicated business of femininity and masculinity and to bring about a union of the best parts of these in each person; to heal and not to divide; to make whole and not to put asunder. The division into two mutually antagonistic poles of being, masculine and feminine, Christian feminists see as one of the results of the Fall, perhaps the chief result. They believe that Christ came to rebuild the bridges between every part of our divided nature, that this particular division is bridgeable and indeed has to be bridged if we are to be whole human beings, and that it is in continuing the work of redemption to try to do so (Introduction to Franklins edited, The Force of the Feminine). Is homosexuality an expression of the transcending of the restraints of materialistic gender or the extending of its materialistic boundaries? Is sexual synthesis, in other words, a doorway to homosexuality? If men and women are essentially the same at the higher or deeper level, then not only is homosexuality an option, it is a sign that one has reached a higher level of self realisation. The god of Orphism was the bearded male androgyne Dionysus the undivided man. As the living force of nature Dionysus was usually worshipped, not formally in a temple or cave, but in natural surroundings. And what happens to those who worship the creation rather than the Creator, the living force in things (Dionysus was often worshipped in the shape of a bull)? Scriptures says that they are given up by God to vile affections and a reprobate mind, the men sleeping with men, and the women, with women (Romans 1: 23-28). What do the current Green parties, supposedly dedicated to Nature and the natural, stand for? Homosexuality and same sex marriages. Perhaps they too see themselves as having transcended or extended the boundaries of Nature? Homosexuality, an example of sexual synthesis, once considered abnormal and unhealthy, is now regarded as quite normal and healthy. The Australian Government is totally committed to supporting this healthy community component, and has moved to have all discrimination in law against homosexuals of both sexes, especially homosexual couples totally eliminated (discrimination in regard to taxation, social security, superannuation, work place laws, education assistance, and other entitlements). It was reported early in 2008, that an official contingent from the Australian Defence Force would be, for the first time, marching in that years Mardi Gras (Weekend Australian, March 1-2, 2008). According to the Jungian priest John Sanford, the Mystery of the coming kingdom of God is expressed in the image of the undivided man (Christ to him is, like Dionysus, a male androgyne). Death, he says, comes through division. The men of the resurrection are those who belong to the kingdom those who have united the opposites. In support of the notion, Sandford quotes the Gnostic Gospel of Thomas: When you make the two one, and you make the inner as the outer and

379

the outer as the inner and the above as the below (the centre point of Hermeticism), and when you make male and female into a single one, so that the male will not be male and the female not be femalethen you shall enter the kingdom (Logion 22). Hermaphrodite Resurrection The process of dying (to the old sexual self) and resurrection (to the new sexually synthesised self) is identified in the myth of the hermaphrodite. The Hermetic Alchemists symbol of a king and queen sexually united in a bath is rooted in the myth of Hermaphroditus and Salmicas. Both die in order that a higher sexually synthesised being may emerge. The Phoenix likewise becomes an hermaphrodite in order to recreate itself. Transference In Jungian psychology the idea appears in the doctrine of transference (known as soul sharing in the occult): the effect that one mind may have upon another in the individuation process. Transference is said to take place via the great spirit Eros (Lord Synthesis). Elements within one individual are fired by another and brought to completion. Although it occurs more commonly between men and women, transference does not have to be between opposite sexes. John Sanford says that it can, indeed should take place between a man and another man, particularly between a man and a youth (a person, akin to an androgyne, of undeveloped sexuality). It is possible, he writes, for a man to recognise that his (erotic) feeling for another man is his longing for the androgyne, a reflection of the deep desire to realise the union of opposites within himself, and to the reality of this greatest of archetypes as the foundation of his own being. Androgyny is the ultimate union of male and female in a higher godlike being he wrote. The figure of the androgyne is best represented in the figure of a divine youth. Christ, says Sanford, has often been likened to a brilliant and shining youth. He quotes Berdyaev (1874-1948): Only a virgin-boy, a man-androgyne, is the image and likeness of God (John A. Sanford,
The Kingdom Within, Paulist Press, New York/Ramsey, 1970, pp. 188-214, words in brackets added).

The average Christian is unlikely to endorse much of the above. Nevertheless, to the extent that he or she endorses any of it (e.g., non-sexist equality) they have put their faith in it. The union of the sexual opposites is at the heart of the Mystery religions and the secret societies and virtually all its symbolism: the conjoining of the square (female) and the compass (male) in Freemasonry; the double headed eagle: the double bird of generation; the interlocked triangles (the male pointing upwards, the female pointing downwards), representing also the double divinity, the Dual Principle; the Lotus, a symbol of androgyny, and of reproduction and regeneration without male pollen; the alternating Sun (male), the Moon (female); the I the male organ, the O, the female organ (reversed I believe in Isis and

380

Osiris); the pentagram representing, among other things, Bi sexuality; the Tau Cross, the union of male and female, and so on and so on. Even The Christ, in secret society occult jargon means, the Christ force or Sex force not Jesus Christ (Queenborough, Occult Theocracy, Appendix iii, p. 714) in other words the androgyne Eros. The Orphic god Dionysus, the chief mimicker of Christ, is, as we have seen, also an androgyne. God as Androgynous/Bisexual/Father and Mother/Father Mother and Son Groothuis, in his otherwise very good book, Unmasking the New Age, states that the male imagery of God in the Bible neither deprecates women nor excludes feminine traits from Gods character. Both men and women are made in Gods image (p. 139). What does he mean feminine traits in Gods character? This false notion is being pushed even in conservative circles of Christianity. The integration of masculine and feminine traits in God (making God a Him/Her) and consequently in man (made in His/Her image) is characteristic of the Mysteries and Gnosticism, not Christianity. That God exists beyond the biological level does not imply that gender characteristics are superficial qualities with no relevance beyond the physical dimension. Scripture nowhere indicates this. In fact it implies the opposite. God the Father From Holy Scripture we know that God is a person, and that he is to be addressed as Father. Scripture does not say God is like a father (male imagery). It says He is a father, e.g., Thou art my father, my God, and the rock of my salvation (Psalm 89:26), I am a father to Israel (Jer 31:9), is he not he, thy father (Deut 32:6), He shall be called Everlasting Father (Isaiah 9:6), Doubtless thought art our father (Isaiah 63:16), Our Father who art in Heaven, pray to the father in my name, and so forth. God is so masculine that all of us are feminine in relation to Him. Metaphysically, God is the Creator, our loving Protector, Provider, Sustainer, Guardian, Guide, Lawgiver, and Judge. For us Christians, the Lord Jesus is the Bridegroom, we are the bride, He is the Husband, we are the wife, and, in our relationship with Him, we are to be as a loving dutiful wife: passive, submissive, yielding, waiting, quiet, and, of course, faithful. The alternative is, whether one realises it or not, is to be in a similar relationship with that most malevolent of masculine beings, the Devil. You gotta serve somebody, as the Bob Dylan song goes. It may be the Devil, or it may be the Lord. But you gotta serve somebody
(from his album, Slow Train Coming).

On the subject of the gender of spiritual wickedness in high places, of the Rulers of the Darkness of this World, it needs to be stressed that there are no feminine rulers of darkness. There are only fallen masculine angels, who may appear as either sex or both as it suits them.

381

The emphasis in worship in the Mystery religions is, as we have seen, on the Divine Mother and her son. The father God is pretty much out of the picture. Hislop notes that wherever the Goddess is elevated the Father God recedes (The Two Babylons). Certain Gnostic groups made a ritual of pushing him out. The Valentinians, for example, had to renounce the creator, law-giving God of Israel, whom they called the Demiurge, in their initiation ritual. The Demiurge was regarded as an evil god or lesser divine being, who makes unreasonable demands on men: he gives the law and judges those who violate it (a god of dogmatic definitions and exclusions). Such Gnostic initiates were required to formally reject the creators authority and all his demands as foolishness. Pagels writes that before gaining gnosis the candidate worshipped the Demiurge, mistaking him for the true God: now through the sacrament of redemption, the candidate indicates that he has been released from the Demiurges power (Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels, p. 62). Jesus the Man Though few professing Christians would go so far as to deny that Jesus lived on earth as a man, many have a concept of him as a soft, male androgyne, (like the bearded Dionysus), which in no way agrees with His depiction in the Gospels, and the Book of Revelation. We have all been so exposed to worldly Mystery based propaganda that the complexities of gender differentiation have become blurred. If a man exhibits sensitivity, he is said to be in touch with his feminine side; if a women is assertive, shes in touch her masculine side, and so forth. The subject is covered more fully in the appendix at the end of this part headed, The Complexities of Gender. Wisdom Theology An increasing number of professing Christians, and not just feminists, are subscribing to what is called, Wisdom Theology, which depicts the Holy Spirit (Wisdom) as feminine, on the basis that wisdom in the OT is a feminine noun. Ive yet to encounter a theology called Folly Theology on the basis that folly in the OT is a feminine noun. All Hebrew nouns are either masculine or feminine, and you dont build doctrines on the gender of nouns. The English refer to their ships as she, the Germans to their ship the Bismarck as he. The English live in the Motherland; the Germans in the Fatherland. It would be ridiculous to ask, what is a ship or country male or female? The Hebrew word for spirit is feminine. But in its translation into Greek it becomes a neuter noun. So what do the Wisdom theologians say to that? Of significant noteworthiness in this regard is the fact that the writers of the New Testament broke a grammatical rule (pronouns must agree in gender with their nouns) by referring to the Holy Spirit not as It but as He (e.g., in John 14:26, 15:26 and 16:13-14). Wisdom theology has its roots, not in the gender of a noun, but in ancient Babylonian goddess worship. The first of the great goddesses of Babylon, the

382

deified Semiramis was called DLune, the Dove. An Orphic Hymn refers to Juno (DLune without the article) as Joves blessed Queen. A Christian feminism apologist, Tony Kelly, in his contribution to The Force of the Feminine (Christian Conversion and the Feminine) refers to another tradition in Israels effort to evoke the meaning of its experience of the Divine. This is usually called Wisdom Theology, in which the dominant characteristic of God is Sophia (wisdom), not only a feminine word, but one that connotes many aspects of the Feminine (for example, mother, bride, beloved, sister, healer, creator, artist). This style of monotheistic theology IS NOT (emphasis added) intent on distancing itself from pagan nature-religions and fertility cults. It is an inclusive theology. It attempts to evoke the all-pervasive, all comprehending and creative presence and creative presence of God in all histories and cultures even if she dwells uniquely in Israel (Kelly quotes much of the above from Elizabeth Schussler-Fiorenzas In
Memory of Her: A Feminist Theological Reconstruction of Christian Origins).

The Illuminati lackey Helena Blavatsky correctly notes that nearly every Gnostic sect considered it (the Holy Ghost) a Female Power, whether they called it Sophia, the Divine Intellect, of the Female Spiritus, the astral light (Isis Unveiled, II, p. 193). She also correctly identifies the Virgin Mary (as worshipped as the Mother of God) as the anthropomorphized Isis (II, p. 41, words in brackets added). Isis Unveiled Perhaps no God or Goddess, writes Arthur Versluis, has ever enjoyed the worship and celebration of so many throughout the ancient civilized world, from the earliest times up to and through the time of Christianity, as did Isis. Indeed, even after Isis herself had vanished under that name, She of the Many Names continued under the guise of the Virgin Mary, Who in turn assumed many of the functions that Isis had served in earlier epochs. Versluis goes on to say that Isis is Mediatrix between the Celestial and the terrestrial. However great her fame and focus, Isis, he says, cannot be understood apart from Osiris. Both gods are indivisible (Versluis, The Egyptian Mysteries, pp. 31; 40). In the Egyptian Mysteries both gods, says Versluis, are bound up with the ascent of the soul. In this ascent, as has been previously noted, Isis signifies the dynamic motive aspectOsiris the Intelligible Centre, the initiate drawing upon the former in order to realise the latter, in a polarised alternation. By awakening Isis, says Versluis, the worshipper arouses Her power, glimpsing Divine Reality (Osiris resurrected), and later again awakening to Her power in an even greater degree, each being a step in an ascent between two poles in which reality are one. ALWAYS THE FEMININE POWER INITIATES OR MOTIVATES the process, just as Eve did in Eden. In this respect, reason (Osiris) is really a servant to the subjective self, the handmaid to the passions. Another name for Humanism is Rationalism (the rationalizing of human rebellion). And Rationalism sees itself advancing in a pattern of polarised alternation similar to the ancient Egyptian

383

Mystery process of Isis and Osiris. Its commitment to the empowering of women (the power of Isis awakened) is likewise in line with the Mystery process. At the Council of Trent (AD 325), long after the Great Gnostic Crisis (after Gnosticism and its Wisdom Theology had retreated from the public arena), the Babylonian goddess appeared yet again on the scene in Christianity (as the Virgin Mary). She appears in the dogma of the Egyptian Christian representatives at the assembly. The council had been convened primarily to deal with the heresy of Arius, who denied the true divinity of Christ. This they did, but as Hislop notes, not without the help of men who gave distinct indications of a desire to put the creature on a level with the Creator, to set the Virgin-mother side by side with her Son. The Melchite section, that is the representatives of the so-called Christianity of Egypt (Alexandria was harbour and rallying point for Gnostic groups) held that there were three persons in the Trinity the Father, the Virgin Mary and the Messiah their Son (Hislop, TTB, p. 82, words in brackets added). Helena Blavatsky (or whoever wrote the monstrous work attributed to her) is correct in her agreement that the Virgin Mary of Catholicism is only Isis rechristened. Cyril, the Bishop of Alexandria (at the time of the Nicene Council), she says, had openly embraced the cause of Isis, the Egyptian goddess, and had anthropomorphized into Mary the Mother of God (H.P. Blavatsky, Isis Unveiled, vol. 2, p. 41). Catholic theologians will not, of course, admit such idolatry. Father John Henry Newman (1801-90), for example, argued that the Church of Rome is not idolatrous (in regard to its adoration of the Virgin Mary), unless Aryanism is orthodoxy. This is the very poetry of blasphemy, comments Hislop (Newman was a much acclaimed author and poet). What Father Newman is saying is this, says Hislop: If Christ be admitted to be truly and properly God, and worthy of Divine honours, His mother, from whom he derived merely his humanity, must be admitted to be the same, must be raised far above the level of all creatures, and be worshipped as a partaker of the godhead (ibid, p. 82-83). The Coming Struggle Between the Rising Harlot and the Faithful There is an idea currently moving about Charismatic prophetic circles which says that the Church is about to enter a period of unprecedented internal chaos. Rick Joyner, for example, has prophesised that the church is going to go through a period of great inner struggle and turmoil, its progressive elements coming into increasing conflict with its restraining elements. He compared the struggle to the American Civil War, which at times looked as if it would permanently tear the country apart, but in the end produced a better, stronger America; initiated a New Era. The church, says Joyner, will similarly emerge from the conflict collectively transformed. It is some time since I read Joyners book and the terms used by him may be different, but the gist of the message is the same out of the struggle within the Church will emerge a New Church Order. And the New Church

384

Order, all the evidence (Biblical and non-Biblical) indicates, will be dominated by a feminine figure. The Catholic prophet, Don Bosco, in 1862, had a vision of the end days. There will be chaos in the Church, he wrote. Tranquillity will not return until the Pope succeeds in anchoring the boat of Peter between the two pillars of Eucharistic devotion and devotion to Our Lady (male and female posts with a boatman in between). It smacks of secret society symbolism doesnt it of the two pillars: Jakin (representing the female organ) and Boaz (the male organ): a corruption of the two pillars on the porch and at the entrance to Solomons Temple (1 Kings 7:21): Jachin (He shall establish) and Boaz (In It is strength). The Biblical pillars represent the entrance to the Temple of the Holy Ghost the Christians body, not the temple of the Harlot. The idea of all Christendom gravitating back to the Mother church was until recently, preposterous. But since Vatican 2, Earth Summit 92, 9/11 (and the dialectic management of the resultant clash between Neo-Conservative sponsored Christianity and Illuminati managed Moslem extremism), and the rise of such Church movements as Alpha, Purpose Driven, Emerging and CGM, the idea is not only regarded as possible, but as an imperative necessity. The Roman Church, it will be recalled, is regarded by New Agers as having a role as unifier of the Christian approach. But could Romanism be a unifier of other religious approaches? The fact that large numbers of Muslims are praying in Catholic churches is not all that difficult to accept. As mentioned at the beginning of this chapter, elements of the Alexandrian tradition, in particular the philosophy of Philo, influenced the development of the Islamic (Sufi) mystical tradition. And it is noteworthy that something of Gnosticism is in the Koran. In Sura 4:157 which refers to the Jewish boast that We killed Messiah, the Koran says, but they killed him not, nor crucified him, but the resemblance of Iesa (Jesus) was put over another man (and they killed that man). Bertrand Russell, commenting on this Koran passage, notes that Mohammed had adopted the view of the Docetic Gnostics who taught that it was a mere phantom (a resemblance of Jesus) that hung on the Cross. In this way, says Russell, something of Gnosticism passed over into the orthodox doctrine of Islam (Bertrand Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 326). In the Muslim publication, Towards Understanding Islam, by Abul Ala Mawdudi, we read, The Muslim world, after attaining political independence, is now engaged in an ideological effort to rediscover its cultural personality. By drawing upon its own SPIRITUAL and historical SOURCES it is trying to develop NEW ATTITUDES and roles for restructuring its own society and for the ESTABLISHMENT of A NEW WORLD ORDERThe Muslims look upon the CRISIS of the twentieth century as a CRISIS of values and belief and that THE WAY OUT of the human predicament lies in the construction of A NEW SOCIAL

385

ORDERIslam, therefore suggests that it is only through summonsing mankind towards a NEW VISION OF MAN and society that its house can be set in orderThe approach must be ideological. The real objective which inspires the Muslims, is not a package of economic and political concessions nor even certain changes in the economic superstructure, but the construction of a NEW WORLD ORDER, with its own framework of ideals, values and foundationsHarmonizing of mans will with the Will of God leads to the harmonization of different spheres of life under an all-embracing ideal (published by The Islamic Foundation, first printed 1980, reprinted 1990, pp. 9-10, emphasis added). The Hindus are on the same road via their doctrine of the true self or the Atman, which needs to be fired and brought into harmony with a raised new Universal Self. Theyre all in the same Dialectical Boat on its way to the New World Religious Order, the crises and shocks along the way providing the stimulus for the journey. Catholic Evangelism So, how are the Catholics roping in the apostate Protestants along with everyone else under the sun? They dont even have an Evangelist wing. Dont they? Besides the fact that there is a strong Roman evangelical movement working in the traditional Protestant manner of preaching by way of the Biblical word (with a few twists and turns), Romanism has been evangelizing in its own way (the non-verbal approach) for many decades, especially throughout the reign of John Paul II. Pope John Paul II travelled extensively kissing the ground of the nation he was visiting as he got off the aircraft, participating in prayer with people of every religious persuasion (including snake worshippers). And both secular and religious leaders of the world have been responding positively to the Popes initiatives. Even prominent Protestant ministers visited him, kissing his hand, in some cases taking Communion from him. At his death, Billy Graham paid homage to him, as did the religious leaders of every kind of faith (except doctrinal Christians). 33 degree Mason Graham, in his evangelical crusades, advised the converted, including the Catholics, to go back to their churches. Grahams Universalism has been out in the open for some years now. The fact that during his crusades he advised the converted, including the Catholics, to go back to their respective churches, is an early indicator that Graham is an agent of religious Synthesis (although I dont deny the genuine conversion of many thousands who attended his early crusades). But the Pope is a better agent of synthesis than Graham (at the Popes death Graham admitted that the Pope was a better man then himself). The Pope remains the most recognised and celebrated religious leader in the world, and as such the most powerful agent for religious synthesis (the Mother church being the gravitating point of that synthesis). As said, many within Christendom have prophesised or simply concluded from the mounting evidence that the church is about to enter a period of inward struggle out

386

of which will emerge a significantly transformed Church, one that would fit comfortably into the New Global Order. New Agers have been predicting for some that there will be a great struggle in the churches before a final unity is achieved. Alice Bailey, for example, prophesised in 1957 that, The coming struggle will emerge within the churches themselvesThe fight will then spread to thinking men and women everywhere who, in protesting revolt, have denied orthodox churchianity and theology. What will the fight be over? Essentially it will be a contest of (sound) doctrine (and the logic of antithesis) verses experience (and the logic of synthesis). Marilyn Ferguson in The Aquarian Conspiracy (under the direction of Tavistock) writes: An increasing number of churches and synagogues have begun to ENLARGE THEIR CONTEXTnow the heretics are gaining ground, doctrine is losing its authority, and KNOWING IS SUPERSEDING BELIEF. The radical Centre of spiritual experience seems to be without doctrinethe teacher does not impart knowledge but technique. This is the TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE BY DIRECT EXPERIENCE. Doctrine on the one hand is second-hand knowledge, a danger (pp. 371,377, emphasis added). In other words the outcome of the struggle within the churches will be Gnosticism, the greatest synchronistic movement in religion since Orphism. And Rome, with its images and experiential emphasis in worship, will be its hub and headquarters. Mystery, Babylon the Great. Mystery, Babylon the Great it needs to be borne in mind is a two aspect system: first as the original fountain-head of Babylonian religion of mystic and idolatrous rites, and its influence on the religious and political world systems throughout church history culminating in the apostate ecumenical monstrosity symbolized as the Mother of Harlots; and second, as a literal city viewed in its political, economic and commercial aspects (The New Panorama Bible, Study Course No 4, Fleming H. Revell Company). In regards to the political aspect of the coming Babylonian system, it is noteworthy that the main entrance to ancient Babylon, the Ishtar Gate and adjoining wall, and the altar of Pergamus, which the Lord identified as where Satans seat (throne) is, are both in the Berlin Museum, not as reconstructions, but the actual structures. Add to this the fact that the EU parliamentary building in Strasbourg is modelled on (Peter Bruegels concept of) the Tower of Babel and European Union represents itself in a promotional brochure as the Babylonian tower and proclaims itself as a system of many tongues one voice (a reversal of the Babel judgement), and which supports a religious system of many faiths one voice, centred in Romanism (the EUs spiritual centre), and you have all the ingredients of the two sided Babylonian system of the end times.

387

The Image of the Beast. Gnosticism is an image, symbol based, rather than word based religion. Revelation 13: 14-15 speaks about the coming religious leader who organizes the making of an image of the beast (which had the wound by a sword, and did live) the worship of which he makes compulsory. The second Commandment forbids the making and bowing down to images. Reference has been made to the shift in the twentieth century from a word based to an image based culture. Gail A. Riplinger, in her book, In Awe of Thy Word, noting that the letters on the stone tablets given to Moses were ones which God himself had written (Exodus 24:12; 32:16), quotes Dr. Robert K. Logan: In fact it is our hypothesis that the phonetic alphabet, monotheism, and codified law were introduced for the first time to the Israelites by Moses at Mount Sinai in the form of the Ten CommandmentsThe written law replaced the craven image (p. 1172). The Suppression of the Second Commandment Romanism has always been an image-centred religion. As a young Catholic, I faithfully learnt my Catechism and the Ten Commandments. Years later I found when reading my Bible that the Second Commandment in the commandments I had learnt was missing. There was no, Thou shalt not make unto thee any craven image, or any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth: thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them(Exodus 20:4-5). Instead, I learnt the ninth commandment as, Thou shalt not covert thy neighbours wife, and the tenth as Thou shalt not covert thy neighbours goods. They had made two commandments out of the tenth and eliminated the second: the prohibition against making and bowing down to images, as is the Catholic practice (my Catechism also depicted Mary crushing the Serpents head!). If any church system has set itself up for the worship of the Image of the Beast it is Romanism (and all that is gravitating towards it!). Hislop puts forward the idea that the image to the beast of Revelation 13:14 is the Virgin Mother or the Madonna. He could be right. Hislop points out that the most popular image of the worship of the Babylonian deity Dagon was as a child in his mothers arms. In the natural course of events, he says, the mother came to be worshipped along with the child, yea, to be the favourite object of worship. Under the name Mithra, he was worshipped as Mesites, or The Mediator, she, as Aphrodite, or the Wrath-subduer, was called Mylitta, the Mediatrix. He, as the Sun-god, is the Lord of Heaven, she as the Moon-goddess, the Queen of Heaven. He is represented as Judge of the Dead, she as standing by his side, at the judgement seat in the unseen world. Significantly, He, after being killed by the sword, was fabled to have risen again and have ascended up to heaven (The Two Babylons, pp. 264-265). It is noteworthy that the Woman that appeared to the children at Fatima represented herself as the Mediator and the Wrath-subduer (of Christs wrath, that is).

388

Mary Co-Present in the Eucharist According to Catholic dogma, Mary was the second Eve as Christ was the second Adam (and hence co-Redemptrix). She is the Woman as Christ is the Man, and consequently she is co-present in the Eucharist. Hislop writes, according to the Eucharist doctrine of the Church, (the) presence of Mary in the Eucharist is true and real and not merely ideal or figurative; and, further, we read in the Popes decree of the Immaculate Conception, that the same Madonna, for this purpose wounded with the sword, rose from the dead, and being assumed up on high, became Queen of HeavenIf all this be so, says Hislop, who can fail to see that in the apostate community is to be found what precisely answers to the making and setting up in the heart of Christendom, of an Image to the Beast that had the wound by a sword and did live (ibid, p. 267.) Mention has been repeatedly made of Benjamin Crmes statement that the Catholic Churchs role is to be a unifier of the Christian approach. In this respect, says Crme, the symbols of Jesus and Mary are important to the process of unification. To the question, Why IS THE IMAGE of MARY apparently used so often when the Masters project visions for people? Benjamin Crme answered, There would be little point in projecting a vision of an unknown Master. The well-known and much-loved symbols of Jesus and Mary (in India, Krishna or the Mother) are used precisely because they are recognisable. Mary, especially, is adored as the ever loving and protective Mother (Maitreyas Mission, pp. 88, 103). Mary is also Our Lady of Peace. In recent years Mary has been appearing to Moslems all over the world, who, as mentioned earlier, are beginning to enter Catholic churches to pray. The Protestant Bridge to Romanism The Emerging Church Movement (ECM) is, it appears, being set up as a bridge between Protestantism and Roman Catholicism the unifier of the Christian expression. Christianity, as has been repeatedly stressed, is a word rather than image based approach to God man lives by every word of God rather than every religious image or symbol. The ECM speaks of preaching without words, and makes much of experiential worship (experiencing the within and the beyond). To promote the experience (the group elemental), music, lights, and symbolic aids (images, bells, etc.), are employed in its church services. The ECM, which, as one would expect, steers away from Biblical eschatology, especially, the premillennial, Rapture, coming Great Tribulation eschatology. The ECM rather promotes itself as a medieval church for a post-modern period (Post-modernism is characterised by a revolt against authority especially Biblical authority). Before continuing, it should be noted that in the Mystery religions of Greece one could either worship Apollo, the Olympian Sky god, formalistically, quietly and orderly in a temple, or Dionysus, the Earth god, informally (off your face) in the woods and fields. The former corresponds to something like classical Romanism

389

and the High Church of England, the latter to the current Charismatic Faith Movement. Though both stood in conflict with each other both were of the same spirit (Apollo and Dionysus were in antiquity the same god having their origins in Osiris and Nimrod) and among the higher Mystery initiates, both were regarded as legitimate, just as we are seeing today in the marrying of Romanism with Charismaticism and Protestantism in general. The Role of the Counterculture in the Current Move to Religious Synthesis. The counterculture was engineered to introduce, among other things, a new actually revamped old) spirituality into the world. Ferguson described the counterculture as the conscious embracing of irrationality from rock and drugs to bio-feedback, meditation, consciousness raising, yoga, mountain climbing, group therapy, and psychodrama The conscious embracing of irrationality! Isnt that what the Charismatic Faith people are doing? Let it go! Let it go! Let your mind go! There it is! Ahhh! When your mind has been turned off, the spirit (definitely not the Holy Spirit) may get you to do the monkey hop across the chairs or pews, strip off your clothes, fall down in a drugged like state, or merely shriek like a lunatic. Of course you can leave the Dionysian woods for the temple where you can light and stare at candles, burn incense, repetitively mutter breath-prayers (which Rick Warren encourages), walk the spiritual labyrinth, or simply worship before a statue or icon in silence, in contemplative prayer, or by means of a reverent liturgy. Or you can chant the rosary or listen to recordings of Benedictine monks. After several hours of meditating in this atmosphere you may be able to achieve alpha brain patterns, the state in which dreams occur, while still awake and meditating. Or you can synthesise the two approaches as is happening in the Emerging Church Gnostic Movement. Wendy Buester, quite accurately, likens the movement to a tsunami sweeping through the churches gathering them all together and carrying them into the New World Orders one world church. Sometimes (it is) subtle, she writes, other times obviously led by the Super Apostles of the Charismatics and Pentecostals. It is not easy to pin down, she adds, because it is a reformation happening that is bringing total union (Despatch, July, 2007, p. 8). The Great Mother Force for Synthesis The Gnostic psychologist Carl Jung, as has been noted, proposed that a longing for the exaltation of the Mother of God is an expression of a longing deep within the collective soul of man for a resolution of conflicts and for the coming of a peacemaker. Until the feminine is anchored and married to the masculine in humanitys concept of divinity, says Jung, the mediator making peace between enemies cannot be born in time.

390

Catholicism has been progressively shaped in the 20th century to elevate the Mother of God above that of her Son as in her Babylonian prototype. Reference has been made to the 1917 visions at Fatima, in Portugal. A woman in the form of a lovely lady reportedly appeared several times to three children while they were pasturing their sheep. Identifying herself as the Mother of God, the woman said that she was now the chief interceding on behalf of God restraining the hand of her Divine Son for striking the world with just punishment for its crimes. Catholics all over the world must become more devoted to the Mother of God, she said, if the world is to avoid being struck with punishment for its crimes. The Lord, she said, has confided the peace of the world to her. Protestants need to realise this too, say the Catholics, and come back to the Mother church, if the world is to have peace. We have seen that, up until Fatima, Mary had been regarded as Co-Redemptrix (a Redeemer equal to Christ). After Fatima, she became for many Catholics, the the Mediatrix of All Graces, including salvation. We have also seen that, since Fatima there has been an increased tendency among Catholics to pray to Mary for the forgiveness of ones SINS AGAINST HER. One Fatima inspired prayer says, I offer thisin reparation for the sins committed against the most sacred heart of Mary (Catholic booklet, Our Lady of Fatimas Peace Plan from Heaven, p. 30). In 1948, Pope Pius XII announced the Churchs intention to dedicate the world to the Immaculate Heart of the Virgin Mary. In 1952 Pius consecrated the world to Mary. This was confirmed in 1964 by Pope Paul VI and in 1982 by Pope John Paul II. Jung, as previously noted, welcomed worldwide trend towards incorporating femininity in the image of the divinity, because, he said, the feminine, like the masculine, demands an equally personal representation (Jung, Answer to Job, p. 171). Weve seen that Jung was particularly encouraged in this regard by the 1950 decree of Catholicism, which proclaimed the Assumption of Mary as part of divine revelation. The impulse to do this, says Jung, did not come from the Church hierarchy but from the masses, who have insisted more and more vehemently on this development. This longing, Jung linked to the desire for peace and with the birth in time of a Peacemaker. The empirical birth of a world Saviour (one who will resolve the threatening tensions between the opposites) cannot occur, according to Jung and the New Agers, until the feminine is metaphysically anchored in the figure of a divine woman united to a divine groom (satisfying the need of an archetype) and until the offspring of this union is perceived, recognised and declared by man (Jung, Answer to Job, p 167). Protestantism, says Jung, had opposed the metaphysical representation of women to its own detriment. It is out of touch, he says, with the tremendous archetypal happenings in the psyche of the individual and the masses. God, it is said, wants to become man, to continue the work which Christ

391

began. He cannot do this until the feminine is sufficiently anchored in the collective psyche; until masculine and feminine are duly blended in the mass mind. Isis, in other words, has to be sufficiently anchored to Osiris, the (lying) Word. In this respect, the emphasis, as we have seen, where motivational and other higher criteria is concerned, is upon the feminine (Isis). Moreover, in Jungian psychology, the centre of the whole personality (the Self) is located in the unconscious, which was for Jung feminine in general. The object of Jungian Individuation was to tap into and draw from this inner feminine power and assimilate its content into the conscious mind thereby realising the true (androgynous) Self. The Isis Qualities Feminine qualities, as we have seen, are regarded as tending more towards personalised thinking (empathy, compassion) and cooperative solutions to difficulties (affiliation). Women, according to Marilyn Ferguson (Tavistock), are neurologically more flexible, have a more fluid sense of time, and are more open to change than men (The Aquarian Conspiracy, pp. 246-249). Women are also regarded as being more intuitive than men, and, as spiritual awareness is said to function through intuition, women are represented as more spiritual than men (mens spirituality tending towards formal and stuffy religiosity). Intuition is identified as a right brain (feminine) activity. Left brain (masculine) activity, with its natural tendency towards dogmatic definitions and exclusions (antithesis) is said to inhibit its partner (the right brain) and consequently to obstruct the development of spiritual awareness. Therefore, men wishing to become more spiritual must develop their right feminine brain capacity (become more feminine). For the world to successfully integrate its diversity, become more co-operative, more flexible, more open to change, less given to strife, more communicative, less dogmatic, and in general more spiritual (in the Gnostic sense) it needs to raise and empower its feminine side. As has been repeatedly stressed, the above is all grounded in the BabylonianEgyptian Mysteries, where Isis (the force of the feminine) initiates and energises the ascent of the soul individually and collectively the ascent being characterised by a polarised alternation between Isis and Osiris. The Apollonian Management of the Dionysian Adam Weishaupt, it will be recalled, reminded his chief executive, Knigge, that, There is no way of influencing men so powerfully (and achieving our ends) as by means of the women Many Illuminati instructions concerning the exploitation of women could be quoted. One which surfaced recently, purporting to be from the Bilderbergers first meeting in 1954, states: The female element of society is ruled by emotion first and logic second. In the battle between logic and

392

imagination, imagination always wins, fantasy prevails, maternal instincts dominate so that the child comes first and the future comes second. Women, it goes on to say, must be conditioned to accept the transition to (Illuminati) reality when it comes or sooner (they are more flexible and more given to change). As the transition becomes more difficult to manage, the family unit must be carefully disintegrated, and state controlled public education and state operated child care centres must become more common and legally enforced so as to begin the detachment of the child from the mother and father at an early age. From the same document, regarding the men, the document states: The advertising media, etc., are (already) engaged to see to it that father-to-be is pussy whipped before or by the time he is married. He is taught that he either conforms to the social notch cut out for him or his sex life will be hobbled and his tender companionship will be zero (Uncensored, June-Sept, 2008, p. 50, words in brackets added, www.uncensored.co.nz). Empowering the Feminine UN Security Council Resolution 1325 calls for more women at every level of governance, and for women and gender issues to be included in all aspects of peacemaking and peace-keeping. Women as peace makers, peace-keepers and rulers! Women will be on top and the world will be better off for it. As for my people, says the Lord of an apostate Israel, children are their oppressors, and women rule over them (Isaiah 3:12). Dr Joyce Brothers, as noted earlier, subscribes to the idea that the current century will be the she century. Women will be will be on top, and the world will be, she says, better off for it (Joyce
Brothers interview in the Enquirer, also see her The Successful Woman, and Dr Ruth Westheimers The Value of the Family a Blueprint for the 21st Century).

The sexually connotative idea of women on top is in line with woman as initiators and motivators and males as responders, is a typical Satanic inversion of what God intended. We have seen that in the Mysteries (e.g., of Egypt) the feminine power initiates; the male power responds (as it was in Eden, when Eve initiated and Adam followed). Both Eves initiation and Adams submission to Eve are a reversal of God ordained roles. What was the Lords initial rebuke to Adam? Because thou did harken unto the voice of thy wife Eve led, and Adam followed into sin. Hendriksen, commenting on 1 Timothy 2: 12-15, notes that it is His (Gods) will that woman should influence mankind from the bottom up (i.e. by way of the child), not from the top down (i.e. not by way of the man).
(William Hendrikson, New Testament Commentary on 1 and 2 Timothy, The Banner of Truth Trust, 1976, p. 111).

Affirmative Action While waiting in the waiting room of a doctors surgery recently, I passed my time browsing through the available rubbish reading material. A (Skull and Bones controlled) Time magazine had an article on successful and powerful women.

393

On the subject of glamour, one woman said that, handbags and dresses are nice, but the real glamour is to be found in achievement in the market-place. The magazine reported that 30% of women in America now earn more than the men. Of course it is Illuminati policy to put women in the market place via affirmative action policies. Why? Because of the Satan-worshipping Illuminatis concern for womens welfare? Doesnt the Bible tell us that there is enmity between the Serpent and the woman and between her seed (the Lord Jesus Christ) and his seed? (Genesis 3:15). Weishaupt revealed to Von Knigge (in a letter which was seized by the Bavarian government) that the secret of Illuminism is patriarchy (published in Robisons Proofs of a Conspiracy). The Order of Skull and Bones in America refer to its elders as patriarchs. Feminism is aimed at overthrowing patriarchy. For what, matriarchy? No, unbeknown to them, for a different patriarchy, a Satanic patriarchy. Satan is a perverter and destroyer. Feminism (perverted femininity) is a means of destroying, not only the family, but what little dignity and freedoms women still possess. The traditional family, the place of womans greatest security and dignity, is now a minority group. In the US, a family of mum and dad and at least one kid, is now down to 1 in 6. The woman reader who wants to be horrified for what the Illuminati hierarchy have in store for them should read, John Colemans, The Committee of 300. Or they could read Platos Republic. The Woman can do Anything bumper-window sticker frequently seen on the vehicles of liberated ladies is a sad sign of the times. I remember a Sesame Street episode in which a liberated cow proposed to the world that she was going to jump over the Moon. The women who swallow such bumper sticker nonsense have no idea where they are being herded. Kermit the Frog, as TV journalist, was covering the Sesame Street episode. In his pre-jump interview with the cow, Im sure she said, Women can do anything! Well, to everyones amazement, she made it over the moon, but ended up splattered over the countryside when she came back to Earth. Women can do anything means they will be required whether they like it or not to do anything Big Brother requires of them. It means they can be drafted into a labour gang, forced into the sex trade (currently in Germany if a woman doesnt have a job and the only one going is in the whorehouse, thats where she goes or shes off benefits), or told to take a job in Weipa, NQ in summer, in a rock quarry, if that is the only one available. If theyre not up to doing anything the system requires of them, theyll be deemed to be unsustainable, and like the babies their liberation allows them to conveniently terminate, they too will be conveniently terminated. But for many, termination will be better than the alternative. In Platos Republic, the model for the approaching NWO, women are held in common. In the fully culminated NWO, Free sex shall be mandatory. Failure (on the part of women) to comply at least once by the age of twenty shall be punishable by severe reprisals against her person (Coleman, The Committee of
Three Hundred, 4th Edition, p. 307).

394

Footnotes

Gnosis and Propositional Truth The god Hermes is known as, the Divider of Speeches. Cush, the prototype of the god, was, it will be recalled, traditionally identified as the instigator of the rebellion at Babel, and thus the principal cause of Gods judgement in dividing the languages of the workers. But the god Hermes is the divider of words themselves: into esoteric and exoteric, symbolic and literal meanings. As we move further from a word based to an image based culture the literal meaning of words, especially in the religious sphere, will decline in importance. The domain of Hermes is the domain of Gnostic symbolic interpretation and experiential knowledge. Literal knowledge, for Gnostics, is just head knowledge; spiritual knowledge is direct, experiential knowledge. Gnosticism has sprouted everywhere in the churches, initially in the Charismatic Faith Movement; more recently it has taken off in the Emerging Church Movement. There was an article put out by the Let Us Reason Ministries, in which the writer correctly notes that 2 Corinthians 3:6 (a new testament, not of the letter but of the Spirit) has been subtly demeaned by the Gnostics; allegorized to mean that Scripture is a dead letter and what the Spirit is saying now is what is important. The author quotes Tenney, from his the God Chasers. A true God chaser is not happy with just past truth. He must have present truth. God chasers dont want to just study from the mouldy pages of what God has done; theyre anxious to see what God is doing. Tenney, the writer says, is talking about the Bible compared with what is happening as revival today. This is Gnostic in its approach, belittling the Word and exalting a personal revelation, one supposedly received from the Lord above the Word. Gnosticism, it must be born in mind, is rooted in a pantheistic, dialectical comprehension of Reality. The Dialectical influence on Biblical Antinomies Something needs to be said about Biblical antinomies. An antimony is an apparent contradiction between two propositions both of which are true. The apparent contradiction, for example, between the Lord Jesus humanity (100%) and His deity (100%); or between Gods immanence and his transcendence, are antimonies. When one is emphasised at the expense of the other, the antimony evaporates and you end up with a serious theological error if not a heresy. An undue emphasis on Christs deity at the expense of his humanity produced heresies such as Apollinarianism and Eutychianism; and undue emphasis on his humanity at the expense of his deity produces heresies such as Aryanism and Nestorianism. It is noteworthy that the opposing heresies came from the rival theological schools of Alexandria and Antioch. Note the following dialectic progression of the two schools: Aryanism was a product of Antioch (thesis); Apollinarianism was an Alexandrian reaction against Aryanism (antithesis). Nestorianism was an Antiochian reaction against Apollinarianism. And Eutychianism was an extreme reaction against Nestorianism (synthesis), in

395

which the divine nature was so modified and accommodated to the human nature that Christ was not really divine..., and the human nature so modified that it was no longer human (Buswell, Systematic Theology, Vol., 2, p. 51). In other words Christ is in nature, midway between God and man (as the gods of the Mysteries are depicted). He is, in effect, a dialectical synthesis. Transcendence and Immanence The same applied to an undue emphasis on Gods transcendence at the expense of His immanence, or an undue emphasis on his immanence at the expense of his transcendence. In Mystery religious thought (as represented in Greek philosophy), an emphasis on Gods transcendence (the Platonic emphasis) produced the theory of Emanations, in which God is depicted as utterly transcendent, beyond human discernment, known only by his emanations, which are conceived as a descending scale of being, or scale of existence. The idea of Immanence (as represented in Aristotelian philosophy) depicts Nature as literally crammed with Heaven. Discerning God is not a journey to some distant unearthly sphere, but the realization of something which is implicit in the self and in the universe (Underhill, Mysticism, pp. 96-99). The dialectical progression of these two emphases has been noted previously in this chapter. The current New Age emphasis is upon divine immanence, the spiritualization of matter. Faith-Charismaticism also tends to emphasise divine immanence over divine transcendence; not as a mere redressing of an imbalance (from the Churchs previous neglect of the Holy Spirit) but an excessive over emphasis. Lloyd Geering, in his Faiths New Age, notes with approval the Charismatic Movements emphasis on God immanent (at the expense of His transcendence). The trend to immanence, he says, is a trend away from the metaphysical dualism introduced in the sixth century BC to a rejoining of the two realities into an invisible unity. In this new synthesis, Geering says, man is now free from the bondage of external authority (Bible precepts, trying to be good, the intellect). Man is becoming autonomous in the best sense of the word (p. 267). He no longer needs to appeal to God up there, or to former authorities. But simply the rejoining of the two realities split apart in the sixth century BC results in a pantheistic union. I read a letter in a Gnostic magazine (Gnosis or Union Life) some years back in which the woman correspondent said that since the Spirit had taken her deep within herself to find Christ (Christ in me, as me; enfleshed incarnate) she was no longer preoccupied with external things, the physical, the intellect, trying to be good, God out there, Bible studies, and so forth. She said that she felt so good, so full of peace and love and had become tolerant of the things she once rejected. She now saw that God is all and in all (in everyone and everything from the wicked man to the cockroach to the chimpanzee, to the waste in the toilet - God IS, and IS IN, EVERYTHING).

396

Because Nature is not an extension of God, not an emanation of his essence, but a Creation ex Nihilo, we Christians dont have a problem with transcendence. And because were not pantheists, we dont, or shouldnt, have a problem with immanence. We dont, for example, think that Nature is literally crammed with Heaven. And we understand the difference between Christ as the only Tabernacle of God, and our own bodies, as born again believers, being tabernacles for the Holy Spirit (1 Cor 3:16, 2 Cor 6:16), indeed for the whole Godhead (John 24:23). The Tabernacle of God When the Roman Church identifies Mary as the Temple of the Holy Ghost or the Temple of the Trinity, they ARE NOT doing so in the manner in which the Christian is so identified. Theyre doing it in the manner of the Babylonian goddess worshippers. Hislop notes that when Rome says that Mary is The Temple or Tabernacle of God, the meaning is the pagan meaning of the term viz., that the union between her and the Godhead is a union akin to the hypostatical union between the divine and the human nature of Christ. The human nature of Christ is the Tabernacle of God, inasmuch as the Divine nature has veiled its glory in such a way, by assuming our nature, that we can come near without overwhelming dread to the Holy God. To this glorious truth, John refers when he says (John 1:14), The Word was made flesh, and dwelt (literally tabernacled) among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. In this sense (despite what Copeland and Hinn would say), Christ, THE God-man, is the only Tabernacle of God (Hislop, TTB, p. 83-84). Ephesians 4:6 says that God is in you all, that is, in all the saints. According to G. A. Riplinger, only the KJV says in you all. All other translations imply pantheism by dropping the you. All other translations equal God with the toenail of a hippopotamus (or something like that) she says (in In Awe of Thy Word). Similarly, Col 3:11 refers to the Church. In Eph 1:23, the Church is the Body-ofChrist, the fullness of him that filleth all in all. The Complexities of Gender. The blending and blurring or elimination of sexual differencia is fundamental to Gnosticism. What then is being blended and blurred or eliminated? Sexual nature is a complex of attributes, in varying proportions. We cannot say, for example, that aggression is purely masculine (though it is a function of the guardian and protector). A woman will act aggressively in the defence of her young. But there is an extension of female aggression which is contrary to her sex. Russell and Dewey note that it is not just male chauvinism which finds more unnatural an all-out fight between women than such a fight between men (R&D, Psychological Aspects, in Man, Woman and the Priesthood, p. 79). We cannot say that sensitivity is exclusively a feminine trait. Gentleness, patience, compassion, caring and affection are not alien to fatherhood. But when there is a need to chastise the

397

father is stern and his hand is not withheld. It is a difference which most children know and most mothers exploit: Ill tell your father. Against those who threaten his family and those in his charge, his gentleness is subordinated to hard favoured rage. The enfeebled warrior, unable to defend his family and his nation, is a woman (Nahum 3:13; Jer. 51:30; Isaiah 19:16). Although a father never weeps in the presence of personal danger, or cries over hardship, he will weep over the loss of a loved one (Jesus wept at the tomb of Lazareth), or in a state of compassion for others. When the lord commanded Job to Gird up thou loins now like a man: I will demand of thee was He saying anything less than, Be what I designed you to be. Exhibit that quality of masculinity? We cannot say that mechanical aptitude is a purely masculine quality. Some women have demonstrated a high level of mechanical aptitude. Nevertheless, as the feminist Dorothy Sayers makes clear, the occasional appearance of a female mechanical genius does not prove that all women would be mechanical geniuses if they were educated. They would not (Are Women Human, pp. 29-30). Women dont normally invent mechanical and scientific apparatus, compose symphonies and organize the world (from the school-yard bullies, through the street gangs, drug lords, mafia, and up to the Illuminati: leadership is male. It is merely a question as to whether that leadership is godly or ungodly). It was God who designed the Corpus Callosum, not man; God who made them man and woman, and the man is not of the woman but the woman of the man, Neither was the man created for the woman but the woman for the man (1 Cor. 11: 8-9). Before moving on it needs to be pointed out that where there is no submission to God and His word on the matter of sexual differentia, the virtues and capacities of male and female sexuality, will, like everything else, produce sin and its resultant divisions AND WILL BE DIALECTICALLY EXPLOITED. There are, of course, fewer avenues for dialectical exploitation when men and women remain within their natural and God given roles. But even there, if were not walking in the sphere of the Spirit, we sin. Even our respective virtues can cause us to sin. George Adam Smith notes that many of the defects of femininity follow from their virtues (the same as many of the temptations of man follow from their strengths). The glory of the feminine nature is, says Smith, restfulness and trust. Restfulness is a quality: a strength of feminine character. And yet it can produce thoughtlessness: a readiness to rest content with what lies nearest to her, instead of penetrating to a deeper foundation (Isaiah 32: 9-12). Smith notes that thoughtlessness makes brutes out of women of gentle nurture, with homes and a religion. For thoughtlessness, when joined to luxury or beauty, plays with cruel weapons against Gods little ones. One of the Bibles sharpest epigrams in this regard is found in Amos, chapter 4, where women are depicted as moving every cow at that which is before her, oppressing the poor and crushing the needy, content in their prosperity (1-3). Smith goes on to say that the women of the New Testament are gracious according to their thoughtfulness. Martha

398

attends to the cooking; Mary attends to the Lords words; the foolish virgins are thoughtless. Paul instructs the older women to teach the younger ones to think discreetly. The glory of the woman is discretion; thoughtlessness and easy contentment with things are her natural temptations (George Adam Smith, The Book of Isaiah, vol. 1, p. 269). Many of the defects of male and female spirituality also follow from their respective attributes. Men are more inclined to be content with head knowledge and formality in worship; tend to emphasise discriminating thought, rational reflective knowledge, God transcendent, authority, formality, and so forth (what cultural anthropologists call the Apollonian). Mens spirituality, you might say, is more inclined than womans to stuffy legalism and formality. Feminine spirituality is, conversely, typically characterised by an emphasis on experiential knowledge, on God immanent (within Nature and within the self), liberty from external authority, equality and the loss of objective distinctions (what cultural anthropologists call the Dionysian). Unbridled feminine spirituality tends, more than the masculine, towards Nature worship and witchcraft. Witchcraft The Bible identifies rebellion as witchcraft (1 Samuel 16:23). Though ultimately rebellion against God much witchcraft is initially the expression of revolt against society. Anthropologists have observed that involvement in witchcraft is often an aggressive statement of protest or revolt against society by those who are politically impotent and feel that they have been discriminated against by that society. The Dionysian cults have always had a curious element of feminism (Russell). Most of modern witchcraft also has a curious element of feminism. In fact many modern feminists, as we have seen, identify true feminism with witchcraft. Erica Jung (Witches), Mary Daly, Andrea Dworkin and Robin Morgan are feminists who have analysed witchcraft from a feminist point of view (Tuttle, EOF, p. 345). Within this positive analysis of witchcraft, it has been suggested that witchcraft offers spiritual sustenance and constitutes the best religious defence against a male dominated religion. Was this the way it was in the days of the patriarch Moses. Exodus 22:18, commands Thou shalt not suffer a sorceress to live. Why the feminine sorceress rather than the masculine sorcerer? Because, as said, the feminine expression in rebellion is more inclined than the masculine to seek empowerment in witchcraft. Despite the male component in the Dionysian cults of ancient Greece, the cults were comprised largely of women. Indeed the marked predominance of women in the possession cults has been extensively documented (I.M. Lewis, Ecstatic Religion, An Anthropological Study of Spirit Possession and Shamanism, p. 100). The Serpent Beguiled Me and I did Eat. Genesis 3: 1-24 records the Fall of Man. The woman, we are told, was duped by the Serpent. Adam was not (1 Timothy 2:14), though he rebelled just the same. He

399

rebelled for another reason for the love of his wife it seems (not in any sense a noble act under the circumstances!). Does the womans seduction by the Serpent imply a greater capacity in women for spiritual deception? The Bible says that woman was made by God to complement the man, to help and support him (1 Cor. 11:9). We can expect that the woman was accordingly equipped psychologically, biologically, and spiritually by God for her role as helper. The womans greater tendency to make decisions on the basis of feeling and intuition makes her more vulnerable to the forces of Nature, both physical and spiritual, and to those who manipulate these forces. 1 Timothy 2:12-15 says that women are not to be teachers (didaskein), that is, teachers in the sphere of doctrine; nor are they to usurp the males authority in the sphere of doctrinal disputes and doctrinal authority. Nor are they to be leaders in society. The reasons are given: 1) The order of Creation (first the man and then the woman); 2) The deception of the woman. Eve was not merely tricked, deceived (apatao),in the lesser sense, she was thoroughly deceived (exapatao);hoodwinked (Wuest). Adam was not deceived even to the lesser degree (apatao). Instead of striving for positions of status involving teaching and authority, the saved women is to find her salvation (salvation from something other than an unsaved state) in childbearing and so forth (that is, the womanly role). These heretical (Gnostic) women, how audacious they are! wrote Tertullian. They are bold enough to teach, to engage in argumenteven to baptise. Irenaeus, who virtually took on the Gnostics single-handed, noted with dismay how easy the women were drawn away by this heresy, many from his own congregation, including the wife of one of his own deacons. Marcion, the seducer of the abovementioned women, appointed women on an equal basis to men, as priests and bishops. The more you read about early Gnosticism the more you see the evidence of its revival in the churches today. Among the pneumatics (spiritual elite), strict equality was observed in all spheres of worship and church activity. The reversal or synthesis of the sex roles is a corruption of the divine intention. It vulgarises the sexes and makes them vulnerable to exploitation and control. The role of the male is, according to Scripture, to influence society from the top down, that is, by way of the man; the role of the woman, to influence society from the bottom up, that is by way of the child ( Hendriksen, New Testament Commentary on 1 & 2 Timothy, p. 111). The first recorded instance of the reversal of sex roles, as already implied, occurred in Eden. The woman submitted to the Serpent when she should have submitted to God, and to her husband; led her husband into inequity when she should have followed him in righteousness.

400

Adam, conversely, failed to exercise godly headship. He harkened unto the voice of his wife, rather than the voice of his God. Head Coverings At the beginning of this study it was noted that the forces subject to dialectical management are more effectively managed when they are equal. Dialecticians, accordingly, hate hierarchal structures. And they hate the symbols of hierarchy and headship preferring those which level and make equal: those which promote Universal Equilibrium. 1 Cor. 11:3 provides a hierarchal structure. It says that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; the head of Christ is God. Wives, submit yourselves to your husband as unto the Lord. For the husband is head of the wife even as Christ is head of the church: and he is the saviour of the body. Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything (Eph. 5: 22-24). This, of course, is no licence for male tyranny. The following verse (25) instructs husbands to love their wives, even as Christ also loved the church and gave himself for it... (that is a big love!). So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church..(28-29). As I said at the beginning of this study, Dialectic management is facilitated by equality and horizontalness, not by hierarchy and authority. The angels understand authority, even Michael did not despise dominion (as did the libertine Gnostics) but when contending with the Devil over the body of Moses did not bring against the Devil a railing accusation but said, The Lord rebukes you. In 1 Cor. 11: 5 we are told that every woman that prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered dishonoureth her head: for that is even all one as if she were shaven. Why is that? Verses 8-9 refer to the order of creation. For the man is not of the woman; but the woman is of the man. Neither was the man created for the woman; but the woman for the man. Verse 10, For this cause ought the woman to have power (a symbol of authority) on her head because of the angels (who, as mentioned in the previous paragraph well understand authority). Whereas it was once the fashion for women to wear hats, especially in church, at weddings and funerals, aside from the Melbourne Cup, women dont wear hats nowadays (unless its a masculine Akubra). Why, especially why in ultra-sunny Queensland? Because its a SYMBOL of male headship? Madame Helena Blavatsky In her preface to Part Two of Isis Unveiled (IU), Luciferian occultist Gnostic Madame Blavatsky pays tribute to those whose faith in their respective churches is pure and sincere, and those whose sinless lives reflect the glorious example of that Prophet of Nazareth, by whose mouth the spirit of truth spake loudly to humanity. Anything wrong with that? Blavatskys Prophet of Nazareth is not, of

401

course, the Lord Jesus Christ of orthodox Christian doctrine. Part Two of Isis Unveiled, says Blavatsky, is in particular directed against (orthodox) theological (doctrinal) Christianity, the chief opponent of free thought. It contains not one word against the pure teachings of Jesus, she says. We cast our gauntlet (rather) at the dogmatic theologians who would enslave both history and science (and women). One of the theologians who cops a caning from Blavatsky is, as one would expect, Bishop Irenaeus, whose fierce polemics and singled-handed battles between (himself) and the Gnostics, she says, is too well known to need repetition. They were carried on for over two centuries after the unscrupulous Bishop of Lyons had uttered his last religious paradox (Isis Unveiled, Vol. 2, p. 51). That Irenaeus is still being attacked by the Gnostics (and Blavatskian theosophy is Gnosticism) is a testimony to his effectiveness against them. It is important to note that it wasnt only members of the laity claiming charismatic inspiration that Irenaeus opposed. Gnosticism had become established itself within orthodoxy itself (Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels, p. 68). Irenaeus saw his mission as rooting out and exposing these renegades, who acted like orthodox Christians, but were privately members of Gnostic circles (ibid, p. 69). Nothing has changed, except we dont have, unfortunately, a modern day Irenaeus. Though she was highly critical of spiritless ecclesiasticism, Blavatsky recognised the presence of many God fearing priests and clergymen within the institutional Church. In fact, it is the policy of the Theosophists to wage their war against the Christian Church FROM WITHIN IT. One of the objects in their battle against traditional, dogmatic Christianity is the liberation of the women. Women, according to Blavatsky must cease to be the female of man (Isis Unveiled, Vol. 1, p.78). The goal is not far off. Coleman notes that in The Committee of 300s future society, Marriage will be outlawed and there shall be no family life as we know it. Children shall be removed from their parents and brought up as wards of the state; state property. The Affect of the Womans Liberation Movement on Women The typical woman of the fifties was married with children, unemployed, slim and happy (they had their ups and downs, but they felt respected and secure). Today, the average woman is not married, employed (if shes lucky) in a non-glamorous, tedious job; is overweight and, certainly by the time shes forty, thoroughly miserable. Even the elderly feminists lament over a lost life. Germaine Greer wished shed had a child; Gloria Steinem has a large collection of dolls (as a substitute for children, no doubt), another one, a onetime strong denouncer of marriage, has recently married (her name escapes me). Several have. Many, as Phyllis Schlafly points out, have no grandchildren to enjoy in their twilight years. I highly recommend the Gunn Brothers DVD Documentary, The First

402

Blast of the Trumpet Against The Monstrous Regiment of Women (www.monstrousregiment.com). Feminists, it says on the cover, tell women not to submit to a husband, to avoid having children, and to listen to their inner voice and chase a career to find true fulfilment. This twisted and irrational teaching has led to a disaster for American women, leading many into a frustrated isolated existence. The film calls women back to life filled with joy and beauty that can only be found in following Gods word. In the bonus material of this film (all of which should have been included in the main body) a woman speaks about the blessings shes experienced from obeying Gods word in 1 Cor. 11: 5-10). In his 1798 Proofs of a Conspiracy, an expose of Bavarian Illuminism, John Robison writes: I have been of the opinion (and every observation that I have been able to make since I first formed it confirms me in it) that woman is indebted to Christianity alone for the high rank she holds in societyNothing is more clear than the design of the Illuminati was to abolish Christianity and we now see how effectual this would be for the corruption of the fair sex, a purpose that they clearly wish to gain that they might corrupt the men. But if the woman should retain the rank they now hold (1798), they will be careful to preserve in full force on their minds this (Christian) religion so congenial to their dispossession, which nature has made effectual and kind. To reiterate the words of the Lord Jesus: If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the truth, AND THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE (John 8:31-32).

403

Part Three

404

405

The Dialectic of Politics

No matter which political road one embarks upon one ends up at the same place: The New World Order. We have bred you both for your own sake and that of the whole community to act as leaders and king bees in a hive. Plato, The Republic, Book Seven.

Liberal verses Totalitarian Democracy.

Genuine Democracy is, it is popularly believed, the best defence against the rise of totalitarianism. But what is genuine democracy? At the UNESCO Conference on Democracy in 1950, more than fifty nations, utterly diverse in their political systems, attended. All insisted that they were (and sometimes that only they were) democracies (Robertson, The Penguin Dictionary of Politics, p.80). The absolute levelling down of everything is, as we have seen, the goal of Illuminism. A world where everything is equal facilitates their Magick. We insist, wrote Aleister Crowley, that All acts, all viewpoints and actions, and as are we are about to see, all political parties (so far as the Illuminati are concerned) must be equal. Ultimately, God and the Devil, though representing the fundamental forces of hostility, are equal in their viewpoint: God and the Devil being mere terms expressing some relation of haphazard hostility of forces equally self justified. The idea that the political forces of left and right are artificial constructs, set up for dialectical manipulation, and designed to be collapsed when appropriate, is a hard one for the average person to grasp, let alone accept. Most people at least believe that political systems can be separated into the Western classical liberal form, on the one hand, based on the individual and the rights of the individual, and on the other (since the French Revolution) universal brotherhood, rejection of individualism and general opposition to Western classical liberal thought in almost all its aspects. Most people believe in, and would rather live in the classical liberal system (I would). But both systems, as we will see, are rooted in the same Hegelian soil and are designed to ultimately merge. Talmon identifies two fundamental schools of democratic thought: Liberal and what he calls Totalitarian (Marxism being its most vital example. The liberal approach, he says, assumes politics to be a matter of trial and error, and regards political systems as pragmatic contrivances of human ingenuity and spontaneity. It also recognises a variety of levels of personal and collective endeavour, which are altogether outside the sphere of politics. The totalitarian democratic school on the other hand, he submits, postulates a preordained, harmonious and perfect scheme of things, to which men are irresistibly driven, and at which they are bound to arrive. It recognises ultimately only one plane of existence, the political. It widens the scope of politics to embrace the whole of human existence. It treats all human thought and action as having social significance, and therefore as falling

406

within the orbit of political action. Talmon goes on to say that the use of force by totalitarian democracies is always done with the object of (quickening) mans progress to perfection and social harmony; of reconciling the personal good with the general good. As such, he says, it is legitimate to use the term democracy in reference to totalitarianism of the left (Talmon, The Origins of Totalitarian Democracy, pp. 1-2; p. 7). Talmon argues that both systems have existed side by side since the eighteenth century and the conflict between them has constituted an important chapter in modern history. He suggests (in 1950) that the history of the past hundred and fifty years looks like a systematic preparation for the headlong collision between both forms of democracy. To conclude that the collision has taken place and that the liberal democratic system has prevailed is a popular view. But it does not take into consideration the Dialectic facilitating character of both systems, and the fact that in dialectical conflict one system never completely destroys an opposing system. The victor and vanquished both absorbs their opposites best elements while jettisoning their own superseded elements thus creating a new system comprising the best elements of both systems. Nazism and Soviet Communism have fallen. But they havent disappeared. The best elements of both have, for example, been absorbed by Liberal Democracy (neo-Liberalism) which has now become more totalitarian than either of the preceding systems. Western Liberal Thought All sensible, feet on the ground, moderate people are liberal democrats right? Well, you might say, providing theyre the genuine, true-blue, freedom-loving democrats. And what are they? For a start, a true-blue liberal democrat must have an immense respect for the rights of property, value commerce and industry (Russell, Western Philosophy). He must be pragmatic in his methodology, receptive to (sensible) change, a champion of liberty (minimised interference by the State in the individuals private life): one who works at gaining and maintaining a society which best facilitates the free expression and self fulfilment of (all) individual(s). (Bakers Christian Ethics, pp.387-389). How could any sensible person not submit to such ideas? More importantly, how could such sensible ideas, with their emphasis on the individual and the rights of the individual, facilitate the (revolutionary collectivist) Dialectic process? The Father of the Liberal Idea. To answer the last part of that question, we need to examine the ideas of the man generally regarded as the founder of political Liberalism, John Locke (16321704), the apostle of the (English) revolution of 1688. It is arguable that no man had more influence on modern political thought in all its persuasions than this man. By the eighteenth century Lockes political ideas had become so influential on Western political thought that they were imbedded in the American Constitution, and likewise, until the beginning of the 20 th century, the British

407

Constitution. Locke, furthermore, had an immense influence in the development of political thought in eighteenth century France, largely due to Voltaire (Russell, Western Philosophy, p. 585). Lockes political philosophy is founded upon two ideas: the State of Nature, and the Law of Nature. The State of Nature he defined as men living together according to reason. The Law of nature, which governs such life, is grounded in a higher law the law of God. Modern society, according to Locke, emerged from the state of nature by a social contract which instituted civil government (Russell, The History of Western Philosophy, p.601, emphasis added). Lockes view of the State of Nature, into which mans natural rights and laws were implanted by God, readily lends itself to the rising pantheistic trend in the thought of the time. Nature is subtly deified and made to replace the Bible or the church as the revealer (via reason) of the truth. Moreover, nature is depicted as having given rise to the State an idea later developed by the German idealists (Kant to Hegel). The purpose of the State in the social contract is to guarantee the individuals innate rightsto life, liberty and the pursuit of property ( Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, Baker Book House, 1973, p. 388). The concept of Natural Law and rights, as C. T. McIntire points out, deifies Nature and consequently man, as partaker of Nature (Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, pp. 450-451) Its called Pantheism. In Pantheism weve seen that the stress is on the part-Whole relation (as opposed to Christianity which stresses the person-Person relation). The effect of this emphasis, says Rutenber, is that the interpersonal at the human level is no longer grounded in the Divine-human: the full value of the individual is missed (Culbert G. Rutenber, Bakers, ibid, p. 483). As a consequence, Pantheism (implicit or explicit) progressively undermines individual freedom, demolishes objectivity, promotes moral degeneration and chaos, and facilitates the rise of centralism in politics (Order out of Chaos). Furthermore the concept of natural rights is eventually extended from humans to other natural things (to animals and vegetables) and eventually to Nature herself (GAIA). Of course the rulers of the darkness of this world knew all this when they injected such anti-Biblical ideas as the State of Nature into the minds of men. The appeal to Nature as a self-evident basis for human rights was used in the United States to validate its radical break from English Common Law, the British monarch and parliament, and its political dependence on England. In France, the idea contributed to the destruction of the Ancient Regime, and afterwards extended the individualistic democratic ideal throughout Europe (McIntire, Barkers ibid pp. 450-451). Outside the Royal Courts of Justice in London there is a statue of the Lord Jesus Christ signifying the moral basis of British Law and social consciousness. Common Law which developed in Britain in isolation from the Roman Law of most European states, is based upon Biblical principles applied by means of the

408

doctrine of precedent, that is, the principle of not attempting to specify every situation but to rely upon past recorded decisions. Roman Law, alternatively, separated law from religious rites (God) and moral rules (Hunters Introduction to Roman Law p l1). Roman law, moreover, attempts to specify EVERY situation. Roman law, in its disconnection from God and moral absolutes (the law above law) and its attempt to codify everything under the Sun is thus an excellent facilitator and maintainer of totalitarian systems. The (Dec. 2009) Codex Alimentarius (see the chapter Brotherhood of Death), which is based on Roman law, was passed. The Act tells specifies everything you can eat rather than what you cant (such things that are hazardous to health). In an effort to provide some sort of objective legitimacy, the Romans make reference to the law of nature in their legal writings. But, as Lawson notes, it explains nothing and illuminates nothing (Introduction to Roman Law, p.3). The same applies to the appeal to natural law or natural rights today. It explains nothing and illuminates nothing. It means no more than whatever a person or group wants it to mean. The so called natural right to the pursuit of happiness, enshrined in the American Declaration of Independence, can be used, for example, to endorse divorce, abortion, the homosexual life, or whatever. Political Liberalism and World Government. It is no surprise to find that Locke was an advocate of World Government, of what he called a new international social contract (the New World Order has been on the agenda for a long time). Bertrand Russell wrote that when once an international government has been created (a foregone conclusion for Russell), much of Lockes political philosophy will again become applicable, though not the part of it that deals with private property (Russell, op cid, p. 616). The Influence of Illuminism on the Development of Political Liberalism. Voltaire and Rousseau developed their ideas from Locks Liberalism (Romanticism has been described as the application of political liberalism to the passions). Webster suggests that, on circumstantial evidence, Voltaire may have been one of the important concealed superiors of German Templarism, an important part of the secret influence behind the inspiration and fostering of the revolutionary spirit in France. Voltaire, according to Masonic sources, was part of a glorious line of Encyclopaedists who, on behalf of French Masonry, rallied the masses to revolution by means of the radiant device: Liberty, Equality, Fraternity, and in doing so completed the evolution of minds and prepared the new era.(Wester, quoting Freemason Bonnett in his address to the congress of the Grand
Orient in 1904, in Secret Societies and Subversive Movements p. 162,)

Voltaire was reportedly initiated shortly before his death into the Lodge of the Nine Sisters (the lodge of the Nine Unknown Men) by Benjamin Franklin (American Ambassador to France). The Nine Sisters Lodge in Paris and the Quator Coronati (Nine Fellows) Lodge in London ran the French Revolution, the

409

nine of both lodges currently occupying high positions in the RIIA and the Committee of 300 (Coleman). Rousseau, as noted, also developed and disseminated, through the Encyclopedie, the political ideas of Lock, ideas which become the foundation for the whole Romantic Movement. Rousseau is said to have passed away under the watchful eye of the mysterious St Germain, the head of the Illuminati Lodge at Ermenonville. The Dialectical Flaw in Liberalism. Locke is normally held up as the champion of the Capitalists and bourgeoisie but, as Russell points out, one finds in Locke, side by side, doctrines incorporating the ideas of both Capitalism and Socialism. For example, his views on property may be developed to either the political left or right. Although he upheld the idea that the possession of private property is the right of labour, he also held that the value of a property relates to the value of the labour expended on it (a doctrine often attributed to Marx but traceable to Aquinas). Political liberalism can and has developed (in Dialectic fashion) in opposing directions. Bertrand Russell, as noted in a previous part of this work, noted that the evolution of ideas in history (from Locke for example) has almost the quality of the Hegelian Dialectic: doctrines have developed by steps that each seemed natural into their opposites. But, he argues, the developments have not been due solely to the inherent movements of ideas but have been governed throughout by external circumstances and the reflection of these circumstances in human emotions (Russell, A History of Western Philosophy. P. 618). Russell is, of course, indicating his (supposed) commitment to the left emphasis in dialectics (he was aligned with Fabian Socialism), that is, he is assigning a logical priority to things (events in the external world) over thought. Having acknowledged what appears to be almost a Hegelian Dialectic of ideas (with its logical emphasis on thought over things) he negates it by arguing that the development of ideas is governed principally by external circumstances (things). Of course Russell, a member of the Committee of 300, was a key figure in the global dialectical management of both thought (philosophy) and things (external circumstances). His books were recommended in most philosophy courses (he is regarded by many as the greatest philosopher of the twentieth century). A campaigner for peace, on the one hand (he founded the Ban the Bomb peace movement), he was, on the other (in conjunction with McGeorge Bundy) responsible for the Cold War military policy of Mutual and Assured Destruction (MAD). His purpose in promoting this balance of terror was, as his statement in the 1946 edition of The Bulletin of the Atomic Scientists attests, to terrorise the world into kneeling before the imperial authority of world government (referenced by LaRoache in The Road to Recovery). Russell, with his Tavistock connections, knew very well the effects on the mass mind of such terrifying external

410

circumstances (more influential in shaping ideas than any of his philosophy books). By the 19th century, Liberals had come to accept two basic ideas: the community of interests, and the law of inevitable progress. The community of interests proposed that, what was good for one member of society was good for all. Carroll Quigley points out that the idea went further than this. It proposed that there existed a social pattern in which each member of society would be secure, free and prosperous, and that this pattern could be achieved by a process of adjustment so that each person could fall into that place his innate abilities entitled him (Tragedy and Hope, p.25). The idea is not far from the Marxist concept of, From each, according to his ability; to each, according to his need. The Hegelian idea that progress occurred through struggle and conflict was also accepted unquestionably by liberals. The general will, or the community of interests, combined with the notion of inevitable progress, as universalized, is the Hegelian Will of the World Spirit active in the historical process. The community of interests combined with the notion of inevitability of progress through struggle, underpins liberal democracy, Nazism, Marxism, Socialism, and Capitalism. The Law of Inevitable Progress is modified by the Fabian Society to that of inevitability of gradualism. The question is, Inevitable progress towards what? All Hegelian pathways, it must be borne in mind, lead inevitably to the same place: the Luciferian New World Order Talmon notes that Eighteenth-century believers in a natural system failed to perceive that once a positive pattern is laid down, the liberties which are supposed to be attached to this pattern become restricted within its framework, and lose their validity and meaning outside it (Talmon, op cid, p. 36). Western democracy is currently laying down quite a positive pattern. Freedom of action exists only within the politically correct framework; freedom of thought will soon be impossible. As C. S. Lewis devil Screwtape puts it, democracy (today) can do the same work of (as the tyrants of old) without any other tyranny than her own. Screwtape had earlier implied to his fiendish guests that there was a destructive element hidden in the liberal democratic tradition from its beginning. On the deepest level our dealers contrived to call into full life an element which has been implicit in the (liberal) movement from the earliest days. Hidden in the heart of this striving for liberty there was also a deep hatred of personal freedom. That invaluable man Rousseau first revealed it. In his perfect democracy, you remember, only the state religion is permitted, slavery is restored, and the individual is told that he has really willed (though he didnt know it) whatever the government tells him to do. From that starting point, via Hegel (another indispensable propagandist on our side) we easily contrived both the Nazi and the Communist state (Screwtape Proposed a Toast Fontana, 1974, pp. 17; 21). Lewis professed to being a Democrat only because of his belief in the Fall of man. Most people, he noted, are Democrats for the opposite reason. They think

411

mankind so wise and good that everyone deserves a share in government (CSL. Present Concerns, p. 17). Without realising it, in holding such beliefs (in the innate wisdom and goodness of man), men are, as Talmon has effectively argued, facilitating the rise of Totalitarian Democracy.
America, the Greatest Bastion and Exporter of the Liberal Democratic Ideal.

Russell, in his History of Western Philosophy, notes that Liberalism in America had not advanced to this day, (written in 1948) but has remained static. In the grand scheme of things was necessary: America serving as the principle base for the Capitalist thesis. Nevertheless the seeds of change were being quietly sewn. Throughout the twentieth century, in line with the Hegelianization of American society (largely completed by the 1930s) liberalism in America had begun to shift its hitherto position of minimised state intervention in private affairs, to a positive and interventionist role for the purpose of alleviating social injustices. The 1933 FDR initiated New Deal (an Illuminati crisis management initiative in the wake of the Great Depression crisis which the bankers engineered) was a giant step in this regard. Tavistock Liberal John Maynard Keynes views on planned economy are said to have been influential in the administration of the New Deal (in 1923 Keynes became chairman of the liberal periodical, Nation). With the coming of World War II, the interests of the individual gave way to the interests of the nation the collective. Rationing and ration coupons were introduced. After the war, President Kennedys New Frontier program, the 1964 LBJ initiated Great Society movement were further milestones in the evolution of US liberalism. According to Coleman, the programs were drawn up by the Brookings Institute, every detail of their content being extracted from Fabian Socialist papers written up in England (Coleman, The Committee of 300, p.223). American Liberalism and Illuminism. Both Benjamin Franklin and Thomas Jefferson are recognised as champions of liberalism. But, like Voltaire and Rousseau, they served a different ideal and system. Both Franklin and Jefferson were ambassadors to France, Franklin in 1776, and Jefferson between1785-89. Both were eminent Freemasons. Franklin, a leading American Freemason and Rosicrucian, was also involved in many secret occult societies. He allegedly knew Weishaupt and was probably initiated into the Illuminati. At any rate he was active in Masonic lodges in Europe at the time the Illuminati was flourishing (it had been founded the year he had arrived in France). Franklin was also a Satanist (Hell Fire Club; the Order of the Quest their quest: a Satanic New World Order). In recent years, excavations under his house have found the remains of human bodies (Satanic sacrifices?). Jefferson was a member of Grand Orient Masonrys famous Nine Sister Lodge, and, according to Fritz Springmeier, was apparently a key Illuminatus. Franklin, Jefferson and John Adams (also Illuminati) formed the committee which designed the Great Seal of America which is full of Illuminati-Masonic-Mystery symbolism (the pyramid,

412

the eye in the triangle, hexagrams, pentagrams, the number thirteen [olives and arrows and steps on the pyramid] the Phoenix, etc.). On that basis, one may assume that the New Secular Order of the Ages, which America has played a significant part in establishing, will be a Satanic Liberal Order. Globalists such as Bertrand Russell affirm, as noted, that Locks liberalism, except the part relating to private property rights, is exactly what they stand for. Political Liberalism, however attractive it may appear to the sensible and pragmatic minded middle class, is as blurred in its foundations and objects as any political founded on Nature and fallen man per se. Back in the late nineteeneighties, a convenor of a young Liberals meeting in South Australia, had reportedly written the fundamental principles of Marxism (progressive taxation, etc.) on the black-board without giving any indication as to their source. He asked the members to comment. After a moments silence, one stood up and said: Looks pretty much like Liberal policy to me. But it is not only to the collectivist Left that liberalism is moving, it is to the Right to a synthesis of both, towards the so called Third Way: a synthesis of totalitarian corporatism and totalitarian socialism, or if you like, a partnership of Corporate Fascism and Communism. Its called, Communitarianism. Right and left politics, as has been constantly stressed in this study, are really artificial constructs. Professor Carroll Quigley put it this way: The argument that the two parties should represent opposite ideals and policies, one perhaps of the Right, and the other of the Left, is a foolish idea acceptable only to doctrinaire and academic thinkers. Instead, the two parties should be almost identical, so that thepeople can throw the rascals out at any election without leading to any profound or extensive shifts in policy (Quigley, Tragedy and Hope, p. 1248). After 1983 both the major Australian parties have become bipartisan, pursuing much the same national economic policies (towards the Corporate Fascist-Communist Global State). Political Conservatism. So, what about Political Conservatism? Surely that is a reasonable alternative? Political Conservatism arose in response to the excess individualism of the French Revolution, its earliest exponent being Edmund Burk (1729-1797). Burke was, by all accounts, a reasonable man, and his political philosophy is in agreement with Christian theology on many points. But he was a member of a society known as The Club, which Quigley describes as the first generation of the Cecil Block, the third generation being the Milner Group (which has Illuminati connections). The founder of The Club was Joshua Reynolds, a family name consistently near the top of the Illuminati (Springmeier). Membership of The Club included (or went on to include) Adam Smith, Edward Gibbon, Lord Liverpool, Lord John Russell, T. H. Huxley (Darwins Bulldog) AND Bishop Wilberforce, Gladstone, Lord Tennyson, Rudyard Kipling (board of trustees, Rhodes Trust), H.A.L. Fisher (The

413

Group), and John Buchan (The Group). Quigley notes the influence of certain books on the intellectual growth of the members of the Rhodes-Milner Group, which included Edmund Burkes, On Conciliation with America (Tragedy and Hope, p.146) as having the United States brought back under British control was an objective of The Group Burkes book was certainly in line with the objective. But whether Burke himself was knowingly concerned in any behind the scenes secret scheming has not (to my knowledge) be ascertained. So, for the moment, well have to give him the benefit of the doubt. But this cannot not be said about the other early representatives of Conservatism. Benjamin Disraeli (1804-1881). Though representing himself as a champion of Political Conservatism, Disraeli sponsored Giuseppe Mazzinis Rothschild funded Young Italy a revolutionary movement which had become fused with Carbonarism (a movement whose final aim was that of Voltaire and the French Revolution: to annihilate Catholicism and completely destroy Christianity). The Illuminati kingpin Mazzini was the Orders Sovereign Chief of Political Action and propaganda. A collaborator of Marx and patron of Communism, a drug-runner and godfather of organised crime, Mazzini reported directly to Disraeli. So what does that make Disraeli? The authors of Dope Inc note that at the close of the American Civil War the Mafia in New Orleans was known as Disraelis Mafia (Dope Inc, p. 5510). Disraelis wife, Mary Anne, was reportedly deeply involved in the occult; indeed, according to one report she ruled the underworld of secret societies (Evening Standard, Monday October 29th, 1928). Disraeli was a Rothschild agent who, with secretly advanced Rothschild funds, was able to deliver the controlling interest of the (Suez) canal to Britain, thus striking an international Coup dtat. Queenborough goes on to say that, Thus the controlling interest of the great waterway to the East was vested in England to have and to hold, till the British Empire, about to be created, should cease to serve the purpose of its makers (Occult Theocracy, p.279). Disraelis Conservatism was subservient to the British crown: being associated with Monarchism, Englands post 1890s Imperialism, and Nationalism, all of which facilitated the Illuminatis New World Order agenda. His association with the Rothschilds; his strange relationship with Queen Victoria; his intimate involvement with Illuminati chief and criminal Mazzini; his implementing the Illuminati agenda (e.g., the Suez Canal), and his wifes occult activity, all imply his knowing involvement in the agenda. Conservatives tend to agree on the following points: 1) that there is some sort of universal order (the view agrees with Christianity but may differ as to the specifics of this order); 2) that man is imperfect and imperfectable (which tends to correspond to the Christians view of the innate sinfulness of fallen man); that nothing

414

remotely resembling the utopias yearned for the visionary socialists is possible; 3) that due to human weaknesses and limitations, social change must be approached cautiously, special consideration being given to practical knowledge gained from experience, with special regard to historical traditions and history itself (for Burke, a society as in partnership with those of its members whod passed on and those who are yet to come); 4) that social orders and classes offer safeguards against majoritarian impulses. In other words, some inequalities in society are both natural and beneficial although conservatives differ as to which inequalities should be retained (Bakers Christian Ethics, p. 131); 5) that the State is a moral order primarily, not merely the product of a social contract; 6) that the State should minimise its activity in the private lives of its members limiting itself to the defence of the nation and the regulating of the marketplace. Political Conservatism, as noted above, originated as a reaction against the excess individualism of the French Revolution. And, as also noted, much of its views are in agreement, or partial agreement, with Christianity on many points. Consequently, one will generally find a high Christian representation in political conservative parties. There are, however, important differences between the two viewpoints which cannot be ignored. Conserving What? Since the (planned) collapse of the Soviet Union, reference has been made by the media to a strong body of conservatives in Russia who are desirous of having Communism reinstated, the political system the conservative in the West had vigorously opposed. Marxist conservatives? How could progressive Marxist Communism in any way be regarded as a conservative viewpoint? Well it is certainly a part of the Russian peoples experience part of their history, their tradition, certainly, until a few years ago, their political status quo which provided authority, law and order and stability. They are conservatives in the sense that they are stuck on a dialectical wing, unable to accept the progression to a synthesis with Capitalism. Many people in Germany, in the face of Western societys slide into decadence, similarly lament the passing of the Nazi regime. Such things (crime and social breakdown) didnt happen under Hitler. Indeed, many conservatives in the 20s and 30s supported the fascist doctrines for the same reason. Fascism in Italy opposed Communism, outlawed Freemasonry, shut down the Mafia (1928), got the trains running on time, and so forth. Conservative principles may be employed to defend any conventional system. Consequently, many conservatives have argued that conservatism is not a creed

415

but a disposition, one that is prepared to abandon any creed for the sake of conserving the vital interests of his society (Fontana, Modern Thought, p. 168). If history is, as Henry Ford (I believe) maintained, bunkum, then so too is the appeal to history to constrain or justify change. If there is more to history than is officially disclosed, more at work in the cosmos than traditionally minded, materialistic man ever dreamed of, then any tendency to historicism is futile. History is being dialectically managed, its social and spiritual reality at any given moment manipulated by forces outside the human dimension: what the Bible calls Principalities and Powers, and spiritual wickedness in high places. Conservatisms practical wisdom is no defence against that. Conservatism is thus not, in the above respect, reconcilable with Biblical eschatology. Many conservatives believe that the System of Inequity is able to be turned around. LaRoaches book, Road to Recovery implies this. Antony Sutton believed it possible, believing that in the battle between the State and the individual that the individual is the stronger and would win, sooner or later. John Coleman also believed in the possibility, although I dont think he has retained view. Conservatives here in Australia, such as Jeremy Lee (a professing Christian), also believe that the New World Order can be turned back. They are a bit like the amillennial Christians who seek fulfilment in the present age on earth in the church, or our postmillennial brothers who expect a growing triumph and final victory before the second advent. The belief in the inevitability or even possibility of mankind eventually resolving all his problems on earth is, as we have seen, the bait of the modern totalitarians. The Mystery process cannot be reversed. But it is being restrained by the Restrainer of 2 Thess. 2:6-7. And the works of such Christians as Antony Sutton, John Coleman, and such, are a valuable part of that work, opening peoples eyes, allowing them to disengage, to the extent possible, from the Process (at least not enthusiastically facilitate it), warn others, and provide the specific content against which to direct our prayers. Political Conservatism and Dialectics Political conservatism, no less than any other political faction, has been used and abused by globalist dialecticians. Conservative ideals (e.g., the appeal to patriotic sentiment, anti-Communism) fuelled the right wing of the Cold War and facilitated the development of the dialectical balance of terror (Churchills phrase): the horrific nuclear standoff with its Mutual and Assured Destruction (MAD). Conservatisms ideals (patriotism, an emphasis on tradition, authority, order and law and technology) were effectively challenged during the Vietnam War era by the drug-fuelled, anti-war, Ban the Bomb, anti-technology Counter-Culture (Conservatisms dialectical antithesis) which in turn gave impetus to the more sophisticated realism of Neo-Conservatism. The ideals of traditional Conservatism were masterfully tapped by the Neo-Cons after 9/11, its

416

principles exploited (under the guise of combating the agents of terror) to advance US (Illuminati globalist) interests in what Brzezinski referred to as the Grand Chessboard (Eurasia being the centre of the board which one needs to control to win the game). Although political conservatism, like everything else, is open to dialectical manipulation, a conservative mindset is, nonetheless today, an impediment to globalist goals. Conservatives tend to think in terms of absolutes and antithesis in logic. Consequently much attention in recent years has been given to discrediting traditional conservative thought. Conservatives are depicted as out of touch with a changing world, living in the past, narrow, bigoted, extreme, anti-pluralistic, divisive, and so forth. They are represented as hateful, being inclined to violence, as gun-toting, red-necked, right-wing, enemies of enlightened society. Violent crimes such as bombings or the indiscriminate shooting of people in public places by crazed gunmen, provide a means of not only increasing the power of the State (gun-control, anti-terrorist legislation) but of isolating and discrediting its conservative elements. If those elements are devoutly religious they are branded as religious fundamentalists or right winged extremists. In the modern Hegelianized church movements (CGM, PDC, ECM), they are labelled as resisters, or legalistic and unloving. Conservatism, and the ethically conservatively minded middle-class in general, has been slow to respond to the initiatives of the world planners (not that they havent been stirred into supporting things which they should not by the Neo-Con globalists, such as the War in Iraq). In his book, Escape from Reason, Francis Schaeffer notes that the new ideas tend to spread first through the intellectual class then down to the workers (Orwell proposed something similar in Nineteen EightyFour). What is left is the middle-class, initially untouched by the new trend of thought, and often is still untouched by it. The middle-class is, as Schaeffer points out, in many ways a product of the Reformation and a source of stability. It is with this class, he says, that the old way of thinking, the belief in moral absolutes and truth as truth has tended to be preserved. But this class no longer knows why it continues to think in the old way. (Francis Schaeffer, Escape from Reason, p.43). For whatever reason the conservative ideals are maintained, the old traditional dogmatic way of thinking with its absolutes and antitheses, is obstructive to the Dialectic process. For this reason the middle-class has attracted the wrath of all progressionists. The bourgeoisie man is depicted as narrow and bigoted and retrogressive. In his Tragedy and Hope, the globalist confidant Professor Carroll Quigley, refers to the middle class as a class who are very insecure, envious, filled with hatreds, and are generally the chief recruits for any radical right, fascist or hate campaigns against any group that is different or which refuses to conform to middle-class values (Quigley, Tragedy and Hope, pp. 1243-44). The middle-class, Quigley goes on to say, are driven to near hysteria by among other things,

417

educated men generally, people from big cities or from the East, cosmopolitans and internationalists and, above all, liberals who accept diversity as a virtue (p. 1248). Whereas conservative thinking has been of great dialectical value in the Cold War past and again in revival since 9/11 and Fox television, the Dialectic process is currently moving towards global synthesis (in both the political and religious spheres) and consequently all thinking in terms of absolutes and synthesis is now out. Conservative thought, and more particularly orthodox Christian thought, is being depicted as irrelevant at best, and dangerous at worst. According to New Agers such as David Spangler, orthodox Christianity is comprised of ancient thought forms, products of the past, forms which are out of phase and out of harmony and out of timing and out of place The world is going to be cleansed of these thought forms of the past, says Spangler. As neuroses they are going to be healed. Conservatisms Last Stand. With the (nave) object of halting the globalization of Australia, of keeping Australia for Australians, Pauline Hansons One Nation appeared on the scene. In the 1998 Queensland election 24% of voters voted for this party. In the lead up to that election and what followed it is, the writers opinion, the most disgraceful period in Australian political history. In the last chapter of his excellent book, Globalization 2001 edition, under the heading, The Final Chapter, the Death of Australian Democracy, Graham L. Strachan notes the massive effort on the part of the media and of the major party politicians to stamp out every residue of the woman and her party. Liberal Prime Minister Howard called her deranged, and the so-called conservative National Party Leader, Tim Fischer said that Hanson had to be dealt out once and for all. Strachan notes that what was being dealt out once and for all was Australian democracy (p. 271). While the media employed every dirty trick in the book to discredit this fish and chip woman from Ipswich, the major Liberal-National and Labour virtually formed a coalition to deal with her once and for all, and afterwards arranged a High Court challenge to prevent her Party holding her Senate seat (on the trumped up grounds that the Elected Senator [Heather Hill] never formally renounced her British citizenship). The One Nations seat, from which Hill was deemed ineligible to hold, was the only seat that her party obtained from about a million votes (more than both the Nationals and the Democrats). But that wasnt the end of it. Hansons enemies had her charged and thrown in jail for alleged party fund anomalies. After the national election of 24 Nov, 2007, Hanson, who had stood for and failed to gain a senate seat, was again targeted by the media, this time for being eligible to receive a government reimbursement of $200,000 under the Election funding laws. Hanson was referred to as a serial election candidate, who is to pocket a taxpayer-funded cash bonanza for failing to win a Senate seat. The report went on to say that she had found her very own Golden casket that comes good every

418

three years. Long serving Nationals senator Ron Boswell was quoted as describing Hansons political views as toxic. For this (legal) outrage, the report said, the newly elected Labour government may tighten the rules to prevent celebrity candidates like Ms Hanson receiving taxpayer funded payments (Courier mail, 8-9th December, 2007, Steve Lewis in Canberra). Misrepresentation, defamation, ridicule, violence against her supporters, death threats against herself, incarceration, and, of course, new rules to keep her out of the system is the treatment that those who seek to impede the process of the New Global Order can expect. In an age committed to the law of inevitable progress; to the politics of the radical centre; in this Age of Synthesis, conservatism has no place nor does fundamentalist Christianity for that matter.

419

Capitalism
Money plays the largest part in determining the course of history
Karl Marx

they who control the credit of a nation direct the policy of the governments and hold in the hollow of their hands, the destiny of the people.
Reginald McKenna

Capitalism is the principle instrument of what has been termed practical politics. The game of politics, as Judith Starr Miller notes, is the pursuit of power. In all democracies, there are two separate organizations playing the political game. The open and visible one, the members of which hold office as members of government, and the invisible one composed of individuals who control this visible organization and in whom is vested the real power, the essence of which is finance, controlling the publicity which makes or unmakes its tools. This financial power may be used to promote truth or fallacies, good or evil, national prosperity or national ruin, but so long as human nature is what it is, so long as jealousy, greed, personal ambition and expediency can sway the lives of men, so long will the rule of the invisible power prevail by methods inimical to the best interests of a nation. The strength of a democracy thus lies at the mercy of invisible leaders who, being nationally irresponsible, cannot be called to account for the consequences of the acts of the governments they control. This at the same time constitutes the inherent weakness of any form of government, the apotheosis of which is the control of both parties in the state, right and left, radical and conservative, by the same forces. Then, only the puppets change while the rule of the individuals controlling the machine continues unhindered. Voters who wonder why their efforts have failed, wonder in vain. As the dupes of a controlled publicity, their privilege of the vote is a farce. Furthermore, If all factions in a state can be controlled from one source, why should International Control be impracticable? (Occult Theocracy, pp. 241-42). Why be content with controlling every facet of a nation when you can gain the world? In December, 2009, delegates of the nations of the world assembled Copenhagen, Denmark, with the object of signing the COPENHAGEN TREATY, which would have, had it received majority support (which it didnt), in effect created a world government to take control of all financial and trading markets, and every other aspect of human life. Like any other government it would have had both a visible and invisible component the latter completely controlling the former. The Australian Prime Minister Kevin Rudd was the assistant to the chairman of the assembly of approximately 15000 representatives, the bulk of which were, no doubt, members of approved NGOs, as was the case at the 1992 Rio Earth Summit. The assembly addressed a number of political concerns (e.g., the distribution of world wealth) but its principle focus was on global warming. What

420

has the lie of global warming got to do with the interests of Capitalism? Everything, as we shall see. Sustainable Environmentalism is all about Earth Inc, bringing all the Earths resources, including human resources, under the control of Capitalism, the principle instrument of practical politics. Capitalism and Coherence Dialectic methodology is, as has been repeatedly stressed, grounded in the Coherence Theory of Truth, which proposes that no idea can be examined independently of ALL other ideas which have a bearing upon it. The subject we are about to examine, Capitalism, according to Dialectic coherence theory cannot be adequately understood, without consideration being given to the Process of which it is the driving force. What have wars and revolutions, Fabian Socialism, Communism, Fascism, the United Nations, Gaia and the Green Movement, PostIndustrialism, Climate Change, Carbon and energy trading, the World Health Organization, pandemic threats, food coding, and so forth, got to do with Capitalism? Well, if you're talking about text book Capitalism, not a lot directly. But Capitalism, as understood in the context of dialectics, both strengthens, and in turn is strengthened and advances its interests by way of such movements. All the so called antitheses of Capitalism (Communism, Fabian Socialism, the Green Movement, and so forth) are in fact integral to it. We have seen that Capitalists create wars and revolutions (including the current Green Revolution) to serve their own ends (the Capitalists feed the wars and revolutions and the conflicts and their outcome feed the Capitalist system). During the 1930s, for example, Capitalist bankers, through their control of the US Federal Reserve, arranged the transfer of millions of dollars of US gold to Germany and Soviet Russia. Why, asked Louis McFadden (in his address to Congress at the time of the transfers) should our depositors and our government be forced to finance the munitions factories of Germany and Soviet Russia? McFadden pointed out that in just a few months $1,300,000,000 in gold was sent to Europe every dollar of that gold once belonged to the people of the United States and was unlawfully taken from them. Then, in 1934, the US government passed a law prohibiting the public from owning gold currency. As a result, more gold was shipped offshore (exchanged for US held currency). Why? The war which the gold transfers facilitated resulted in massive financial gain to the trans-national Capitalists: it cost America alone 250 million per day (plus interest). In addition to massive profits for the Capitalist banks and corporations, the war produced global centralised banking (the IMF, World Bank) the Militaryindustrial-complex; got the ordinary people of both sides of the political fence used to State imposed rationing and other deprivations, and had them welcome with open arms, the setting up of the United Nations (McFadden quoted by Willard Cantelon in 'The Day the Dollar Dies,' pp, 44-45). The UN has gone on to become the

421

universal 'State' serving and facilitating the Capitalist system, especially, of late, through its environmental agenda. Capitalism and Fabianism interact dialectically and the Environmental Movement services the aims of both. The principle facilitator of Fabianism, which aims at breaking up and restructuring the world via gradualism, is Capitalism. 'Little by little,' writes Joan Veon, 'the world is being re-organized using capitalism as the global engine to also change the structure of government from government to private partnership which is a management of government by business.' Veon goes on to say, most observantly, that 'If they (the Capitalists) are not Fabian Socialists, they must be using Fabian Socialistic tactics' (Joan Veon Article, 'Woman's International
Media Group, Inc. 'Capitalizing on Sustainable Development, Making Gold out of Green,' words in brackets added). When a person or group has the exact same objectives as

another group and utilizes identical tactics in the pursuit of those objectives, one can hardly put both groups into different pigeon holes. Fabianism (administrative Communism) is just another arm of Capitalism which is working closely with the Green Movement (Green Communism), which is serving the interests of Capitalists (supporting, for example, the Rothschilds carbon trading scheme) and so on and so on. Thats Dialectics! Which Type of Capitalism. The terms Corporatism, Corporate Socialism, Corporate Fascism, are terms commonly used to denote the modern capitalistic system. They are apt descriptions. 'When the interest of the corporation take over all other interests,' that's what you have. And such is the political aim of modern Capitalism: to have a world government (which we nearly had in December 2009) to protect its interests rather than those of the people. But there is, of course, more to it than simply Capitalism capitalizing on everything. A more apt description of modern Capitalism would be Luciferian Corporate-Occultism. But there is still something lacking. To that description one needs to add feudalism Corporate-OccultTheocratic Scientific Feudalism. Global Feudalism Where we are heading, where the controlling elite of New Age Globalism are taking us, is back to square one the square one of Capitalist economic organization. Which is? Something akin to the manorial system of the Dark Ages, supposedly the original economic organization (out of which commercial Capitalism, then industrial Capitalism, then financial Capitalism, then monopoly Capitalism and today, developing technocratic energy-trading Capitalism). Joan Veon is spot on when she says, 'Bottom line, it appears that all of the (world's) assets, including you and me are going back to the Crown (via Capitalism) and we are nothing but serfs paying an allowance back to the government for the right to use any of their resources! Capitalizing on sustainable development does not even come close to the truth. Call it green, call it gold, call it climate warming, the real

422

description of Agenda 21's capitalistic global corporate fascism is feudalism' (Joan Veon, ibid). The Positive Reorganization of Society Corporatism, the underpinning philosophy of Capitalism, like just about everything else in the end game phase of the Mystery system, had its origins in eighteen century Illuminati initiatives, in particular in the concept of 'positive reorganization of society.' The great apostle of this idea (positivism) was the Illuminatus, Saint-Simon (1760-1825). Positivism proposes that all speculative thinking passes through three stages, the theological (e.g. founded on Biblically based Christianity), the metaphysical, and the positive. The first two are based on superstition or mere speculative theory, the latter on observation of natural phenomena and experiment. Besides being generally acknowledged as the founding father of modem Corporatism, Saint-Simon is also regarded as the originator of French socialism. In his quest for the 'positive reorganization of society,' St Simon proposed the introduction of 'an industrial order controlled by industrial chiefs, (in which) the spiritual direction of society (would) pass from the church to the men of science' ('Chambers Biographical Dictionary,' edited by Magnus Magnusson). In 1818 Saint-Simon wrote 'The Globe and Reorganization of the European Community,' in which he provided 'ideas and plans' for a European Community. The work which had the most influence on the development of his positive humanistic thought was his 'Nouveau Christianism' 'The New Christianity' (1825). Another work which greatly influenced the development of political thought was Feuerbach's 'The Essence of Christianity'(1841). Interesting isn't it, that both these powerfully influential works refer in their titles to Christianity. Both books are, as one would expect, rabidly anti-Christian the spirit of which was imparted to Capitalism, Communism, Socialism and Fascism. Feuerbach's one time mentor, Hegel, validated his system on the grounds that conventional Christianity, in the area of love, had failed. Feuerbach mocked Christianity referring to all (positive) religion as 'the dream of the human mind. Marx, the Satanist, expressed similar views. And Saint-Simon, the father of Corporatism, proposed that the spiritual direction of society to be entrusted to men of science rather than the Church. There you have it: Corporatism, Communism, Marxism, Socialism, and Fascism have all sprouted from a bed of Anti-Christianity. They are all intertwined, like snakes around the same pole! Springmeier notes that the illuminated Saint-Simonians proposed in the early 1800s that the year 2000 would be 'the target date' for the New World Order. Before the NWO could be introduced, a number of items and stages' needed to be put in place. These included the building of two canals (Suez and Panama) to promote 'interdependence between the nations' (the first implemented by Disraeli), the 'technological transformation of the earth,' a number of revolutions to facilitate

423

the NWO process, and the creation of an androgyne (Springmeier, p. 98). By 1850, financial Capitalism was in place to facilitate all of the above. The Saint-Simonians proposed that everything in society, including religion and morality, should be under the direction of positive science. Politics, for the SaintSimonians, was 'the science of production,' sociology, the science of people,' and so forth. In this world of positive science, without God or morality, anything which serves the corporate agenda is thus right. Might is right, economic rationalism is right, privatisation, deregulation, global free trade, mergers and acquisitions, monopolies, contrived energy crises, contrived global warming, degradation of the environment, GM products, poisonous pharmaceutics and pandemics, harmful food additives, DU weaponry, outcome based education, technology suppression, indeed all that facilitates the Capitalist's interests and goals is right. The NWO wasn't fully completed by the Saint-Simonian target date of 2000. Its completion is, nevertheless, very close. The Environmental Movement and the looming financial and economic collapse in America and its global flow on when it occurs should take the NWO to its culmination. But, as has been stressed, ITS FULL CULMINATION, with the Antichrist reigning, CANNOT HAPPEN UNTIL THE RESTRAINER IS REMOVED (2 Thess. 2:7-8). Earth in the Balance If Capitalism's principle purpose is to establish a dictatorial control over all the world's capital, in particular human capital, then what better way to do it than via a United Nation's backed Environmental Agenda. 'We must,' says A1 Gore, 'make the rescue of the global environment the central organizing principle for civilization. (this) means using every policy and program, every law and institution, every treaty and alliance, every tactic and strategy, every plan and course of action...to halt the destruction of the environment and to preserve and nurture our ecological system' ('Earth in the Balance). Stripping away the Gore-speak, the statement roughly translates: 'Using the Environmental Movement as our principal organizing principle and rallying cry, we must use everything (every law, institution, etc.), as marshalled and controlled by Capitalism and the Capitalist State, the UN, to achieve our goal of deindustrialisation.' But surely, many will ask, how can it be in the best interests of Capitalism to drive towards a post-industrial age? Such an object, they point out, is a contradiction in terms. In terms of text book Capitalism, yes. But not in terms of New AgeLuciferian-Globalism, of which Capitalism, as emphasised, is a principle facilitator. The ancient Greeks understood that, a population which is both intelligent and growing in numbers is always a threat to imperial rule, indeed will inevitability shake off that rule. A strong industrial base facilitates such a population, with its capacity to innovate and overcome the problems associated

424

with a strong industrial base, e.g., developing free or super energy efficient technology: environmentally friendly water powered cars, electro-magnetic motors and generators, and is thus threatening to break free of the whole environmental capitalistic control structure. Furthermore, usury-fractional Capitalism cannot continue indefinitely in its present 'fluid and expanding form (new loans being necessary to sustain the structure).' And it wasnt meant to! The money managers knew that eventually a global economic and financial collapse would occur, necessitating the imposition of a radical and positive reconstruction of society. The current global financial crisis which came to a head in August 2007 and resulted in a US government led bailout to the private banks worldwide of 35 trillion dollars, was the beginning of the end for usury-Capitalism. All of this, of course, must be interpreted in the context of Ordo Ab Chao (Order out of Chaos), that is, in terms of the predetermined long-term goals of the Hermetic magicians. That that such a pathway to economic chaos need not have been taken is evident by the success of the early American and Australian banking systems, which were taken over and dismantled by the international money merchants (in 1913 in America, and 1923 in Australia). NSW Premier, Jack Lang, in his book, The Great Bust, notes that the international money barons were terrified of Australias national banking system, terrified that it might catch on elsewhere. He writes, In Australia the war had been financed by the newly established Commonwealth Bank...It had financed all the money to keep the armies abroad, and also to finance the producers at home. It had financed the Commonwealth shipping line for Hughes. Denison Miller (the first governor of the Commonwealth Bank) had gone to London after the war had finished and had thrown a great fright into the banking world by calmly telling a big bankers dinner that the wealth of Australia represented six times the amount of money that had been borrowed, and that the bank could meet every demand because it had the entire capital of the country behind it. The bank had found 350 million (pounds) for war purposes. A deputation of unemployed waited on him after he arrived back from London at the head office of the Commonwealth Bank, Martin Place. He was asked whether the bank would be prepared to raise another 350 million (pounds) for production purposes. He replied that not only was the bank able to do it, but would be happy to do it. Australia had come out of the war with no substantial debt (it is estimated it could have fought the war three times without substantial debt). It could meet every demand because it had the entire capital of the country behind it. The Canadian government nationalized its central bank in 1938, and began creating capital for infrastructure improvement by borrowing at nominal interest from its other pocket. Canada, as a result was able to rise out of the Great Depression in two years, finance its war debt against Hitler, lend money to Britain, and after the War, create money to build mega projects, such as the St. Lawrence

425

Seaway, without incurring substantial debt. But in 1974, the Trudeau government adopted the free market approach to public debt, and was soon afterwards, up to its eyeballs in it. As said, Australia lost control of its banking system (after Denison Miller died) in 1923. Today, Australia is in debt well above its capacity to repay. According to the media (2010) Australias Gross Foreign Debt is $1285 billion (most of it repayable within ninety days or twelve months if called upon under sub-section, Composition of Gross Foreign Debt by Maturity). Who would borrow under such terms?! The physical capital that we could call in response to a demand for payment is mostly gone been flogged off to the Capitalist corporations. Anna Bligh, the Queensland Premier, has just flogged off virtually the last of the entire capital stock of our state: the railways and the Ports. Short of unencumbered private property we have nothing. And personal property, in a corporatized state and nation, is hardly secure. We have seen that the principle driving force for the approaching post-industrial and new environmentally-sustainable world is Capitalism. How many in the Green Movement know this I wonder? How many are aware of the movements eugenics foundation: its plan to eliminate billions of what Lord Bertrand Russell called useless eaters from the planet? A rose is a rose by any other name and a program of genocide, whether Hitlers or anyone else, is a program of genocide, no matter what you call it. The Environmental Movement is a program of genocide: hence the reference by certain conservative Australian politicians (the DLP) to the Tasmanian senator Bob Brown as the Grim Reaper. Symptoms of a Reprobate Mind How have they got people to go along with it, to willingly acquiesce to their own destruction? Scripture says that those who worship the Creation rather than the creator will be given over to a reprobate mind, (Rom. 1:18-30) that is to a morally unprincipled, depraved, mind (Collins English Dictionary). Consider some of the reprobate ideas being proposed to supposedly save the planet from green-house gas emissions. 'Use coolies not machines,' that is, 'use manual treadle pumps...rather than diesel pumps to pump irrigation water.' Ban or restrict the use of motor vehicles, use horses instead of cars and tractors, scrap all coal-fired power stations and shut down the whole export trade in coal (proposed by Aust. Green Party leader Bob Brown); get rid of cows (they burp), and use milk from other sources. Why dont we try drinking rats milk and dogs milk? suggests Heather Mills, ex-wife of Paul McCartney. We should wash less, says actress Cate Blanchett (I only need a two minute shower), sweat more, says the Editor of the Age newspaper, by turning off air-conditioners in summer. Mayer Hillman, author of 'How We Can Save the Planet,' says that Democracy must also be dispensed with. 'When the chips are down I think democracy is a less important goal than is the protection of the planet from the death of life, the end of life on it.

426

Carbon rationing, by way of an energy, as opposed to price based trading system, must be introduced - whether people like it or not. But most importantly, virtually all agree that weve got to reduce human population, from over six billion to fewer than one billion (proposed by Greenpeace co-founder Paul Watson), to no more than half a billion (the Georgia Guide-Stones), and sterilise the bulk of that half billion. To help achieve such culling we need to either place a carbon tax on babies, families with more than, say, two children (Professor Barry Walters, University of WA) or simply ban second children (Professor Short, Melbourne University). Toni Verneli, of the Green group PETA thinks we should go further. She said she killed her unborn child because of its potential emissions: It would have been immoral to give birth to a child that I felt strongly would only be a burden to the world (most of the above carbon reducing ideas were taken from Andrew
Bolts website, Dec. 19th 2007).

Moloch-Kali Environmental Capitalism On 11th September (9-11) 1961, the World Wildlife Fund was founded by three men: Sir Julian Huxley (the first Director of UNESCO), Prince Bernhard of the Netherlands, and Prince Phillip of Great Britain. Huxley was a life trustee of the British Eugenics Society (now known as the Galton Institute, a genetics research centre.) He believed that eugenics offered man hope for the future. At the 1982 Cold Springs Harbour Conference, Huxley said that world population growth is the most alarming problem and loss of genetic quality must be reversed (quoted by Coleman, Committee of 300, p. 149). Sir Julian was a lifelong friend of H.G. Wells (Committee of 300). In 1902 Wells wrote: It has become apparent that whole masses of human population are, as a whole, inferior on their claim on the future, to other masses...How will we treat the inferior races? Well, the world is a world, not a charitable institution, and I take it that they will have to go (H.G. Wells, Anticipations). Hitler concurred. Christianity is a rebellion against natural law, a protest against nature, he said. Taken to its logical extreme, Christianity would mean the systematic cultivation of human failure. The Earth continues to go around, whether its the man who kills the tiger or the tiger who eats the man. The strongest asserts his will, its the law of nature. The world doesnt change; its laws are eternal (Table Talk, as recorded by Martin Bormann). In his chapter of The Eugenics Society, Getting Rid of Useless Eaters, Coleman notes that the Nazis were allowed use of the Cold Springs Harbour, Eugenics research facility, at Long Island (where Huxley made his abovementioned statement in 1982). He also notes that the Model Eugenical Sterilization Law, drafter there in 1921, became the basis of Hitlers race laws (The Committee of 300, p. 143). In 1946 Huxley lamented that the Nazi eugenics program, with its death camps and so forth, had given the movement a bad name in the eyes of the world. The program had to go on, but must be done, in Huxleys words under another

427

language. This new language of environment will, he said make the unthinkable thinkable. As already stressed, irrespective of what a thing is called, IT IS WHAT IT IS! The world reeled back in horror when the Nazi death camps were exposed, and yet today, the average person believes that the world is over populated and that we need to cull it. Little does he realise that, in holding such a belief, he is in agreement with Hitler and Huxley and acquiescing to his own destruction. The third founding member of the World Wildlife Fund was Prince Phillip, who also founded the Australian Conservation Foundation (of which he was President from 1971 to 1976). Prince Phillip, like Sir Julian, is an advocate of genocide. Man, for him, is just an animal like any other which from time to time needed culling. In the Princes words, You cannot keep a bigger flock of sheep than you are capable of feeding. In other words conservation may involve culling in an area to keep the balance between relative numbers in each species within any particular habitat. I realise this is a very touchy subject, but the fact remains that mankind is part of the living world...Every new acre brought into cultivation means another acre denied to the species. On several occasions the Prince has stated: In the event I am reborn, I would like to return as a deadly virus in order to contribute something to solve overpopulation. The concept of an overpopulated world that needed to be regularly culled was popularised by the Reverend Thomas Malthus (1766-1834) in his book, Essay on the Principle of Population, first published in 1798. Malthus held that all excess children above a desired level of population must necessarily perish. Malthus went on to suggest methods of achieving this end, including, relocating people to unhealthy living areas (low, swampy, marshy areas), withholding specific remedies for ravaging diseases, and so forth. Malthus worked for the East India Company, and his views on reducing population (which were much the same as that held by the company) were held by the Illuminist of the day and have been carried right down to the present times (Coleman, ibid, p. 19). Industry progress supports larger populations and so the cutting back of industry, as has been demonstrated in the African nations, is helpful to the process. The Bible says that, Whoso sheddeth mans blood, by man shall his blood be shed: for in the image of God made he man. And you, be fruitful and multiply; bring forth abundantly in the earth, and multiply therein (Genesis 9:6-7). The Post Industrial Age Concept Almost everyone today believes that the world is over populated, that God didnt make it big enough; didnt get his maths right, was culpably wrong when he said, be fruitful and multiply, and replenish (fill) the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth; (Genesis 1:28). Admittedly the instruction

428

was given to Adam and Eve in their pre-fallen state. The point is that God made the world big enough for the people He intended to populate it. Have those who assert that the world is overpopulated, done their sums? (You could fit the whole world comfortable into the US state of Wisconsin). More importantly, do those who support culling see themselves as being exempted (as superior) from those (they expect to be) selected for culling. When the industry of the Western world is wound back and unemployment soars, most of us will be unproductive useless eaters, especially those over the age of 42 (beyond which the average person will be regarded as unsustainable). Population growth is regarded as the primary cause of climate change. Anyone who is concerned about the environment and its issues should be concerned about population growth, we are told. More people consume more goods and services, and to supply them, more we need more industry the source of so much greenhouse gas emissions. Industry needs to be cut back, they say: indeed, we need to move towards a post-industrial world. There is one more conclusion to draw from this logic. As the Earth would be better off with less people consuming its resources, it would be much better off with no people consuming its resources. It follows that we should be working towards achieving a post-people world! The concept of a 'post-industrial age' first raised publically in 1964 about the time of the arrival in America of the Tavistock sponsored Beatles and the CounterCulture antithesis: the Aquarian Age. The concept of post-industrialism was fused with another seemingly unrelated concept, that of the information society. From a tiny seed planted in a single publication, The Triple Revolution (a publication funded by the Ford Foundation), the combined ideas took root and, with a little help from students from the Walter Lippmann founded and managed 'Students for a Democratic Society' (SDS), it rapidly propagated (LaRoache, 'The Road to Recovery p. 136, Coleman, 'The Committee of 300,' p. 31). Besides SDS, Lippman founded and managed the League for Industrial Democracy which, along with the SDS, was designed to pit workers against their Industrial Capitalist bosses. Lippman, an expert in manipulating public opinion (based on Committee-RIIA propaganda techniques) was commissioned by the Committee to make the Beatles popular in the United States (Coleman, ibid, p. 173). In 1968 the Club of Rome, 'one of the most important foreign policy arms of the Committee of 300' (Coleman), began 'alerting the world to a 'looming (ecological) crisis' due to population and economic growth, and began earnestly promoting the immediate deindustrialization the Western world. So we have three influential groups at the beginning of the Environmental Movement: the Ford Foundation, SDS (through Walter Lippmann) and the Club of Rome, all controlled by the Committee of 300. The Capitalist funded SDS, among other things, was set up to fight the Capitalists (they're all in the same bed). It, along with other institutions such as the Institute for Policies Studies, formed the basis of the New Left. But, as said, theyre all in the same bed! McGeorge Bundy, who was president of the Ford

429

foundation (1966-79), is on record as saying that everything the Ford Foundation did could be regarded as making the world safe for capitalism. How true! Along with those preaching the limits to industrial growth, others (e.g., the economist Fred Hirsch) began preaching the limits to social growth. Only the development of a 'new social ethic' can save us, we were told. At about the same time Paul Ehrlich wrote his book 'The Population Bomb' in which he warned that unless we began immediately culling the human herd we were doomed. Human population growth according to Ehrlich is a 'cancer.' Abortion is thus morally commendable (almost a billion babies worldwide have been 'terminated' to date). In 1972 Al Gore, another mass culling of the herd maniac, launched the Global Ecology Movement, and the Green Movement took off. We had Earth Summits, the most significant being the 1992 Rio Summit which resulted in Agenda 21, and later, The Earth Charter, which is based on James Lovelock's Gaia Hypothesis, in which the Earth is depicted as a living thing, a Mother. These and other documents have become the basis for the 'rational management' of the environment based on the concept of sustainability. Throughout the nineties, the doctrine of Global Warming was preached to the masses. Carbon emissions, we were told, were creating a Greenhouse effect and unless these emissions were cuts back dramatically we were doomed. Global Warming, twisted subtly to Climate Change, has become the major ecological focus (con). In Australia it resulted in the Renewal Energy (electricity and electricity charge) Acts of 2000, the Bill of which referred to CO2 as a satanic gas. We're told we need to immediately and dramatically cut back the use of fossil fuel. A Big Brother Renewable Energy Regulator has been appointed, and his Carbon Cops are coming. The acts are designed to facilitate the rapid introduction of a wide-ranging carbon withdrawal regime. Water police, with the assistance of Back-Yard Watch, are watching us. We must, we are told, cut back on everything (electricity, water, cows, and people), surrender our cars and all our other private property and go and live in primitive sustainable communities. The Post Industrial Age concept, along with that of the Information Age were, as we have seen, fused together and planted in the US in 1964 as part of the Counter-Culture. The Iron Mountain report proposed in 1966 that it would take two generations before the fruits of Environmentalism would fully ripen. The fruit of the fusion of both concepts is now well ripened. People, it seems, are prepared to accept anything and to sacrifice everything, including all their rights and their freedoms, in the interests of saving Mother Earth. In the US today, in addition to a massive Environmental regulating bureaucracy and enforcement agencies, there is the Office of Total Information Awareness, standing by, in the opinion of some, to issue (implant) the buying and selling mark of the Beast system (of Revelation 13:16-18). What absolutely amazes me about the Environmentalism con is the amount of Christians who have swallowed it hook, line and sinker. I have a Christian friend

430

who told me that he had shown his SEVEN YEAR OLD daughter Al Gore's 'Inconvenient Truth.' 'She needs to know,' he said. Another Christian friend explained to me how much water it takes to produce a hamburger. She had recently become a supporter of animal rights. Others vote Green! Can you blame them when their own church leadership is advocating it? The Baptist Union of Australia, for example, had Ron Benson write an article on its behalf in the 'The qb magazine (note the qb equal lower-case opposites) of Queensland Baptists (Feb, 2007). Entitled, Climate Change: Action is a moral imperative, the BUA declares that: 'Overwhelming scientific evidence shows that humans have caused much of the global warming occurring today.' It denies that 'the present global warming is merely part of a natural cycle (which) does not warrant urgent action on a global scale,' and calls on 'the Australian Government to take immediate action, in collaboration with other governments, corporations, community organizations (facilitated NGOs) and faith communities to mitigate the effects of global climate change; and in particular to: Reduce to a sustainable level human contributions to climate change...' (words in brackets added). The BUA calls upon all Australian citizens to: Urge their political leaders to take steps to reduce global greenhouse gas emissions by 50% by 2050... including reducing household energy consumption...and reducing household water consumption (Qld. Baptist, Feb, 2007, pp. 33; 40). The immediate action recommended by the BUA of course complies with the UN's Agenda 21 initiatives. More bluntly, it services the Gore-Gorbachev- Strong's Corporate-Socialist-Anti-Christian agenda (in which the Judaeo- Christian tradition, more than any other, is identified as being responsible for (the 'satanic gasses' and putting man at odds with Nature). Doesn't the BUA know that reduction of energy and water consumption equates ultimately with the reduction (murder) of 'unsustainable' consumers? Don't they know that all the 'participatory' groups involved in the decision-making are corporate financed and manipulated. The population reductionist Al Gore is an anti-Christian fanatic (read his 'Earth in the Balance') whose 'science' is really a synthesis of science and witchcraft. How can the BUA support the initiatives of such people? How? There is, sadly, only one answer: they are apostate!!! Environmental Capitalism One of the first things that any investigation of the Environmental Movement will discover is that big business (including the military with its DU weaponry) is almost never targeted. Small business and small property owners and small people are its primary targets. The fat cat elites, who talk about cutting back on everything, cut back on nothing. Al Gore for example, lives in a 10,000 square foot, eight bed-roomed home, with all the mod cons, and owns two other homes. He gets around in a private jet, his family have investments in Occidental petroleum, and his Nashville home alone burns more than 20 times the national household average (at tennesseepolicy.org, quoted by Clare Swinney, in 'Uncensored,' Jan-

431

Mar, 2008). The highest profiler in the Green movement, the pivotal populariser of

environmentalism, Prince Charles is one of the biggest slum-lords in the UK and owns large areas of forestry which he periodically harvests. He believes he has been placed on Earth for a purpose: to save the world. In Harmony: A New Way of Looking at Our World, he preaches pantheism: I wanted to express something in the outer world that I feel inside...We seem to have lost that understanding of the whole of nature and the universe as a living entity (the basis of the Earth Charter and the concept of the earth as a Mother, Gaia). The Earth, he said cannot cope with all we demand of it. Its losing its balance and we humans are causing this to happen. But then he borrows his mothers jet to fly to Copenhagen to attend the climate change Summit burning an estimated 6.4 tons of CO2 5.2 tons more than if he had used a commercial plane (Fay Schlesinger, Mail
Online, 30th July, 2010).

The Mystery Way of Looking at Our World Notice the increasing use of the term balance, e.g., by Al Gore (Earth in the Balance), Prince Charles, and so forth. Having already programmed the masses to believe in the inevitability of change; of change as inherently progressive (the Mystery-Dialectic Doctrine of Universal Motion), they are pushing the doctrine of the due blend, or the tuned string: The Mystery of the Balance. The occult doctrine of analogy is also being pushed. The literalist interpretation of the Christian tradition, says Prince Charles, is not quite the idea at the end of the day. Its the understanding of the symbolic nature. And the original understanding, the original revelation, which obviously lies at the heart of all great religions, has been bowdlerized as time has gone on (from Harmony: A New Way of Looking at Our World, by H.R.H. Charles, Prince of Wales [with Tony Juniper and Ian Skelly]. The book is promoted by Vanity Fare as, a visually stunning and surprisingly radical Green manifesto with a classical philosophical twist... (publishing date, November, 2010). As he writes at the opening of the books first chapter, This is a call to revolution. The Earth is under threat. It cannot cope with all that we demand of it. It is losing its balance and we humans are causing this to happen). The Capitalism Backed Green Movement All the revolutionary movements in the past two hundred years have been financed by the money barons. The Green revolution that the Prince is calling for like any other revolution needs money to get it going and keep it going. Early post WW II Green movements, such as the Conservation Foundation and the Resources for the Future were funded by Rockefeller and the Ford Foundation (interestingly, Frederick Osborn, the cousin of the founder of the Conservation Foundation, Fairfield Osborn, who worked with the Rockefellers Population Council, was the president of the American Eugenics Society).

432

The Environmental Movement is, and has been from its inception, powered, by 'very large money interests.' The National Wildlife Federation (NWF),' for example, had (back in 1993) an annual budget of approximately $US83 million. Its director, Jay Hair enjoyed a salary and benefits package nearing $300,000. From where does this working capital come? In the NWF's case it comes from such big business contributors as the Coca Cola Company, Ciba-Geigy Corporation, Dow Chemical, Exxon Corporation, E.I. du Pont de Nemours, Capital Fund Corporation, Fanwood Foundation, Combustion Engineers Inc, 3M Company, among others. But surely, the reader might ask, much of the funding surely comes from donations to the movement. Of course there are donations. But like anything donated to any large charitable organization nowadays you never know where the money goes. Where do the donations to the Environmental Movements NGOs end up? Donations to the Wilderness Society, for example, are invested in such companies as Caterpillar (bulldozers), Cummins Engines Co Inc (gas emitting engines), General Electric (carbon generated electric appliances), Deere & Co, Inc (construction machines) and JP Morgan and Co (the American banker and financier and late 'powerful member' of the Committee of 300). What do you think would be the reaction of donators to the Wilderness Society and other Green Movement institutions to find that their money was being invested in earth moving, scrub clearing, and pollution producing machinery? Some of the environmental NGOs operate businesses, e.g., as real estate agencies, buying up land and selling it to the US government. 'The Nature Conservancy,' for example, sold 73 million dollars of real estate to the US government in 1993. One Capitalist backed Foundation reportedly taught activists how to stop timber harvesting in an area where the foundation itself owned timber properties (the above details on environmentalism are from Samantha Smith's 'Behind the Green Curtain'). The NGOs associated with the environmental movement are set up or chosen and financed by big business. 'Sustainable development,' as Joan Veon emphasises, 'is all about capitalism.' There is a lot of money to be made from the environment. But more importantly, this magical word (sustainable) will provide the ruling elite with a licence to run the world however they see fit. In 1995 Veon asked Maurice Strong to define sustainable development. 'We want to put (sustainable development) in business terms,' he said. 'It's running Earth , Inc. with depreciation, amortization and maintenance accounts so that we are not really living off capital' (Joan Veon, 'Capitalizing on Sustainable Development, Making Gold out of Green, pp. .2,5). The Polluter/User Pays Principle Corporations and individuals who use too many units of 'carbon intensive energy' (units will be allotted to individuals) are to be financially penalised (of course the corporation being 'penalized' will merely pass the cost on to the consumer).

433

Electricity prices are on the way up and will rise to whatever price the controlling PPPs choose. The same will apply to water consumption. The World Bank Water Resources (Demand) Management Program aims at limiting water consumption to 40 litres per person per day. 'Price, Volume Restrictions, and (Invasive) Regulations' (including forced resettlement) will be employed to this end. Charges for water to agriculture (which the World Bank assigns the lowest 'usage value') should, in the opinion of the World Bank, be increased by 300%-500%! Cattle and other grazing animals are to be severely cut back. Imagine the effect of such price increases and cut-backs on food prices. And the Baptist Union of Australia advises Christians to give such evilness their full and active support!! The Green Movement is big, big business! A newspaper heading read, 'Retailers queuing to sell us water' (Courier Mail 30-7-07). Michael Clapham, head of equities structured products for Credit Suisse in Australia, stated the obvious when he made the comment, 'Water is a vital commodity' (like everything else on the planet a commodity up for grabs). Clapham went on to say that 'We believe investors will embrace the opportunity to invest in...the companies that are involved in one of the world's most vital industries the provision of fresh water' (Mike Taylor article, quoted by Laurie Addison in 'Water Update,' in 'despatch article,' 2007). According to Rothschild Australia and E3 International the global carbon trading market, literally trading in hot air, will be worth $150 billion in 2011. The Queensland government is currently sponsoring the installation of solar power and was until recently offering rebates on the installation of home water tanks: both environmentally friendly and once installed free: free power from the Sun and free water from the sky. But already there is concern that both will be metered and the user charged. Householders with solar power are currently able to sell their surplus power to the power company. The concern is that the user may be required to limit his solar power energy consumption to a certain amount of units and put the unused remainder into the common grid. If he uses more of this free Sun power than allowed he will be penalized. If they do this, and it would be in line with the Fabian Socialists goal of pauperising the masses by means of, among other things, unlimited taxation, then we will be trading not only in hot air (CO2) but in sunbeams (Sunlight) and rainwater (three of the four essentials of life). In an article in the Australian, back on the 26 th July, 1990, Dr Woznow, who described himself as a change agent for practical idealism, said that the concept of sustainable development (a concept introduced to the world by the Earth Summit in 1992) will have to be so much a part of doing business we wont have to talk about it anymore. If the corporations are going to be successful in 20, 30, 40 years from now, they will have to be at the forefront of change. People who believe in the status quo are the dinosaurs of tomorrow. Woznow also spoke of the need of gaining the technology to save the planet (italics and words in brackets added).

434

They now have the technology to save (enslave) the planet: technocracy. Committee man Brzezinski calls it Technetronics: a system of people-control technology the effects of which, when implemented, would make Felix Dzerzhinskys system of Red Terror mild by comparison (John Coleman, The Committee of 300, p. 58). The system, says Brzezinski, requires that existing institutions be supplanted with pre-crisis management institutions, the task of which be to identify in advance, likely social crises and to develop programs to cope with them. The system will progressively introduce a dictatorship leaving even less room for political processes as we know them (The Technetronic Era, 1981, was commissioned by the Club of Rome). Since the advent and development of the programs designed to cope with Terror and the Threats to the Environment there isnt much left of political processes as we knew them. Pre-Crisis Management As applied to the environment, the system appoints pre-crisis management experts to a) predict the crisis, and b) develop programs to combat it. This Cloudland approach is exemplified in President Obamas Executive Order 13514 (of the 5th October, 2009) on Federal Sustainability, which called for setting measurable environmental performance goals for Federal Agencies. A supplementary report, relating to the order, called for a Climate Adaptation plan. The Order, which was issued to all agencies, from the food and drug administration, to the Department of Defence, called for 1) the appointment of a Climate Adaptation Specialist, 2) the establishment of an agency-wide Climate Change Adaption Policy and mandate by June, 2011, 3) the participation in Climate Adaption workshops, and the education of all employees throughout 2011, and finally, 4) the identification and analysis of those things which would interfere with the agencies accomplishing their mission and implementing the Adaptation Plan by 2012. The response to the Presidential Order is predictable: its foregone conclusions were already in the process of being applied worldwide (e.g. the Australian Renewable Energy Acts of 2000). They were foregone when Dr Woznow in 1990 predicted that the concept of sustainability should have to be part of doing business in the future. They were foregone when the UN accepted as part of its environmental policy James Lovelocks Gaia Hypothesis. They were foregone when the Club of Rome was set up in 1968 to push the post-industrial agenda. They were foregone when the concept of post-industrialism was first injected into mainstream thought in 1964. They were foregone when the Rockefellers and the Ford foundation founded and/or funded the environmental movements of the fifties (e.g. Resources for the Future). They were forgone when the scientists of Tavistocks Eugenic Movement, with minds immeasurably superior to ours,

435

looked down upon us, the masses, as if we were swarming microbes, and began, slowly and surely making their plans against us (paraphrased from H.G. Wells, The War of the Worlds). They were foregone in the late 1700s when Saint Simon called for scientists to run religion, and began preaching the so called positive Communitarian philosophy and the interdependency of nations (Obama is a Communitarian who is implementing Communitarian political-religious philosophy) They are anticipated in the philosophy of Aristotle, Plato, Heraclitus and Pythagoras; they are consistent with the rites and worship practices to the cruel bloodthirsty gods of blood sacrifice and destruction (Kali, Moloch, Bacchus). Is it a coincidence that the ruling elite gather at Bohemian Grove in California, USA, to worship the God Moloch?! Remember FDRs statement, in politics: Nothing happens by accident. As said, the foregone conclusions of Obamas research initiatives are already being implemented, for example, in the process of setting up the proposed energy trading grid system (as opposed to a price based system) supposedly in response to climate change (actually an unsuccessful attempt was made to introduce energy trading in the US in the early twentieth century, about 1921, when there was no talk of Global Warming). With the new system, electrical energy consumers will be subject to energy management via smart metres, and smart appliances. Automatic management will be available to interested energy consumers. Does any of this sound like text book Capitalism? Western economic textbooks define Capitalism as an economic system which 'permits the private ownership of the means of production, distribution and exchange, be they land, buildings, machinery or personal credit and ability.' Capitalism, says the official textbook, is also associated with 'a relatively free and competitive market,' and the idea of 'production for profit.' The world we are in the process of entering is being corporate driven but it is nothing like the Capitalism of the text-book. It is more in line with the Satanist Saint Simons Corporate-Communist-Scientific-Religious system: Hermetic Corporatism, if you like. Monopoly Capitalism, by definition, does not seek a competitive market it hates competition. It seeks to control every aspect of the market, to manipulate it, 'to make the market price and the amount sold such that his profits would be maximised' (Quigley). One of the reasons it established the Soviet Union was to establish a controlled market not in competition with the Capitalist West. As Communism is not an innovative system, the Soviets needed to import state of the art technology and 'earn or borrow western currencies to pay for it' (Antony Sutton,
'Western Technology and Establishment,' p. 176). Soviet Economic Development'; also, 'America's Secret

Ever since the dawn of post Flood civilization, men have owned the implements and means of production, whether as spears, bows and arrows, canoes, ploughs, blacksmith implements, or whatever. They weren't Capitalists, they were merely property owners who sold or traded the production from their property, largely

436

without 'government' interference, and to their own benefit. They weren't Capitalists, just farmers or traders or hunter-trappers, carpenters, and so forth, engaging in a form of private enterprise. Hermetic Capitalism 'The Bank (of England),' wrote William Paterson, 'hath benefit of interest on all moneys which it creates out of nothing' (Paterson was the principle founder of the Bank of England in 1694). The defining feature of Capitalism, certainly after l770 and the pressing need to raise funds (capital) for industrial development has been fractional banking: 'the lending of money (magically created out of nothing) at interest. Capitalist economies are built on credit. As such, the fundamental capital of Capitalism, until recently, has not been land, property or machines for production but INTEREST BEARING DEBT (Knupffer). This is in the process of changing. In the not too distant future, the fundamental capital of Capitalism will be the Environment, that is, whole of Gods Creation. Managing the Debt Dialect Capitalism has been the most efficient tool in the creation and management of wars and revolutions, and in the management of the Dialect controlling mechanisms of Debt, Technology and Information. In regards its management of the debt device it needs to be borne in mind that the banks do not lend money (real money, dollars and coins, amounts to only about 3% to 5% of the money in circulation) they manufacture credit. Moreover, they amplify the need for credit through their setting up and controlling the central banks of nations (e.g. the privatising of the US Federal Reserve in 1913), enabling them to control the amount of money in an economy. Adrian Salbuchi, in his Global Meltdown Seen Through Argentine Eyes DVD, says that modern Capitalism has usurped a place that does not belong to it above the real economy. Finance, the banks, the world of monetary systems, he says, should always be subservient to the real economy of building houses, apartments; manufacturing cars, food, etc. Today its exactly the other way around. Modern Capitalism, he says, is a financial pyramid with a four sided base. The first side is Planned Monetary Insufficiency. The real money (legal tender) is issued in every country by the state in America by the Federal Reserve Bank a private entity since 1913. They deliberately never issue enough money to meet the needs of the economy. The private banking system, he says, exerts sufficient control over the state and the central banks so as to guarantee that it will issue insufficient amounts of money. So, in come the private banking systems offering interest bearing loans of funny money money created out of thin air (just as they are currently moving to create it out of hot air, that is CO2 emissions). The second corner of the pyramid base is thus the replacement of real money with funny money money which grows at an exponential rate charging huge

437

amounts of interest. But where does the money come from to pay the debts interest? It hasnt been created. It has to come out of the community. Where does the interest for the Australian governments Gross Foreign Debt of $1285 billion come from? It comes from ever increasing taxes on the people (especially GST and user pays taxes) and from the sale of our public assets (privatisation) to the Capitalists. The third corner is to impose a debt based economy base everything on interest bearing debt. Bear in mind that the interest is being paid on money that does not exist! Because of the interest, the loan is repaid over and over, usually without any reduction of the principal. For example, in 1888, the NSW government borrowed $32 million, at only three and a half percent interest, for its railways. By 1955, the government had repaid $100 million in interest, without any reduction in the principle (The Money Trick). The Sydney Harbour Bridge, built in the 1930s, cost $16 million. By 1999 the government had paid $160 million in interest alone, with $13 million still owing on the principle (Graham Dyers Newsletter, Vol. 16, No 12, Dec. 1999, PO Box 244, Helensvale, Qld. 4212). One more example: Between 1980 and 1990 the Latin American countries paid $418 million dollars in interest on original loans of $80 billion, without any reduction of the principle, although they paid over five times its amount (The
Michael Journal, 1101 Principale St, Rougemont, Quebec, JOL IMO, Canada, March-April, 2003). To summarise, the banks create the money out of thin air, lend it to

governments and business, and the people repay the loan many times over, and pay interest on money (credit) that does not exist (The above examples were taken from
Gerard Campaigns Excessive Taxation Is It Theft of Your Money by the Government. Campaign provides an excellent summary of fractional banking).

Then there is the derivatives market. Salbuchi notes that twenty years ago there was no derivatives market. In 2002 it had grown to 102 trillion dollars. By 2008, it was 531 trillion dollars (10 times the worlds gross domestic product; 40 times the GDP of the U.S.). Funny money had swamped the real economy. So where did the higher knowledge of fractional reserve banking originate? According the Dr. John Coleman, the British East India Company people learnt it from the banking princes of India, and introduced it into England in 1625. The Indian princes had used it for centuries (p. 68). He says that the Indian banking system was copied and used with great success, by the Babylonians. But one cannot help but suspect that it might have been the other way around, as the Neo-Babylonian Empire was overthrown in 539BC, the first mass-minted coins having appeared only 61 years earlier, in Lydia (conquered by the Persians, in 546BC, who then, along with the Medes, conquered Babylon). The fourth corner of modern Capitalisms financial pyramid, is Privatise Profits; Socialise Losses as has happened in Argentina. If there is a buck in it, take it over, if there is not, dump it on the people.

438

The Different Stages of Capitalism A distinction is made between different types, or stages, of Capitalism (its changing economic organization), in particular, between financial (banking dominated) and monopoly (managed) Capitalism: the former being said to have largely given way, after the banker caused economic depression of 1929-33, to the latter which became the master of the former, basing its decisions not on the supply of money but on the supply and organization of real resources (Quigley). The latter, furthermore, while maintaining its preference for private ownership of property, began to acknowledge and emphasise the importance of the State and its infrastructure, including its social welfare system, in the maintenance, indeed in the preservation and proper running of the Capitalist system. Since the end of World War II, the emphasis of Capitalism has shifted from the nation state to the global State and its principle facilitator, the UN, through which it seeks to control of all the resources of the world, including human resources. It is not, and has never been, interested in private ownership of property, except in terms of its own vile maximum: all for ourselves and nothing for the people (Adam Smith). Its goal, in this respect, is the same as the Fabian Socialists and Communists: the elimination of all private property. Positive Rights as a Capitalist-Fabian Initiative The Hegelian Dialectic Process is founded upon the Coherence Theory of Truth, which insists that in the examining of any feature of the Whole all other features relating to it must be taken into consideration (New Age 'Holism' roughly equates with this). When writing about a specific feature of the Process, say Capitalism, you will find yourself writing about seemingly unrelated or opposing ideas, such as positive human rights. What have human rights (including consumer rights) got to do with Capitalism? In our examination of Capitalism we have seen that, in the past, it gained much strength from the clash with its 'opposite' Communism, in particular, from the Cold War clash. But as the Cold War progressed, the Left, who blamed all the problems of the world on the Capitalists, also got stronger eventually becoming well established in certain areas of Western society, e.g., universities, and consequently, Western intellectual thought. One of the ideas the Left injected into the fray was the idea of positive rights. Capitalism, driven by an urge for profit, is not naturally concerned with human rights, and generally will accept the introduction of new rights reluctantly and only to the extent that they are sanction by the State. Capitalism by nature is not concerned with human rights whether natural (based on man created in the image of God) or positive (which we will be looking at in a moment). That is, at least, what the text-book says about Capitalism and human rights. But then in 1948 the United Nations introduced the Universal Declaration of Human Rights (and freedoms). Hitherto, human right had focused on negative

439

rights: the right wing approach to rights: the right of individuals not to be interfered with by the State. The new rights, championed by the left-wingers, were positive rights, the right of people to this and that privilege, for example, the right to a job, to State funded abortions, to equal treatment, and so forth. The Fabian Society had much to do with the foundation control of the League of Nations, the UNs predecessor (Starr Miller, op cid, pp. 636-640). The Fabians are also very much involved with the Labour Movement. The Fabians, it must be borne in mind, are not interested in human rights of any sort: their goal is nothing less than the destruction of present day civilization, the good and the bad. They aim to achieve this objective through 'the gradual expropriation and pauperisation of ALL CLASSES by systematic pressure, each class to be separately ruined according to the best means available for ruining it' (Lady Queenborough, 'Occult Theocracy,' pp. 557564, emphasis added). Many of the measures introduced into law by the Fabians (e.g., positive human rights) may have popular appeal at the time but once introduced can be administered in ways which serve the Fabian Society's ends (e.g., equal rights for animals and vegetables). We live in a fallen non- perfectible (this side of the return of the Lord Jesus) world: the more we try to make it perfect (enforce its perfection) the more imperfect it becomes. Moreover, in a fallen world the idea of perfection varies, so you find yourself in a world of competing perfectionists: a dialectical hot-pot and eventually you find yourself in the Hegelian State. How did I get here? When the Universal Declaration of Human Rights was first introduced, the nations of the world were not legally bound to its principles (much like the Earth Charter). 'The machinery for (its) international enforcement,' came progressively in the form of nationally ratified UN conventions and corresponding State and national legislation. The reader may recall the Queensland's (Peterson) government's refusal to support a national Bill of Rights on the basis that such rights were already embodied in existing legislation. We didnt get a national Bill of Rights but we nonetheless got a whole bunch of positive rights through varying federal acts and policies: equal opportunity rights, non-discrimination rights, affirmative action policies and so forth. And finally, with the support of most of the Western world (e.g., the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms'), we eventually got the whole UN package. The emphasis on rights prior to 1948 had been, as previously noted, largely negative, that is, the right not to be interfered with. After 1948 a number of positive rights were introduced such as the right to receive benefits and 'to be provided with the means to satisfy basic human needs' (Joel Feinberg, 'Social Philosophy,' p. 94). It sounds good but, as we will see, such rights may be (are being) used to dialectically destabilize and, ultimately destroy the old order and replace it with a corporate-political-social-religious system (the Capitalist goal to control the whole Earth). The granting of extensive positive rights promotes and reinforces

440

social and religious pluralism with every group claiming equality - the sort of environment the Dialectic management loves. The idea of rights, it must be understood, cannot be validated without reference to an authority. The idea of absolute rights cannot be validated without an absolute Personal authority (an infinite-Personal reference point). 'Nature' is no such authority. The appeal to Nature in support of such unnatural rights as abortion, homosexual couples having children, parents having the right to select the sex, even the characteristics of their children, is a contradiction in terms. Every right issued, furthermore, has a corresponding obligation on the part of another individual or group to meet or observe that right. The granting of positive rights in a relativistic society to a diversity of self-interested groups increases the potential for social conflict. Introduce multiculturalism and add a good pinch of Islam to the recipe and you have a real Dialectic hotpot. The granting of positive rights to homosexuals, for example, places obligations on non-homosexuals (the majority). The homosexual's previous negative right to be left alone translates into a right to flaunt and promote their lifestyle in schools for example (to have it presented to schoolchildren as an equally viable sexual option). Such rights undermine the moral fabric of a society, its social cohesion, resulting in increased tension between the beneficiaries of such rights and those compelled to observe, or pay for them. The issuing of such rights increases the tension between minority groups. In times past, as noted above, dialecticians were concerned primarily with using and managing the power of large social bodies. According to Mace, the old reformers (change agents) of society were mostly concerned with tapping the power of the larger bodies of 'humanity,' 'the people,' 'the workers, whereas the new reformers are 'more concerned with the power that resides in small communities...' (Mace, Introduction to Sprott's 'Human Groups,' p. 8, Pelican, 1973). Self interest tends to find more opportunity for expression in small groups which cater for sectional interests. The concept of 'participatory democracy' currently being pushed by the globalists, in which 'accredited' NGOs collectively are said to represent 'the people,' is the method being employed to tap and manage the power of these Capitalist funded groups. Back in 1992 at the ground-breaking Rio Earth Summit, 8000 accredited NGOs participated. Although diverse in interests, the NGOs share common concepts: 'the community of interests,' and the inevitability of progress (by means of dialectic methodology) towards a common vision: the emerging New Global Order. The increased issue of rights actually diminishes the one fundamental right to freedom: the right to be left alone. Furthermore, it needs to be borne in mind that rights like everything else in Hegels world are not 'fixed and definite' (there are no absolutes in Hegel-land). So when rights have fulfilled their purposes, they, in some cases the people who possessed them, can be disposed of. The major vehicle

441

currently being employed to remove our so called 'natural' rights is Capitalist backed naturalism, or Environmentalism. In the presence of the Earth Mother (GAIA) no one has any real rights not even the right to life (e.g., if they are deemed 'unsustainable'). Note the dialectic a positive rights movement, based on nature (the seeds being sewn by John Locke), ultimately gives rise to its opposite: a no rights what-so-ever community, based on nature. The whole thing is so absurd that if it wasnt so serious you couldnt help but laugh at it. The perpetrators laugh. I myself cannot help my self laughing at this explanation, wrote Weishaupt, speaking of his conning certain Masons into believing that the Masonic Hiram is really Christ. Webster notes that Weishaupt was careful in general to exhibit the face of a benign philosopher and even a Christian evangelist; it is only at moments that he drops the mask and reveals the grinning satyr behind it (Webster, op cid, pp. 213; 217). Individuals may enjoy a limited benefit from positive humanistic rights (at the expense of social stability and cohesion), but ultimately the only beneficiaries of such rights are the people who are exploiting. Romanticism, from which the positive rights movement grew, is a force for social disorder and chaos which legitimises the imposition of ever increasing order. Of course, the inheritors of all this power will be the Capitalists. Skousen identifies the use of such dialectical methodology when he observes that chaos and 'social disintegration' have been promoted at the bottom end, 'while creating an ever increasing pressure at the top for monolithic power by demanding that (the State) be given massive power to 'solve all the problems. These demands are made in the form of proposed "social legislation" involving the expenditure of billions upon billions each year,' once again to the benefit the Capitalists (Skousen, 'The Naked Capitalist,' p. 113). As implied above, positive rights have been, in recent decades, moving progressively back to Nature: animal rights, rights for trees and other natural features. 'We're not against life,' a Green Party supporter recently commented, 'we're just against human life' (there's a reprobate mind for you). All of this is a part of the elitist Capitalists, or elitist Socialists (remember were in Dialectland) program to gain the whole World (actually theyre elitist Satanists). Periodic Chaos in the Capitalist Process Quigley notes that each successive stage of Capitalism was associated with a period of economic crisis or depression. This, he says, is inevitable in the transition of any social organization to another, but is particularly so in Capitalism (ibid, p. 43). But are such crises always inevitable? In the transition from financial to monopoly Capitalism, was the Great Depression really inevitable? Does the New World (post-industrial) Order really have to arrive out of chaos? Yes. In the Order-out-of-Chaos world of dialectics, it must. The crisis accompanying the transition from an industrial based to a non-industrial based society will be far

442

greater than that experienced in the transition from a rural to an industrial based society (as in the Industrial Revolution). The Coming Economic Catastrophe 'There are two Americas.' wrote active Fabian Peter Vickers Hall (in 1981). 'One is the nineteenth century heavy industry based society. The other is the growing post-industrial society, in some cases built in the shards of the old America. It is the crisis between these two worlds which will produce the economic and social catastrophe of the next decade. The two worlds are in fundamental opposition, they cannot co-exist. In the end, the post-industrial world must crush and obliterate the other one' (Coleman, 'The Committee of 300,' p. 28). What Vickers accurately 'predicted' had, of course, been planned long before before the appearance of the counter-culture and the advent of the Club of Rome. The role of the Club of Rome is to facilitate such a collapse. John Coleman notes that not only is industry to be destroyed, agriculture and food production is to be strictly controlled by the globalist elite, and large city populations forcibly removed to remote, pre-designated locations, or exterminated, as in the Pol Pot experiment. Yes, experiment! Details of the experiment were, according to Coleman, drawn up by the Club of Rome research bodies and overseen by Thomas Enders of the US State Department (Dr. John Coleman, The Committee of 300, Fourth Edition, p. 18). The War Proceeds The Lavoisier Groups, in its July 26th July 2000 'submission to the (Australian) Senate Reference Committee for the Environment, Communications, Information and the Arts,' on the Renewal Energy Bills, warns that should some of the proposals of the Bill be implemented, e.g., 'a carbon tax of $70 per tonne of emitted CO2, and applied across-the-board the consequences for the Australian economy would be catastrophic. If applied as has been initially proposed, to only 9,500 GWhrs (beginning at 400 GWhrs in 2001 and rising to 9,500 GWhrs in 2010) then the effects won't be so bad (only an average increase in electricity prices of 5.1% (ACIL estimate). This 'not-so-thin end of a wedge,' has, the report says, 'enormous splitting power when the next blow of the global warming sledge hammer is applied. The cost to the Australian consumers of this Climate Change initiative, was estimated to be $400 million a year, combined with the accompanying reduction in GDP ($800 million in 2010) . Another cost, which is potentially the most serious, is the cost of rent seeking. The Bill, it is estimated, will create rents of at least $800 billion per annum, and more than that again in expenditures on rent seeking and the blockage of rent extraction. As in all extortion rackets, the report says, the proceeds are never enough, and there will be a constant clamour to increase the amount of electricity to be generated by these high cost, primitive technologies. And because the machinery is at hand to readily accede to these demands, it will be politically very difficult to say "No"'.

443

The proposed Climate Pollution Correction Scheme legislation which failed in August 2009, in the Australian Senate, included $16 billion compensation to the big polluting companies ($389 per household per year in 2010, rising to $558 per household by 2015), is standing by to be reintroduced with slight modifications and a different title. Despite the increasing resistance in Australia to a carbon tax and a carbon trading plan (2011) the government, with the Greens support, continues to push the scheme, and develop the infrastructure necessary for its implementation. The doubters and deniers of global warming will eventually, says Al Gore, be regarded as dangerous fanatics. Climate Change is, as has been stressed, currently the prime mover for world government. At the Copenhagen summit in December, 2009, in which the signing up for global government and the redistribution of world wealth was to have taken place, the principle focus and driving force to this end had been industrial pollution and global warming. But the principle focus may abruptly shift shortly to the debt crisis and impending meltdown of the United States and the need for a brand new trading system, e.g. a cashless energy trading system. Or the world may be hit by some natural catastrophe (GAIAs response to human abuse of the ecosphere). Strife is the father of all things. New Systems, financial or otherwise, always arise out of chaos, convenient or planned. The Debt Crisis? Events are moving so quickly nowadays that no quicker than you write something down than its happened. By 2007 it was obvious to all those who were prepared to remove their rose-tinted glasses that the debt crisis in America had reached the point of total and irrevocable 'melt down.' According to J.P. Morgan analysts estimates of bank losses (Nov, 2007) from the collapse of the US mortgage bubble is in the vicinity of $650 billion (Jan 2008 put the figure at 1 trillion). Flow on damage from the financial blow-out could, it was estimated, push the combined losses to over $3 trillion (Robert Shiller). Meanwhile, the United States largest bank Citygroup agreed to sell a stake (4.9%) in the Abu Dhabi's Investment Authority for US$7.5 billion to offset its losses relating to the US subprime mortgage meltdown and the tightening in credit markets (Sky News on Line, 2811112007). The U.S. national debt since September 28th, 2007, has continued to increase at 3.88 billion dollars per day. As of the 22nd May, 2011, the U.S. national debt was $14,282,422,620,000., and rapidly rising (U.S. National Debt
Clock).

Usury Capitalism could not continue indefinitely in its fluid and expanding form: it has self destruction built into it. And out of the resulting chaos of that destruction, a radically reconstructed financial economic global society will emerge. There is, of May, 2011, no way of reversing the current global financial meltdown. The U.S. collapsed economically in September 2008. As of mid 2011, the total financial collapse of the US cant be far away.

444

Which Australian Bank will be the First to Fall? Of course, in a global economy no nation is an island. Things arent so good down under, despite official statements to the contrary. In one month alone (Nov. 2007) the Reserve Bank of Australia pumped extra money into the banking system, in one day, Aus. $1.4 billion, the minimum requirement 'on the day' being Aus. $1.01.billion. The Australian National Debt (government, personal and private) was, in 2008, 2.32 trillion dollars 3.4 trillion, including equity, as of September, 2008, and growing. This 'extraordinary money-pumping' on the part of the RBA has to be viewed in the context of the global financial system: were all a part of, to use a New Age term, the Global Village (privatised and built on interest bearing debt). In the lead up to the current debt crisis worsens the Capitalist 'pigs' in their efforts to get control of the whole farm, embarked on a hitherto unparalleled spending spree. Back in 2004, for example, Mergers and Acquisitions (M&A) funding by the big banks was US$2.32 trillion! N.M. Rothschild and Sons in London had a department called the 'Rothschild Privatization Unit,' which was responsible for overseeing the complete "privatization" of the world (John D. Christian). Who Stands to Gain But how will the bankers benefit, some may ask, from the crash of the global financial market? Well, who engineered and benefited from the great depression of 1929-34? And what happened (in most European countries and the US and Britain) after 1931? Capitalism, in the US, entered a new phase (monopoly Capitalism). Financial Capitalism's control of the industrial system was, at the time immediately before the Great Depression, declining, the system finding that it was again able to finance its own expansion from its own profits, and, with this achievement, financial controls were weakened... And so, in the view of Capitalists, the Great Depression was the recession we had to have; after which Capitalism was restructured. The great economic crisis of the Depression, says Quigley, then 'developed into a struggle for the control of the state...' (essentially between the Capitalist rich minority and the people). 'This dualistic struggle,' says Quigley, 'dwindled with the rise of economic and social pluralism after 1945' (ibid, p. 43). Did it dwindle? The Mystery process, it will be recalled, divides into halves, separates into parts (pluralism lobby groups, NGOs) and then fuses the whole into a new form. The synthesis of the struggle between Capitalism and the State is only just reaching its culmination today (the completion of privatisation). Quigley notes that 'Capitalism provides very powerful motivations for economic activity' because of its self-interest. But this same feature, 'the pursuit of profits,' though a source of strength, is also a source of weakness, because 'so self-centred a motivation contributes very readily to a loss of economic coordination' (more Chaos for the dialecticians). Furthermore, if it seeks profits as its primary goal,

445

says Quigley, Capitalism cannot facilitate the sorts of things that provide for social and economic stability. But capitalistic activity, as modified in its relation to the pursuit of profits, may indeed, says Quigley, contribute to the achievement of social goals and economic coordination. Throughout the whole of its history Capitalism, he says, has at various times, contributed both to the achievement and the destruction of these other social goals (Tragedy and Hope, p. 43). Nearing the Terminus In dialectics, when an idea or thing has served its purpose, it is jettisoned. Just as the self-financing industrialists were dealt with by way of the new order of Capitalism, so to, it seems, will the hitherto useful (but not 'in the know') elements of contemporary Capitalism (the greed-only merchants) be dumped (sucked into and destroyed in the massive debt vortex, left to rot on an environmentally unfriendly vine, their capital appropriated at zero or bargain-basement prices). There will only be two banks, the BIS and the World Bank, the computer and computer service industries, tourism, 'small Hong Kong type industries utilizing sweat-shop labour,' 'free enterprise zones where speculators can operate unhindered, and where the drug trade can flourish' (Von Hayek, quoted by Coleman, p 2l), and so forth. The movie 'Soylent Green,' which depicts a world in which only the rich enjoy luxuries, including meat, vegetables, abundant water and airconditioning, young female slaves, a sustainable world in which human corpses are recycled as biscuits is not far from the truth. Hard to believe? Look what is happening in Australia. In Queensland, in the interests of sustainability, Queenslanders are ready, when deemed necessary, to consume recycled sewerage! Someone recently suggested that human corpses instead of being incinerated (carbon producing) they should be recycled as fertilizer (does this mean that the remains of the billions of unsustainable people they plan to remove from the earth won't be disposed of in carbon producing Nazi style ovens?). In the name of environmental sustainability people will submit to anything. To worship Nature is to be given over to a reprobate mind; to hate Christ, The Life, is to love death; to hate The Truth is to love the Lie. Only The Truth offers freedom from bondage and salvation from sin and guilt and Hell eternally. To 'suppress the truth in unrighteousness' is to open oneself to the wrath of God (Rom. 1:18). 'Kiss the Son, lest he be angry, and ye perish from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed are all that put their trust in Him' (Psalm 2: 12). Ask for His forgiveness and salvation, 'For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved' (Romans 10:13). Believe in Him what He did for us: He died in our place to pay for our sins (Romans 5:8), and rose again, conquering sin and death. 'If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thy heart that God hath raised Him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with thy mouth confession is made unto salvation"(Romans 10:9-10). Ask Him into your life as Lord and Saviour and he will give you eternal life (John 10:28).

446

Some Dialectical Cycles.

human beings dont only want comfort, safety, short working-hours, hygiene, birth control and, in general, common sense; they also, at least intermittently, want struggle and self-sacrifice, not to mention drums, flags and loyalty parades. George Orwells review of Mein Kampf

Toynbees War-War-Weariness Cycles According to some historians human societies have a natural tendency towards war and peace in alternating succession. Professor Toynbee, for example, proposed that war and peace tended to alternate in cycles. In each cycle, war is followed by a breathing space, a cluster of supplementary wars, a pause of peace, and finally another war (Arnold J. Toynbee, A Study of History, Vol. nine). Lewis Richardson, arguing along similar lines, likened the enthusiasm for war as a sickness that only war could cure. But after a period of time the sickness would return. Do people alternate between an enthusiasm for war and war weariness? One of the most eminent critics of the theory of alternating cycles of war and peace is Professor Geoffrey Blainey. In his The Causes of War, Blainey admits that the grand sweep of Toynbees theory invites admiration, but, perhaps demands too much of his rhythm of war-weariness. Blainey further denies that a regular cycle of war and peace can be observed before 1800. He agrees that war-fever often promotes war, and war-weariness often leads to its termination, but denies that the human race possesses an innate love of war. Blainey proposes, moreover, that every major factor fostering peace is also capable of fostering war. But he does seem to accept that a historical pattern of war/war weariness is evident, at least back to 1800. It is certainly evident in recent years. The Vietnam War began with a fair amount of public support in the USA. In Australia it was all the way with LBJ! But progressively it faded. The War in Afghanistan and Iraq has certainly passed through a cycle of general support for war to a growing weariness of war. The weariness of war, the push for peace, is being reinforced by the entertainment media. Movies such as Saving Private Ryan, The Thin Red Line, (Ted Turners) Gettysburg (out of this conflict we became one) and Alexander the Great, focus on war weariness. Fahrenheit 9/11 graphically depicts the horrors of war and the weariness of those engaged. The man who proposed the war-war-weariness cycle in history, Toynbee, it should be noted, was Director of Research for the Royal Institute of International Affairs, the Rhodes Round Table spawned central agency of planning and recruitment for world government. Toynbee sat in the RIIAs council for nearly fifty years. He also served in the research division of British Intelligence during World War II, and was briefing officer to Churchill a director of warfare you might say.

447

Churchill, the man he briefed, was a member of the Committee of 300 and a Druid. The Dialectic pattern in history is not a mechanical pattern of ideas and forces automatically giving rise to opposite ideas and forces, after which there is some sort of resolution. There is, for example, as Webster observed, a natural spirit of revolt against oppression, which, having been stirred to action will become, at some point, weary of the unholy spirit of destruction that it gave reign to. But it is the use and management of these forces in history that produce the Dialectic pattern. Geoffrey Blainey and mainstream historians in general dont seem to have ever considered the possibility that things happen, in the political sphere, because they were meant to happen exactly as they happened. Blainey implies that a regular cycle of war and peace is detectable after 1800 (which is about the time that the management of the Process really moved into top gear) but doesnt seem consider that such a pattern was programmed and managed. The Process moved into top gear at that time because the secret societies by then had the means to put it there: the industrial revolution, and fractional reserve banking, the secret of credit, had become well established in England by 1776 (the year Weishaupt received his commission). Toynbee, as we have seen, was briefing officer to Churchill, during the war he was a war agent. His buddy in the Committee, Bertrand Russell, a proactive Fabian globalist, was an agent of peace: the father of the international anti-war movement (a manager of the forces of war weariness). They Bundy-clocked at the same office and, like the wolf and the sheep dog in the Warner brothers cartoon, went off to work at the opposing ends of the Process. Blaineys Seesaw Although he rejected Toynbees war war weariness, Blainey nonetheless detected a pattern in Western history, a pronounced, multi-faceted seesaw pattern propelled by a combination of rational and irrational, mental and material factors nature and technology usually sitting at opposite ends. Before 1750 the seesaw, he argues, existed, but was slower and less powerful (Blainey, The Great Seesaw). As said, the Dialectic process is multi-faceted, and is propelled by rational and irrational forces, mental (ideas) and material (events) factors. It moves backwards and forwards, side to side, up and down and every-which-way. Dialectics is all about the management of these tendencies. The Technology-Nature Dialectic. Professor Geoffrey Blainey observed that the war in Vietnam was depicted in propaganda as a struggle between destructive technology and innocent nature. Brutal machines were fighting the people of nature. The war became increasingly seen as a clash between the rich and the poor, the materialist west verses the spiritualist east, as well as Technology verses Naturethe Vietnamese peasants regarded as morally superior because they were uncorrupted by the materialist,

448

industrialized west (Blainey, The Great Seesaw, Macmillan Australia, 1988, p. 181). As already implied, such a managed struggle sowed the seeds for the Aquarian Age, with its emphasis on the Nature and community over the individual, on GAIA (Mother Earth) over technology. The struggle has as its ultimate aim, the end of industrial civilization, what the 300 refer to as the post industrial zero growth society. The pathway to such a society involves the suppression of the development of all technology which does not serve the process especially free, or efficient and cheap energy producing technology which would completely blow away their limited natural resources (Coleman) and global warming conceptions. Blainey, who places many of the typical dialectical components on either end of the see-saw, for example, Reason, as the highest virtue, on one end and emotion, imagination and instinct on the other, seems unable to see the dialectical interaction of such opposites, such as, for example in, the Romantic response to Rationalism, and its dialectical development in German Idealism and, more recently in the synthesis of Eastern spirituality with Western consciousness. Blaineys see-saw lacks the third way, so familiar to dialecticians and occultists. This is how satanic priest Anton La Vey puts it: There are not always two sides to every issue. That statement is a ridiculous slogan invoked by vested interestsIn matters of significant concern, there is invariably another alternative: a THIRD SIDE, a satanic side. Two sides of the same coin is what most major issues are artfully constructed to be. Subsequently, the populace lives by imperceptible Hobsons choices masquerading as opposing opinions. The two uppermost points of the inverted pentagram of Satan represent the dualistic nature of things, as all things are naturally perceived. Man has always been motivated and controlled by whatever dualistic concept is in fashion, and always will be. Like it or not, its the way things really are. Shades of grey only appear between established opposites (Anton LaVey, Satan speaks, Los Angeles: Feral House, 1997). Koestlers Backwards-Forwards Pattern Arthur Koestler in his Bricks to Babel suggests a variation of the destruction and reconstruction cycle, comparing it to the mystics death and resurrection motif. He proposes that, whether as ancient shamanism or contemporary analytical psychology, the procedure is one of undoing-redoing, going backwards in order to go forwards. It has, he proposes, countless variations: the mystics dark night of the soul before the spiritual rebirth, the drawing back to leap ahead. The decisive breakthroughs in science, art or philosophy, he argues, follow the same drawing back-leaping ahead pattern. A variation of the backward forward process is the ZigZag. The idea proposes that the more organisms and ideas progress along a single track the more they tend to reach a dead end in specialization. Proponents of the theory (e.g., Illuminist Sir Julian Huxley) suggest that all branches of the animal kingdom except mans,

449

seem to have ended either in stagnation or in extinction. Only man has developed the capacity to back out of the dead ends (Huxley, Man in the Modern World, p. 13). Koestler, while dissenting to some degree from the above view accepts the idea of over-specialization through straight line development but, as already indicated, proposes that in certain circumstances evolution can retrace its steps in order to go forward. Referring to the theory of W.J. Garstang, as proposed in 1928, Koestler suggests there is an evolutionary novelty which motivates the organism to retrace its steps, to retreat from specialization in body structure and behaviour (a capacity not far removed from De Bonos lateral thinking). The process, as diagrammed by Garstang, is very much like an advancing zigzag. In humans, the process is one of the reversal from the bondage of mental habit and the escape method in both cases is based on the principle of undoing and redoing, the draw-back-to-leap pattern (Koestler, Bricks to Babel, Part 2, Ch. 36). The Withdrawal-Advance in Applied Dialectics. Koestler was at one time a Communist and well understood the dialectical nature of managed progress. Communist Chinese school children were taught the Dialectic March of three steps forward and two steps backward. Dr. Fred Schwartz likens such dialectical progression to the hammering of a nail. The hammer is not brought down with a heavy blow against the nail and then pushed. It is withdrawn for another strike which may appear as a reverse action to a person unfamiliar with the process. But that is how the nail is driven. This is Illuminati methodology. Weishaupt gave the following advice (to his chief executive Baron Von Knigge, I believe): One must speak, first in one way, then is another, so as not to commit oneself and to make ones real way of thinking impenetrable to ones inferiors (quoted by Webster, ibid, p. 220). The backwardforward dialectic offers great strategic mobility and provides for absolute moral manoeuvrability by those applying it. Purporting to advance the self-interest of any nation or group, they work to destroy it. They may adopt the colouring, the shape, the ideology, the morality, or the religious faith of any group. They become all things to all men that by all means they may enslave all (Swartz, You Can Trust the Communists to be Communists pp. 152-157). The Loosening up-tightening up Cycle. Romanticism, if allowed too much free reign, is, as we have seen, a force for disorder and chaos, which tends to generate an opposing force, and legitimises a heavy handed imposition of order. Human nature tends naturally towards greed, laziness, selfishness, cruelty, and so on. Such natural tendencies need to be discouraged by proper upbringing (train up a child in the way that he should go); training which appeals to the better part of our natures. But human nature also has a tendency to revolt against social and moral constraints, especially if it considers the constraints oppressive. This spirit of revolt can be stimulated and managed as it was by the Serpent in the Garden of Eden. Weve seen that Tavistock, with

450

great insight and craftiness, stimulated and managed this spirit of revolt in the American youth of the sixties. The social and moral decline which followed promoted a strong desire in the conservative part of the community to halt and correct the decline. The Neo-Con response to excessive liberalism in America and the Islamic response to it in the Middle East are recent examples of the opposing trends in motion. Both sides of the fence were dialectically managed. The Expand-Burst Dialectic the rule, supported by the experience of centuries: the speculative episode always ends not with a whimper but with a bang (John Kenneth Galbraith, A Short History of Financial Euphoria). The Illuminatis stranglehold on international finances and consequently on governments allows them to create, manage and resolve crises as they see fit, which includes creating economic booms and busts. They create supply and credit contraction, they create money supply and growth, and they create money contraction. Coleman notes that the Club of Rome is tasked with creating and managing savage recessions and eventual depressions (booms and busts and ultimately a giant bust). The giant bust, as has been repeatedly stressed, is about to happen. Lyndon LaRoache compares the current world financial system to a 'slumlord system,' in which scum-bag landlords, whose properties receive virtually no maintenance and have the least redeemable value, receive rewards greater from poor people than good landlords with decent housing from middle class people. Add to the bubble analogy asset-stripping (looting the real economic base to artificially maintain the bubble), and you have a fairly accurate description of the current global economic situation. But isnt that how the Illuminati wants it? Isnt that the function of the Club of Rome? Isnt that what Maurice strong (Committee of 300) is advocating the collapsing of industrial civilization (so they can rebuild their Mystery paradise)? Isnt that the aim of the Fabians the destruction of present day civilization? Fabian Socialism, or administrative socialism as it is sometimes called, works at destroying the existing order not by revolution or war but by legislation introduced to deal with problems and crises which they promote. These laws, writes Lady Queenborough, while framed to appeal to popular fancy, once introduced, can be administered in such a way as to operate the International Destruction which is the primary aim of (Fabian Socialism) (Occult Theocracy, Chapter on The Fabian Society, pp. 557-564). Of immediate concern in the economic scene is, as has been repeatedly stressed, the massive melt down of the US economy. Coleman, and many others, have been warning that the likelihood of a major economic retrenchment in the US has never been greater and the US is set to be dethroned as the worlds reserve currency.(Coleman, World Review, March/April 2007). As the U.S. currency devalues,

451

as nations begin bailing out of U.S. bucks: the U.S. will, in all probability, experience dollar panic and hyperinflation . The U.S. debt amounts to something like 375% of its GDP. Another 20-30 times GDP can be added for derivatives. Its 2008 bail out of the Wall Street Bankers and financial institutions, who caused and managed the debt, was 23 trillion dollars, which has been described, not only as the biggest transfer of wealth in history, but the biggest fraud ever perpetrated on the U.S. public! Crisis-Solution Cycles. About twenty years ago, I read a magazine article which warned that, in view of the projected increase in population in South East Queensland (the most popular location in Australia), unless the Queensland government drastically upped the money it was spending on social infrastructure, a dramatic decline in the standard of living in SE Queensland would follow. Take dams, for instance. A year 12 student with a calculator could have done the sums current population, estimated population increase, consumption of say, water per head, average annual rainfall, reservoir requirements. The magazine warning wasnt heeded (well see why in a moment). The government didnt spend the money and we suffered a prolonged water crisis which sent the cost of privatized water through the roof. The truth is that local infrastructure development is not dependent upon the government but upon forces beyond the national boundaries the leaders of our national government having surrendered our sovereignty to these forces? The goals of globalism include, as we have seen, the abolition of all nation states and the transfer of ownership of all the worlds assets and resources to the global Fascist corporations and banks. A good summary of the steps of the globalization process is to be found in Graham L. Strachans excellent books, Twenty Two Steps to Global Tyranny, and Globalization, the Demise of the Australian Nation, 2001 edition. As already pointed out, Australia lost control of its economy when it surrendered control of the Commonwealth Bank in 1923 to a Directorate of private bankers. After 1927, when the bank began extending credit to the private banks who lent it back to the public at higher rates of interest, it had in effect become a central bank for the private banks. In 1960 the Reserve Bank took over the function and then in 1996 it was sold (privatised) to private banking interests. So now Australia has to borrow from the international money lenders, who dictate Australias economic policies through the IMF (Strachan, ibid). The economies of nations are managed, like everything else, dialectically. The Great Depression, for example, was a crisis created for the principle purpose of introducing private central banks in every nation with a view to the eventual merging of these banks. The IMF, and the Bank for Reconstruction and Development (later the World Bank), collectively known as the Bretton Woods system, arose out of the ashes, as it were, and the disorder following World War II the World Bank established supposedly for the purpose of

452

rebuilding war damaged Europe. The task of rebuilding Europe was taken over by the Marshal Plan and the World Bank went on to other things (sticking its nose into everything including peoples personal lives). War, in the words of Heraclitus, is the father of all things. Currently the World Bank is concentrating on solving the worlds water crisis (gaining control of the water of the world and thus the people of the world), by centralizing the management of the entire worlds water resources under the dictatorship of the World Bank (World Banks Water Resources Management policy paper of 1993). The World Bank Water Policy has got to be read to be believed (the document can be obtained from bookstores by quoting Library of Congress Cataloguing-in-Publication Data ISBN 0-8213-2636-8, Third Printing 1995). The Bank stipulates that the women of the world be given the responsibility for managing the water of their community in accordance with World Bank Water Policy (page 6). Once again, the NWO planners are offering empowerment to women as an enticement to gain their support. As Weishaupt advised his top cronies, we should insinuate ourselves into their good opinion...it will fire them the more and cause them to work for us with zeal, without knowing that they do so; for they will only be indulging their own desire for personal admiration (from a
document seized by the Bavarian government and reproduced in John Robisons 1798 book, Proofs of a Conspiracy).

The Bank Policy asserts that, Water has an Economic Value and is recognised as an Economic Good, and that Water is a scarce natural resource (p. 24). Price based incentives to enforce low water usage are to be put in place to ensure that water is sold at a proper price. Farmers and graziers do not pay enough for water and should be charged 300% to 500% more. Wetlands have the highest usage value, agriculture has the lowest. The Bank has set 40 litres per person per day as the target for water consumption and prices will be raised to ensure the target is achieved (from Agenda 21, Fresh Water). Price increases, volume restrictions (especially to agriculture which the Bank claims uses far too much water), invasive regulations, taxes, fines, even resettlement of people, are some of the controlling measures planned. The Bank, as indicated, assigns a usage value to water, the highest value being the servicing of wetlands (higher than domestic consumption). So if your local dam is discharging more water daily than is being domestically consumed (as was the case with Wivenhoe Dam during the drought in South East Queensland), then you know why. The Wivenhoe dam was built following the massive flooding of Brisbane in 1974. It was built primarily for the purpose of flood mitigation not as a supply dam. Only 40 percent was intended for domestic consumption. Another dam was to be built at Beaudesert as the main water supply dam for the Brisbane area. Plans were in place and the area pegged to start construction when the project was

453

suddenly cancelled. We didnt need a deep water dam we were told. We wont need another dam for fifty years. The actual reason was, of course, to keep water scarce, and prices accordingly high. Of course the World Bank hadnt drawn up its Policy back then, and water hadnt been privatized. But, as repeatedly indicated throughout this study, nothing happens in politics, and politics-by-othermeans, by accident. The cancellation of the Wolfdene deep-water Dam was in anticipation of the decisions, regarding the privatisation of the worlds water, which were to be made in Paris some years later. As said, Queensland has just emerged from an extended drought, during which the level of Wivenhoe dropped down to almost that of a mud-puddle. As a result of not having the dam we didnt need, wetland servicing (based on the Queensland Water Act) and the drought, locals in South East Queensland were in 2008 getting ready to drink privatized and processed toilet and sewer water! The infrastructure was put in place but the decision to introduce processed sewer water into the dam was put on hold when the dam water levels rose. The capital infrastructure had been put in place at enormous cost, and is there to supplement the water supply if it gets below a certain level. Youre in pretty bad shape when people have to eat their own dung (shit) and drink their own piss (2 Kings 18:27 Yes, the word piss is used). North Queensland and the NT have a high annual rainfall and suffer frequent floods. The runoff from the massive catchment areas of NT and NQ pours annually into the sea. The Bradfield Scheme was designed use the excess water from the North and channel it into the existing waterways. But that would make water more readily available and consequently cheaper, and is not in line the World Bank policy, which is based on the premise that water is (everywhere) a scarce natural source. One of the lamentations of Israel in Babylonian captivity was that they were being charged for water (Lam. 5:4). The world is going back into Babylonian captivity. At the UN Paris conference on March 21, 1998, it was decided that more market forces should be employed in managing the worlds water which, it was argued, was a commodity like any other and should be paid for (Strachan, p. 184). The way water has been mismanaged in SE Queensland and elsewhere, the cost of water should be expected to skyrocket (already the authorities in SE Qld. are speaking of an average annual household water-charge cost increase of between $500-$800 in 2010 alone). In 1999 the Bolivian government privatised its public water supply. Almost immediately the purchasing company (which was granted a 40 year lease) tripled the price of water. Much of the lower end of town could no longer afford water. Strikes and riots followed. People were killed (six were killed and 175 injured in one incident two children were blinded), and in 2000 martial law was declared. The purchasing company, a conglomerate led by Bechtel, withdrew from the country demanding from the Bolivian government for exit payment of US$12 million. Obviously, in Bolivia, water wasnt quite as flexible a commodity

454

as the Bechtel conglomerate had thought. Bechtel had exceeded its limit. The point is that the bastards are prepared to push prices beyond their sensible limits. Bechtel, it should be noted, helped develop Communist China into a superpower (Sutton) and is a subscriber to the Tavistock-Stanford far reaching and chilling system known as the Business Intelligence Program (Coleman). Queensland emerged from the drought with a massive flood (of the 1974 proportion) which destroyed thousands of homes and businesses and just about washed Brisbane into the sea. Wivenhoe Dam, which was specifically built to prevent such a happening didnt do so. No, but we are told it nonetheless mitigated the floodwaters and prevented a much worse flood from engulfing Brisbane. On Tuesday, January 11th, the dam at 191.1% of its capacity (see photograph), released 437ML. It was this particular dumping, from 6am until 3am the following day which caused most of the flooding downstream. Could it have been avoided? An article in the Weekend Australian, March 19-20, 2011, points to Wivenhoe as being the chief culprit behind the Brisbane Flood. The article, by Hedley Thomas, summarises the findings of Michael OBrien, an engineer, and senior member of an ASX listed company, who, after painstakingly and meticulously researching the matter, concluded that the dam was simply allowed to become so full that its operators ran out of options. He refers to the dam operators log entries which indicate the engineers on duty knew they had to change strategy late on the Sunday [January 9], but something happened they didnt adopt their own recommended strategy, which would have prevented the major flood, until they faced a crisis on Tuesday and had to make huge releases. The guys were reporting on Sunday to more senior people. What happened at that point? Why did the strategy that was recommended change? It is a very important question. Throughout the flood, Brisbane remained on high water-use restrictions. Much of Brisbane was underwater, but you could get fined if you used a hose! Afterwards, the Federal Government introduced a Flood Tax. With householders struggling to pay ever increasing water bills, an article in Sunday Mail, October 24 th, 2010, noted the excessive pay rises of the states water management. The salary of Seqwaters chief executive Peter Borrows, for example, jumped $80,000 to $500,000; Keith Davies responsible for recycling and desalination, earns a massive $540,000, despite Watersecure struggling to find industries to take up expensive recycled water, and ongoing problems with the Gold Coast desalination plant. The retailers responsible for water billing (which the average person is now struggling to pay) are all on lucrative salaries, the report said. We are, as said, like the Jewish captives in Babylon: We have drunken our water for money (Lamentations 5:4). Is there any end to what these characters are going to do to us in the name of Mother Earth? Bear in mind that it is not just the building of dams that the globalists want cut back or stopped. Most services, indeed all welfare and social programmes,

455

Wivenhoe Dam - Brisbane Flood 2011

Photo of Wivenhoe Dam taken at the flood peak (197% of dams actual capacity) on Tuesday, January 11th, 2011). The water had risen to 40cm from the dams $50 million last line of defence gravel spillway designed and built in recent years to prevent water going over the dams wall. Locals were concerned that the emergency gravel spillway would simply wash out and the dam fail. On Tuesday night 14 inches (350mm) fell in eight hours. It was a near thing!

455

wivenhoe

456

457

including education are to be cut back. Those who did year 12 economics in the old (pre-privatization) days will recall being taught that the government ought to be the exclusive provider of certain services and public utilities, such as rail services, water, hospital, telecommunications, power, and so forth, services which cannot be provided, or cannot be provided adequately, by the market (F.A. Hayek). Students had to explain the effects of opening such services to the private sector (e.g., low or non-profitable areas will no longer be serviced or serviced satisfactorily, or covered at an enormous increase in costs). Against this basic economical principle, for no stated reason, other than its a worldwide trend (the Hilmer report), the privatization of Australias utilities went ahead. As Strachan says, the overnight back-flip from Keynesian welfare statism to the selloff of everything is nothing less than unrestrained capitalism (Globalism, the Demise of the Australian Nation, p. 74).

458

The Brotherhood of Death

Its On the Cards. Many years ago, about the mid to late eighties I seem to recall, I came across a game in which players were matched against the Illuminati who were trying to take over the world. Regretfully, I didnt purchase the game and only read its cover description. From recollection, the player or players, were pitted against the Illuminati who were trying to take over every group, organization, movement and viewpoint (from feminists to UFOs) to further their ends. A similar card game appeared in the early nineties entitled Illuminati: New World Order. One of the cards shows an attack on one of the twin towers (Smoking Gun No, 1), and another, on the Pentagon (Smoking Gun No. 2). The card depicting the attack on the tower (showing an explosive in the same place that the aircraft hit) is entitled Terrorist Nuke (Nuke?). The Pentagon attack (SG-2) shows the Pentagon in flames with most of the building intact (as was the case). A Cover-up card shows a jet engine and a black box recorder along with some documents on a desk being burnt. A card titled Fraternal Orders depicts a man with a funny horned hat holding in his hand a decapitated chicken. The hat is like a Shriners hat (a Masonic Order), whose symbol is an Islamic curved sword (the Templars enemies were the Assassins who used to behead their victims). The game attracted the attention of the US authorities and the company producing it was raided by the Secret Service who confiscated computer equipment and material associated with the game. The owners eventually won a three year court case receiving $250,000 compensation and $50,000 damages. Why would the Secret Service (answerable to the President) be interested in a card game? Why would they fight it for three years in court to prevent its distribution? The Auditor from Hell One of the cards in the Illuminati game is labelled The Auditor from Hell. What account is being audited? Aleister Crowley, the high priest of the Committee of 300, wrote (supposedly under the influence of a spirit entity): Worship me with fire and with blood; worship me with swords and with spears (Aleister Crowley, The Book of the Law, 111.11). Worship me with blood and death. The Illuminati are magicians. And when a magician seeks power, he must offer a sacrifice the sacrifice being in tune with what is being called upon. The most potent sacrifice in magic is that of a young, virginal, innocent child (Graham Weaver, A to Z of the Occult). The DVD, Secrets of Bohemian Grove, shows an occult sacrificial ritual being carried out in Bohemian Grove. Alex Jones, the producer of the DVD, managed to penetrate and clandestinely film the ritual in which an effigy (supposedly) of a young girl was cremated, alive and screaming, on an alter by robed and hooded men before an image of a giant owl (representing the bloodthirsty Canaanite god Moloch). The sacrifice ritual is referred to as the

459

Cremation of Care. According to numerous reports from independent sources, the Grove is a place where Satanic rituals are regularly carried out. Springmeier says that over the years he has had so many reports of ritual Satanic abuse at this location that he no longer has doubts that human sacrifice is carried out there. What sort of people would be involved in such activity monsters, no doubt? The reader would be surprised at the Bohemian Grove membership list, which includes US presidents and other world leaders, e.g., Mikhail Gorbachev and Helmut Schmidt (Chancellor of Germany), ex CIA director and President George H.W. Bush (Skull and Bones), ex President G.W. Bush (Skull and Bones), Henry Kissinger (Illuminati), David Rockefeller (Illuminati kingpin) and FBI Director William Webster. It includes scientists, e.g., Edward Teller (father of the H Bomb); news media personnel, e.g., William Randolph Hearst (Illuminati), Walter Cronkite; writers e.g., Herman Wouk, Mark Twain (occultist and friend of JP Morgan); actors, e.g., Charlton Heston; TV show hosts, e.g. Art Linkletter (assoc. of Jeane Dixon); singers, e.g., Burt Bacharach, Bing Crosby, Tennessee Ernie Ford; comedians, e.g., Bob Hope. For a list of Bohemian Grove membership see Fritz Springmeiers, Bloodlines of the Illuminati, Ambassador House, PO Box 1153, Westminster, Colorado 80030. Sacrificial Babies Springmeier refers to a Mothers-of-Darkness castle in southern Belgium near the village of Muno, which has a cathedral, the basement of which is allegedly used to sacrifice a baby daily, its blood being used as ink to record the Anti-Christs step by step rise to power. How horrible: the march of the Antichrist recorded in innocent blood!! But as they say, a thing by another name is still a thing! How about 45 million abortions in the US alone? The figure of total global abortions is, in some estimates, 1 billion. Is that not innocent blood? Is the need to sacrifice the lives of the innocent the reason the Illuminati magicians are so active in promoting abortion (their involvement and support for Planned Parenthood and affiliated or similar groups via their connected foundations is well documented)? Planned Parenthood operated about 900 centres in the US and, with the support of nearly two hundred sub agencies and affiliated bodies, promotes its Death agenda worldwide. Reference was made in Part One of this study to the Alpha Satanic lodges in Australia, as brought to light in 2004 by the purported death- bed statement of Petor Narsagonan (Fractor 616), former head of the movement in Sydney. Narsagonan stated that Every hour of every day and every night, people are knowingly engaged in Satans service. Human sacrifices whether ritually and quicker, or slowly and degradingly over time, are being carried out (he describes instances of children being crucified and babies kicked to death) the rituals all harnessed to specific needs. What sort of people would indulge in such abominable behaviour? Well, weve just seen that many of the most influential

460

people of American society participate in the Cremation of Care ritual at Bohemian Grove where hooded figures sacrifice a screaming effigy of a young girl to the bloodthirsty god Moloch. Similarly, the Alpha Lodge fraternity consists of profession people from every sector and level of Australian society: politicians (including Prime Ministers) lawyers, decorated military men, doctors, media personalities, social workers, actors and actresses, fashion models, and so forth. As one would expect, the Australian Alpha Lodge Satanists endorse and actively support the Committee of 300s depopulation agenda (Alpha aims at the destruction of at least 70% of the globes population by 2030). Nothing, as Shakespeare pointed out, is so foul that it cannot be blessed with a text, its grossness hidden with fair ornament. The fair ornament of the global extermination program is Environmentalism. Julian Huxley, it will be recalled, noting that the Nazi eugenics program (with its death camps, and so forth) had given the eugenics movement such a bad name, proposed that to continue the program the movement would need to use another language - in order to make the unthinkable thinkable. People look with horror at the Nazi eugenic program and think they couldnt be duped into actively supporting such a program. Nevertheless, the average person today endorses the idea that we need to rapidly and massively depopulate. I have debated it with Christians. They cannot see that they have been duped no less than the Germans in Hitlers day to become involved in the unthinkable of satisfying the auditor from Hell! Can We Afford Grandma and Grandpa? Some decades ago, Paul R. Ehrlich in his book The Population Bomb, warned that the world was facing a calamity of unprecedented proportions if it didnt immediately take giant steps to depopulate. The Club of Rome (Limits to Growth) and the Earth Summits (1972 and 1992) similarly warned that there are simply too many people and insufficient resources and unless we took immediately and dramatic steps to addressed the problem, in particular cutting back the demands on those resources (that is, cutting back people), and dramatically cutting back the industry which supplied those demands, we were doomed. Then James Lovelock told us that the Earth was a living Mother who would eliminate us as a species if we did not placate Her. The UN, acting in cue, took the idea on board. With UN backing, the Gaia idea (like the Theory of Evolution, it quickly moved from a hypothesis to an accepted fact) was planted to propagate in Western education. Then we were told that the earth was heating up due to carbon emissions that people and industry were producing. We were told that we had to eliminate, or at least quickly phase out, all surplus requirements and non-sustainable systems (and the ideas that underpinned such systems, such as, be fruitful and multiply and subdue the earth). Then, addressing the problem from the Gaia hypothesis angle, they drew up the biocentric Earth Charter, which wove all this rubbish into a guiding document for future legislation. Then, while everyone slept, or were running too fast on the treadmill

461

to think of anything else but the treadmill, or were too fearful to look, they began introducing Laws and policies and taxes to implement the guiding principles of the Charter. People, especially young people, immature and exposed to the full brunt of the propaganda, began to accept the unthinkable that humanity, that is, surplus, inferior, unsustainable, unproductive humanity, was a scourge on the Planet and needed to be quickly removed. This is Nazi Germany revisited! Im not against life, said the young daughter of a friend recently, just human life. Mention has been made of the childrens game show where a seal got the thumbsup to live, while an old man got the thumbs down; of the woman who killed her unborn baby because of the childs potential as a carbon emitter. Today, abortion, even live -birth abortion, is regarded as a morally responsible decision. It is also depicted as a womans right (the right to sexual and reproductive health). There is also a growing acceptance of the right to death with dignity euthanasia. Hitler appealed to the same right and used the same language to push it, and gradually the right to choose death passed from the patient to the State. Birth Control Numbers, of course, can be reduced by birth control. In the 1960s we got the birth-control pill and the Dionysian (2nd wave) Feminism Movement. Laws were enacted to provide positive rights for women (aimed at eliminating all forms of discrimination against women (especially in the marketplace) on the basis of sex; increasing womens representation in the workplace by way of affirmative action policies, and so forth). Women, responding to these new rights, began moving into the workforce in increasing numbers; became more involved in their work, more focused on their careers than on their home life, and consequently postponed or avoided having children, or aborted them. The fertility rate of the Western world began to drop. Death Control But according to the governing Occult Hierarchy birth control and is not enough: its difficult to implement and too slow in producing satisfactory results. What the world needs, says Committee members Bertrand Russell and Aldous Huxley, is death control. I do not intend that birth control is the only way in which population can be kept from increasing, wrote Russell. There are othersWarhas hitherto been disappointing in this respect, but perhaps bacteriological war may prove more effective. If a Black Death could be spread throughout the world once in every generation; survivors could procreate freely without making the world too full (Bertrand Russell, The Impact of Science on Society: 1953, pp. 50-51). Dr. Aurellio Peccei, Committee member and founder of the Club of Rome, also spoke of the need of something like a Black Plague to keep the population in check (Peccei at one time reportedly confessed to a friend to feeling as if he were Adam Weishaupt reincarnated).

462

Dr Donald MacArthur in the U.S. House Appropriations Committee, on July 1st, 1969 had this to say. Within the next 5 to 10 years it would probably be possible to make a new effective micro-organism which could differ in certain important aspects from any known disease-causing organisms. Most important of these is that it might be refractory to the immunological and therapeutic process upon which we depend to maintain our relative freedom from infectious diseaseIt is a highly controversial issue and there are many who believe such research should not be undertaken lest it lead to yet another method of massive killing of large populations A few years later a new disease appeared which met the above criteria. We will look at the use of disease in the depopulation program shortly, but first we look at the programs progress by other means. The New World Omelette Hell and destruction are never full (Proverbs 27:20), and the Auditor from Hell is never really satisfied with the numbers and the methods hitherto employed to reduce them. In the opinion of Bertrand Russell, the reduction in world population from wars has been disappointing. But war is the father of all things not only population reduction. In terms of the wider program: the Orwellian boot stamping on a human face forever wars and revolutions have been exceptionally effective. The two world wars and Vietnam destroyed much more than people: they destroyed a whole value system a way of life: the old aeon as Crowley called it, passed away never to be resurrected, the new aeon rising out of its ashes. The Cold War, the wars in the Middle East, and the current war against the enemies of Mother Earth, and more recently, the war against Terror, have brought the NWO and its accompanying mass mindset to near completion. Russell, furthermore, was only talking about conventional wars. The war against the enemies of the environment, which he helped start, is targeted to wipe out more than 5 billion useless eaters. Stalin, and other like-minded fiends have noted that you need to crack a few eggs if you wish to make an omelette: and a World-Order-sized Omelette requires a lot of cracked eggs. Despite Russells disappointment in the numbers the death tally of the wars and revolutions of the twentieth century is staggering. The Russian Revolution and its immediate aftermath resulted in the death of 60 million people. World War I cost 21 million lives. Nazi Germany in just a few years was responsible for the deaths of about 60 million people (the SS alone murdered 14 million: 5-6million Jews, 5 million Russians, 2 million poles, 500,000 gypsies, and 200,000 others). The Communist Chinese Revolution caused 40-80 million deaths. The Great Hunger in China, between1958-62, when the government nationalized the farms, caused approximately 43-46 million deaths (Chinese figures). In Chinas Cultural Revolution (1966-69) 11 million people were killed. The value, as already stressed, is not measured by the ruling elite merely in population reduction. According to Bohemian Grover David Rockefeller, China was a good social experiment, yielding much valuable data. Whatever the price of

463

the Chinese Revolution, he said, it has obviously succeeded not only in producing more efficient and dedicated administration, but also in fostering high moral and community of purpose. The SOCIAL EXPERIMENT in China under Chairman Maos leadership is one of the most important and successful in human history (Quote after visiting Mao Tse Tung...From a Chinese Traveller, New York Times,
August 10, 1973).

The great emulator of Mao Tse Tung, Pol Pot, in another social and population reduction experiment killed about 2 million of his Cambodian countrymen. The plans for the experiment were, as previously noted, drawn up in the USA by a research group of the Club of Rome, and executed by Thomas Enders of the US State Department (you wont see that on The History Channel). The Pol Pot regime was subsequently recognised by the George Bush government (Coleman, ibid, pp. 59; 308). Social Experiments in Terror Tavistock research scientists in their experiments on human life and behaviour appear to recognise no limits (they are like HG Wells Martians studying human beings as one studies microbes through a microscope). John Coleman notes that under the direction of Kurt Lewin, the Director of the Strategic Bombing Initiative in World War II, the Royal Air Force targeted civilian workers in Germany for research purposes and, by deliberately avoiding military targets, prolonged the war. Bomber Harris, also known as Butcher Harris, zealously executed Lewins terrorism. The terror firestorm bombing of Dresden (a city with no military targets), in which an estimated 125,000 people, mainly old men, women and children were killed, was the culmination of the Tavistocks bombing experiment. Margaret Meade was recruited by the same people to conduct an extensive study into the effects of aerial bombing of German and Japanese civilians (their stress reactions). Robert Strange McNamara (Club of Rome, Lucis Trust) commented that had the Japanese won the war he and his cohorts who were responsible for the fire-storm terror bombing of Japanese cities would have been tried as war criminals. The data gathered from all these strictly scientific experiments were of great value formulating FEMA policies (John Coleman, The Committee of 300, p. 46; McNamara, The Fog of War). The Atom Bomb Experiment The experiments seem to have included the Atomic Bomb attacks on Japan. The Japanese had long before the attacks offered peace terms virtually identically to those accepted by the Japanese after the attacks. On the 20 th January, 1945, General Douglas General Douglas Macarthur submitted a 40 page memorandum to the US President Franklin D. Roosevelt concerning the peace terms offered at that time by the Japanese. The terms the Japanese offered were: 1) the complete surrender of all Japanese forces, at home, on island possessions and in occupied countries,

464

2) occupation of Japan and its possessions by allied troops under American direction, 3) Japanese relinquishment of all territories seized during the war including Manchuria, Korea and Taiwan, 4) regulation of all industry to halt production of war materials, 5) release of all prisoners of war, and 6) surrender of all designated war criminals. The authenticity of the document has never been challenged, and when it was shown to General Macarthur after the war he confirmed that it was what he had submitted in every detail. Nevertheless, the US went ahead and dropped the Atomic bombs! Why, for vengeance? To impress and intimidate Stalin? For research purposes? Or simply to satisfy the Auditor from Hell? Backstage Holocausts As Stan Monteith points out in his DVD on Planned Population Reduction (The Prophecy Club), there have been many holocausts besides Nazi Germanys that most people have never heard of mainly because most of the victims were Christians. Not many people, for example, have heard of the Turkish holocaust of 1915-1918, in which 1.5 million Armenians were slaughtered? Few are aware that in the Mexican Revolution, between 1910 and 1920, approximately 1 million people, mainly Christians, were killed. Few have heard of Operation Keelhaul undertaken at the end of World War II in which 5.8 million Russians, many of whom had fought with the Germans against Stalin, were forcibly repatriated to the Soviet Union: to death or enslavement? How many know that in 1971 in Bangladesh, 3 million people were killed by the Pakistani army? A million Ethiopians starved to death in 1984. In Rwanda in 1994, 800,000 people were murdered; many hacked to death with machetes, while the UN and everyone stood by and did nothing. Most of the victims were Christians. In the Sudan, between 1985 and 2005, it is reasonably estimated that two million people were killed. Who has heard of it? The victims were predominately Christians. In Zaire, between 1994 and 2005, 3.5 million people were killed. Did the reader see that on the TV news? It didnt rate a mention. There are many, many other places which dont make the million- mark, for example, Darfur, which has had 180,000 killed to date, and East Timor, in which 100,000 to 250,000 people were butchered between 1975 and 1976. To the above figures we need to add the Korean War (2 million Koreans, 500,000 Chinese and 48,000 Americans); Vietnam (2 million North Vietnamese, 1 million South Vietnamese, and 58,000 Americans); the First Gulf War (100,000 Iraqis); the Second Gulf War (100,000 Iraqis, plus the delayed deaths of Iraqis and Americans from depleted uranium poisoning).

465

Its quite a tally, but, nevertheless, not enough, according to Bertrand Russell. In terms of reducing the worlds population, the death-toll from war, he wrote, has hitherto been disappointing. What we need, he proposed, is, a managed plague to get the population down to an acceptable (sustainable) level. So, what global population size would Russell and his Illuminati cohorts consider sustainable? The Grim Reaper and the Georgia Monument On a high hilltop in Elberton County, Georgia there is a huge stone monument which contains Ten Commandments or Guides for Mankind. No one in the general public knows the person or group who commissioned the construction of the monument in 1979. The monument contains messages which cover four main areas, 1) 2) 3) 4) World Government, Population and reproduction control, The environment and mans part in it, Spirituality as dealt with in the Earth Charter.

The similarity between the ideas engraved on the Georgia Guide stones and those espoused in the Earth Charter, says Monteith, reflect the common origins of both (Monteith, The Georgia Guide stones, in his Sustainable Development, an Expose of the Origins and Goals of Modern-Day Environmentalism). The first commandment on the monument is, Maintain humanity under 500,000,000 in perpetual balance with nature. In other words nine-tenths of the current population has to go!!! Who would give their support to that?!!! Most Environmentalists, and most who view themselves as enlightened, would. For example, at the first State of the World Forum hosted by the Gorbachev Foundation, speaker Sam Keen said, If we cut the worlds population by 90%, there wont be enough people left to do ecological damage. His remarks received loud applause. My one-time hero, Jacques Cousteau, was on the same track when he said, Its terrible to have to say this. Word population must be stabilized and to do this we must eliminate 350,000 people per day. This is so horrible to contemplate that we shouldnt even say it (UNESCO Courier, Nov, 1991). Eliminate, liquidate, and exterminate, over 127 million people per year! All is Number Pythagoras All is number and human beings are merely natural resources in the rising New World Economic and Environmental Order. Its all there in the Bible. The beast described in Daniel 7:7, which represents the final kingdom of this age, is described as dreadful and exceedingly strong, with iron teeth (Rome) and bronze claws (Greece) which, after devouring the whole earth and breaking into pieces, tramples the residue with its feet (Daniel 7:7; 19). Human resources (not men and women made in the image of God) are the principle residue to be trampled underfoot; numbers rather than people are to be rubbed out, vermin annihilated,

466

the riff raff (useless eaters) wasted, the inferior excised, and ultimately, those who will not worship the Beast (will not receive his mark), executed. The system is yet to culminate, but already (the beginning of sorrows) the dead are mounting. 3-5 billion are targeted for removal by the year 2050. America is to be reduced to 100 million. The Committee has prepared a paper on how to achieve this target. The paper was prepared by Cyrus Vance and ratified by President Carter and his Secretary of State Edwin Muskie (Coleman, The Committee of 300, p. 18. See also Optimum Population Trust). Australia is to be reduced to 5-6 million. What can be measured can be managed (Joan Peros), and what can be managed can be downsized, and the most efficient, most economical way of downsizing, is by way of death control. The lads with one of the most scientific death control systems were the Nazis. Between 1946 and 1950 many Nazi scientists were brought to the US under Operation Paperclip (approximately10,000 Nazis were transported in this operation). Many had been involved in biological warfare research and had worked on Mycoplasma. These scientists subsequently became involved in the US in biological warfare research. It needs to be understood that HIV, by itself, does not produce AIDs. It needs to be accompanied by a genetically engineered type of Mycoplasma. Special Viral Cancer Programme In 1953 the CIA began recruiting scientists for a special project. In the early sixties the Special Viral Cancer Program was established. Although the bulk of the programmes records were destroyed, research reports numbers 8-15 survived (can be obtained via the Internet). Report Number 8 deals with the SVCPs work at developing new diseases. AIDS Introduced. One of the cards in the Illuminati pack is headed Endemic. Between 1978 and1979 a group of San Francisco homosexuals received an experimental Hepatitis vaccine (HBV). 75% contracted AIDs (the first outbreak of the disease). The history of the miss-management of the initial outbreak and subsequent advance of the disease indicates a deliberate intention to get AIDs going, rather than a bungled attempt at stopping it. For example the US Public Health Service not only didnt initiate measures which would have contained the epidemic they blocked the implementation of those measures. 8 sub types of the disease arose pretty much spontaneously all over the world. None of the sub types have changed and none have passed from one to the other. In Africa, AIDs arose in the wake of, and mainly among the population which received Hep B vaccinations. That it was not transmitted sexually is evident in the fact that sexually inactive children whose mothers were HIV negative, were HIV infected (40% of mothers in one study who had HIV infected children were HIV negative). As in America, the disease appears to have been introduced into Africa by way of Hep B vaccine. It is now believed that the HIV sub types are race specific. For example, 60-65% of AIDs cases in

467

America are blacks (who only make up 10-12% of the population). Sub types A and C affect Africans; Sub type B, American and Western Europeans; E, Thailanders. In the United States of America, 500,000 people have died of AIDs and 1 million people are HIV infected. In 2000, Dr Garth Nicholson claimed that several scientists have admitted being involved in the project to development of the virus. It is dangerous to disclose such involvement. In 2005, 80 microbiologists in the US died under strange circumstances. A Politically Useful Tool The failure to contain the outbreak of the disease, indeed the working to deliberately not stop its spread; the blocking of routine testing (for example in Botswana where 40% of pregnant women are HIV infected), the monitoring of the disease globally by the US Census Bureau (tracking their success?), all imply intent and purpose. There is also the deliberate infecting of Haemophiliacs in Canada, France, Japan and America, by giving them infected Factor Eight (although blood testing was available and the heating of the Factor Eight would have killed the virus). Why would they do that? Stanley Monteith says that, their purpose is to modify the gene pool, that is, get rid of Haemophiliacs. That the ruling elite of this world are intent upon using biological warfare methods on specific groups for political purposes is evident in their own writings. The Neo-Con New American Century booklet, Rebuilding Americas Defences, states (p. 60a), Advanced forms of biological warfare that can target specific geno types may transform biological warfare from the realm of terror to a politically useful tool. So far, 20 million people have died by this politically useful tool, and another 40 million are infected. The Australian reader will recall that the Grim Reaper was graphically depicted in the Aids public awareness campaign on TV. Centre For Disease Control Another card in the Illuminati pack is labelled Centre for Disease Control. In 1918 the Spanish flu killed about 50 million people. The CDC reportedly now has in storage ten phials each containing 10 million infected virus particles of reconstructed Spanish flu, the same flu virus which killed the millions in 1918. Why? An article in the September-December Uncensored offers compelling evidence that the 1918 (misnamed) Spanish Flu pandemic itself was the product of an early US bio-weapon program and was injected into US troops as the first mandatory vaccination in military during World War I The author, Rima E. Laibow, MD., says that they have already prepared a vaccine for Avian Flu in its pandemic form, which means that the pandemic virus already exists the Spanish pandemic is ready to ride again! The vaccine is being manufactured by

468

Sanofi-Pasteur in China, a wholly-owned subsidiary of the French arm of the Rockefeller oil cartel, Total Petroleum (www.HealthFreedomUSA.org). The Bird-Swine-Human Flu Virus In 2009, live bird flu virus was accidently discovered in a batch of flu vaccine. It was discovered when a laboratory tested the seasonal influenza vaccine on its ferrets. They all died. Austrian investigative journalist, and medical journal editor Jane Burgermiester, subsequently filed criminal charges with the FBI against the World Health Organization (WHO), the United Nations (UN) and certain government and corporate officials. One of the charges, against Baxter AG, the Austrian subsidiary of Baxter International, alleges that the company deliberately contaminated and dispatched 72 kilograms of live bird flu virus to sixteen WHO laboratories in four countries. She claims this evidence (along with a pile of other evidence) offers clear proof that the pharmaceutical companies and international government agencies themselves are actively engaged in producing, developing, manufacturing and distributing biological agents classified as the most deadly bio-weapons on earth in order to trigger a pandemic and cause mass death. Burgermiester points out that the symptoms of what is being identified as swine flu are no different from ordinary flu or the common cold. The swine flu, she says, does not cause death any more than regular flu causes death, and that there is no pandemic potential unless mass vaccinations are employed to introduce it. She alleges that the same complexes of international pharmaceutical companies and international government agencies that have developed and released pandemic material have positioned themselves to profit from triggering the pandemic with contracts to supply companies. She further charges that those named in her allegations have implemented and/or accelerated the implementation of laws and regulations designed to strip the citizens of the U.S. of their lawful constitutional right to refuse an injection. Vaccine centres throughout the world will, in the near future, be set, and, unless there is a massive revolt against it, people will be forced to have the injection a refusal being declared a criminal offence, the person refusing being libel to forced quarantine and/or imprisonment in the U.S., in FEMA concentration camps
(Despatch Magazine, Vol. 21:2, July, 2009, Endtime ministries, Christian Resource Centre, Web Site: htpp://.despatch.cth.com.au/ See also Jane Burgermiesters DVD, Swine Flu Vaccinations).

Sister Theresa Forcades, from the Monasterio de Sant Benet, Barcelona, on the 23rd Sept., 2009, claimed that the WHO had deliberately stopped identifying specific Swine Flu cases enabling them to identify all flu cases as HINI Swine Flu and declare a pandemic. Despite the alarmist predictions of HINI causing a new great plague, the flu season that year was, or was one of, the mildest flu seasons on record. Nevertheless, they had geared up for the pandemic which never came and at the end of the season found themselves sitting on hundreds of millions of

469

doses of untested vaccines. What did they do with the leftover drugs? They handed them over to the WHO, who dumped them for free on select poor countries (F. William Engdahl, see below ref, Innovating to Zero). America is on the verge of introducing laws for compulsory vaccinations. Are we heading down the compulsory vaccination pathway in Australia? On the 24th November, 2009, Health Vax, an agency for the Queensland Government, inserted an advertisement on the web (seek.com.au) for registered nurse immunisers APHS throughout Queensland to apply as vaccinators for the 2010 flu season. The job offered $45 per hour plus superannuation. If the 72 kilograms of live bird flu virus had gone into world-wide circulation in 2009 (and it was only by chance that it didnt) the world would certainly have needed a lot of vaccinators. The Cheap Effectiveness of Death Control The agents and agencies of Illuminism have been advocating population reduction through the use of disease and viruses since, at least, the days of Thomas Malthus (1766-1834) and the British East India Company (BEIC). Given their targets of population reduction Birth control is not, as we have seen, regarded by them as insufficiently and too difficult to implement, Aldous Huxley, in a lecture in 1959, affirmed that the attempt at large scale depopulation by rational, intelligent and humane means, birth control, and so forth, presented colossal difficulties. The easiest, most efficient method of depopulating the earth is not by birth control but by death control. The reason is very simple, he said: death control, the control, for example, of infectious diseases can be accomplished by as handful of experts and quite small labour force of unskilled persons and requires a very small capital expenditure (lecture entitled, The Population Explosion). Innovating to Zero. The use of vaccinations in this Death Control program is becoming increasingly popular among eugenicists. Bill Gates, in his speech to the TED2010 annual conference, Long Beach, California, on the 18th February, 2010, entitled Innovating to Zero, proposed that to prevent global warming population could be lowered, by among other thin things, new vaccines. A few minutes after beginning his address he said, First we got population. The world today has 6.8 billion people. Thats heading up to about 9 billion. Now if we really do a great job on our vaccines, health care, reproductive health services, we lower that by perhaps 10 or 15 percent. At the Davos World Economic Forum in January 2010, Gates announced that his foundation would donate $10 billion to develop new vaccines to be given to children in the developing world. Vaccines, according to F. William Engdahl, are the primary focus of the multi-billion dollar Gates Foundation (www.engdahl.oilgeopolitics.net).

470

The Joseph Moshe Allegations of Death Control In August 2009, Joseph Moshe (Moshe bar-Joseph), an Israeli/American Mossad scientist specialising in microbiology, called a U.S. radio show (Republic Broadcasting) two days before his arrest on the 3th August, 2009. Moshe stated that he could/would supply evidence to a State Attorney, regarding tainted H1N1 Swine Flu vaccines supplied by Baxter Biopharmaceutical Solutions. He stated that Baxters Ukrainian laboratory was producing a bio-weapon disguised as a vaccine which was about to be unleashed on the world. He claimed that the vaccine contained an adjuvant (additive) to weaken the immune system and replicated RNA from the1918 Spanish Flu Virus which caused the death of millions worldwide. Moshe, as noted, identified the Baxters laboratory in the Ukraine as the source of this biological flu weapon which was about to be unleashed on the world. In November, 2009, the Ukraine suffered a deadly pneumonic flu outbreak much worse than the H1N1 Swine Flu. Until this outbreak, the Ukraine had officially reported only two cases of swine flu, and no deaths. This deadly epidemic appears to have arrived out of nowhere. Unlike normal flu, which first infects the throat, the new virus struck the lungs directly, causing lung haemorrhaging and ultimately total lung destruction. Post mortems on the lungs of victims revealed that the lungs were as black as charcoal. They appeared as if they have been burned. Its terrifying, one report said. Immediately prior to the flu outbreak, aerial spraying was observed over the Forest Market area of the city (http://info-wars.org/2009/10/31/panic-in-ukraineauthorities-deny-aircraft-spraying-aerosols-over-cities-martial-law-expected/) Baxter, the company which mistakenly produced and distributed worldwide Avian bird flu in its vaccine material, and from whose laboratories the 2009 outbreak in the Ukraine allegedly occurred, it should be noted, was also responsible for mistakenly producing blood products containing HIV, which caused the death of thousands of haemophiliacs. Baxters in it for bucks, it has been alleged. But surely, the World Health Organisation couldnt be knowingly concerned in and party to such horrendous and evil crimes? Two 1972 memos of the WHO indicate otherwise (Bulletin 47,
memoranda 1&2, entitled, Virus-associated immune pathology: Animal models and implications for human disease). The memos technically outline the ability to create

biological weapons in the form of 3-shot vaccinations that: 1) Totally disables the immune system. 2) Loads every cell of the victims body up with infection. 3) Switches the immune system on causing the host to kill themselves in a Cytokine Storm (Despatch, Nov., 2009, vol. 21:3).

471

A Club of Rome Symposium in 1988 discussed the path needed to implement a MANDATORY vaccine programme (mainly in the western world) in order to implement a scientific genocide programme (Despatch, July, 2009, vol. 21:2, p.10). The Club of Rome are the commissioned architects of the pandemic genocidal programme; the WHO (World HOLOCAUST Organisation), it would seem, are their chief execution agents. Two Billion People Contract Hepatitis B by Devious Intent or Mismanagement Health authorities have accidently given Hepatitis B to billions of people in the developing nations. Two billion people, almost every child in the developing nations, is infected with Hep B. 350 million are chronically infected. According to the New York Times, 700 million Chinese are infected with Hep B one million being chronically infected. How did this happen? The Council on Foreign Relations, in its March/April 2002 Foreign Affairs Magazine, gave an example of what amounts to either an intention to spread the disease or culpable mismanagement. Noting that blood donors in China sell their blood to the bank, it said: After extraction, an individuals blood is often mixed with other sellers blood of the same type and placed in a centrifuge. Plasma is then removed from the whole blood, and the remaining mixture of blood cells and platelets is reinjected into the donors. People were selling their blood more than once (as many as three times a day), and thus, if a person is infected he easily infects dozens of others. How could the health authorities be so careless? As the CFR Foreign Affairs Magazine implied: it was either a deliberate attempt to spread the disease or culpable mismanagement. Food and Population Control The UN has been, especially since the Rio Summit, 1992 and the creation of Agenda 21, calling for a reduction in world population. Another method of death control is food control. Worldwide agriculture, along with industrialization, is to be cut back. High food producing areas, such as the Murray-Darling Basin will be dramatically reduced in output or shut down. Food will become increasingly Genetically Modified and nutrient deficient. At the 1997 Womans World Congress in Beijing the head of the UN food program actually said, We will use food as a weapon against the people (see Stephanie R. Pascos article on the depopulation agenda, www.infowars.com). Codex Alimentarius (Food Code) On the 31st December, 2009, Codex Alimentarius (CA) system of food control came into effect. The 2009 date for full global implementation of this insidious system of food, and thus people control, was set back in 1962. Everything that you put in your mouth is now subject to Codex control under the auspices of the good old WHO.

472

Under British common law, citizens are allowed to eat anything not expressly forbidden. Under the Codex system however, which is based on Napoleonic Law, anything not expressly stated, is forbidden. According to Dr. Robert Verkerk, founder and director of the Alliance for Natural Health, about 300 dangerous food additives that are mainly synthetic will be allowed including the previously mentioned aspartame, potassium bromate, tartrazine, and many more nasties. FLUORIDE will be regarded AS A NUTRIENT! GM modified foods will be permitted, 9 previously banned persistent organic pollutants (POPS) will be allowed, 3275 different pesticides, including those that are suspected carcinogens or endocrine disrupters, will be given the green light. Growth hormones, antibiotics, irradiation of all foods will be on the go. According to Dr. Laibow, the WHO and FAO estimate that of the 3 billion people initially expected to die as the result of the codex vitamin and mineral guidelines, 2 billion of them will die from preventable diseases that result from under nutrition, such as cancer, cardiovascular disease, diabetes, and many more. Those who live will be the wealthy elites who are able to somehow provide themselves with sources of clean food and other nutrients. Dr Gregory Damato, PhD, says that Codex is population control for money. He sees the NWO target in population reduction, a level considered to be sustainable, to be 93 percent of the current world population. Codex Alimentarius is the brainchild of Hermann Schmitz, war-time president of the once largest chemical corporation in the world, I.G. Farben which produced the gas for the Nazi extermination program. Schmitz was, after the war, convicted of war crimes and sentenced to prison. The idea of the Codex was conceived in prison. After serving his time he approached the UN with his people-controlelimination plan and they, nice chaps that they are, accepted it (Despatch Magazine
insert, July 2009; and www.anhcampaign.org/). www.naturalnews.com/024128_C... www.healthfreeusa.org/

The Nutrient Fluoride Under the Codex, sodium fluoride is, as noted, acceptable. The UK Poisons Act (1972) Part II, ranks the toxicity of fluoride just above lead and just below arsenic. Fluoride is the basic ingredient in Prozac (Fluoxetene Hydrochloride) and Sarin nerve gas (Isopropyl-Methyl-Phosphoryl fluoride). The Chinese have reportedly used fluoride for centuries to control fertility. They also found that it knocks ten points of a persons IQ. Fluoridated drinking water was found in the Nazis concentration camps. The Gestapo, when questioned as to its purpose, said that it was used to sterilize the inmates and induce in them a state of calm submission. The Soviets fluoridated drinking water in the Gulag, for the purpose of making the inmates stupid, docile and subservient. Remember the mad Air Force leader in Doctor Strangelove. We thought he was a nut because he believed water fluoridation was a Commie plot! There are some excellent studies and big medical guns who warn of the dangers of drinking fluoridated

473

water (in Australia, besides putting it in the reservoirs and virtually all tooth pastes, some idiots are trying to have it put into all bottled water). Queensland had been fluoride free until our Premier, Anna Bligh, decided (was instructed) to put it into Wivenhoe Dam along with the, at the time planned, recycled sewerage what they euphemistically term waste water (waste not, want not). A Waterborne Endemic? Agriculture needs water so to control food you need to simultaneously control water. The World Bank assigns a Low Value Water Usage to agriculture (World Bank Water Policy, p. 31). Wetlands are assigned the Highest Value Water Usage, so in order to get more water to the wetlands people need to drink processed toilet and sewer water. The World Bank refers to such use as water reuse in various economic activities (p. 73). Queensland seems to be leading the world in World Bank water depopulation initiatives. Despite the warnings, and the public opposition, the Queensland government had geared up to reuse water, that is, pump recycled sewerage into its main South East Queensland reservoir Wivenhoe Dam. Peter Collington, the Director of Infectious Diseases and Microbiology at Australian Capital Territory Pathology, advised a Senate enquiry in May 2007 that recycled water should only be used for non-drinking purposes. Separating water from sewerage, he said, has historically been a cause of public health improvement. But now, instead of separating it were going to stick it back in, he said. The only other place in the world, he said, which drinks recycled waste water is Windhoek, the capital of Namibia, in South-West Africa. And they only did it because they had no alternative (Courier Mail report, 1213 May, 2007). Regardless of what the Director of Infectious Diseases and Microbiology of ACT Pathology had to say the Queensland government pressed on with the recycling program. Similarly, the artificial sweetener Aspartame, which is known to be deleterious to peoples health, has been passed in most countries, for human consumption. Besides causing diminished testosterone (to 50%) and pregnancy problems, being linked to pathological obesity and diabetes, Aspartame is known to cause brain tumours. In our calorie obsessed world the product is being consumed by the ton. Being fat is bad: fat is unsustainable. If it is so bad, how did Aspartame get into the food? Donald Rumsfeld, the president of the company which patented the product, used his position to push it through. Though not directly related to the contamination of food, mercury from millions of broken mercury fluorescent light tubes will certainly contaminate the water table. Each bulb contains 5-20mg of elementary mercury, depending on the bulbs wattage. The bulbs, if broken in the home, constitute a major contamination clean-up. If the bulb is broken on a carpet, the whole carpet must be replaced, that is if you value what is left of your brain. The substance cannot be vacuumed, as

474

it will spread as vapour throughout the house. As the bulbs become mandatory throughout the world, experts on the subject are predicting a massive epidemic of Alzheimers Dementia on the near horizon, and mercury is a proven cause of the three unique pathological markers for this disease (Uncensored 14, Letter from Dr
Damian Wojcik, Jan-March 2009).

Just about every disease and disorder is on the rise: cancer, diabetes, obesity, heart disease, Alzheimers, Parkinsons disease, Autism (one in six children now suffers from a neurological abnormality). When my son attended primary school there was only one child at the school with Asthma. At the school in which his son now attends, there is now only one child without Asthma. What is going to happen to people suffering such infirmities? Nancy Levant asks, what (will happen) to the elderly, the infirm, the imperfect, your pets, your infants, your autistic grandchildren, your school children And it is not just physical infirmities. When youve been evaluated for mental illness, declared a lunatic if you persist in your Christianity and/or patriotism, if you question the wars, if you think or live according to the laws of the Constitution, or refuse to take Big Pharma drugschoose to take supplementswant to have childrenif you prefer marriage to hooking up, if you question global warmingif youre overweight (RaidersNewsNetwork.com). If you are any of the above youll be deemed unstainable and become destined for the chopping block. More Special Virus Project Products? A host of new diseases have sprung up in recent years: Ebola, Marburg, Fibromyalgia (2 million cases), flesh-eating bacteria, Lyme disease (1 million people have it), which first appeared across the inlet from Lab 25 in the US, Gulf War Illness (affecting, for example, 62% of UK male Gulf War veterans), SARS, Mycoplasma fermentans Incognitus and many others which have suddenly popped up. A form of Mad Cow Disease has been found in wild Elk and other animals. The most recent, and one of the creepiest, is totally new: Morgellons disease, a dermatological skin disorder in which weird multicoloured fibres emerge from the skin and which twist and grow and divide beneath it. Evidence (the fibres appear non-organic and will not burn until almost 1000 degrees C) suggests that this disease may be in part the product of nano-technology, communicableself assembling, self-replicating, nano machines. Horrifying! (Dr Robert Andersons article in June-Septembers Uncensored). Chem-trails In early 2007 my wife and I were driving towards the Sunshine Coast in SouthEast Queensland, when she drew my attention to several rows of what at first appeared to be condensation trails from high flying aircraft except they were in perfect parallel lines (at least a dozen) and unlike con-trails (aircraft condensation or vapour trails), they werent dissipating and didnt dissipate for the thirty minutes it took to get to our destination. Theyre chemtrails, love. What are

475

chemtrails? A spraying program, I said, which has been undertaken world wide. Really! What are they spraying? she asked. Reportedly barium, tungsten, aluminium, who knows what else, I said. Ive never heard of that. Why are they doing it? Well, love, the official version (affirmed recently in an American 7th Grade school text book) is that it is being done to offset global warming (the
textbook is Centre Point Learning Science I Essential Interactions Science Book, Section 5:19 www.uncensored.co.nz). Some people think its connected to scalar wave weather

control. And others think that theyre simply trying to kill us. My wife was flabbergasted. It is not easy to accept that the powers that be might be deliberately doing something to harm us? Most Jews in Germany, at least in the early period of the Nazi reign, found it difficult to accept that the Nazis were bad people who wanted to hurt them. Some trusted them (believing that they were only going to be resettled) right up to and into the gas chambers, believing when they were told to remove their clothes and fold them neatly, and remember where theyd placed them to avoid confusion afterwards, that they were only going to take a shower. The Worshippers of Death The political and religious system which is about to culminate is worse than anything before it. The Scriptures, not given to unwarranted superlatives or exaggeration (God made the world and it was very good, not exceeding excellent), refers to the final gentile kingdom as exceedingly dreadful worse than anything before it. As the forth beast in Daniel it is depicted as merciless, tearing and devouring with iron teeth, and trampling the residue underfoot with bronze claws. The coming vile ruler of this system will honour the god of fortifications or forces (Daniel 11:38). Who is this god? Nimrod, the Bible tells us, founded Babylon (Gen. 10:10), the first city in the world after the flood that had towers and encompassing walls (Hislop, p. 30). Semiramis, Nimrods queen, as deified as the Babylonian goddess Rhea or Cybele, was known as the goddess of fortifications, and was depicted universally with a turreted crown, or with a fortification on her head. The Grecian Rhea, Diana of Ephesus, worshipped as the Mother of the gods, is also represented in murals and statues with a turreted crown (Hislop, ibid). The ancient historian Megasthenes (fl. 300BC), records that it was Beltus, (that is Bel the Confounder) who surrounded Babylon with a wall (Corys Fragments, pp. 45,46, quoted by Hislop, p. 31). The title, Bel the Confounder, originally belonged to Cush but was inherited by the son Nimrod, and, according to Hislop, it is to Nimrod that the historian is referring as the builder of the Babylonian walls. The Bible says that the beginning of (Nimrods) kingdom was Babel (Gr. Babylon). His wife, accordingly, was attributed the character that belonged to her husband. Nimrod (if not Cush) is thus the prototype for the god of fortresses. It this the god that the Antichrist will worship: the god who founded the Babylonian system? Nimrod is identified with Moloch, the god of terror and horrible cruelty, barbarity and blood; the god the Bohemian Grovers worship, in

476

their consecrated grove. Hislop notes that, In almost every land the bloody worship (of this horrid king) prevailed; horrid cruelty, hand in hand with abject superstition, filled not only the dark places of the earth, but also religions that boasted of their enlightenment Human victims were his most acceptable offerings; human groans and wailings were the sweetest music to his ears; human torturers were believed to delight his heart (Hislop, The Two Babylons, p 151). What would you expect from the worshippers of such a god, who operate under such names as the Order of Death and the Brotherhood of Death, who display deaths heads in their pennants and symbols, who drink blood from skulls in their initiations, and who torture and sacrifice human beings in their masses and rituals. What would you expect from people who believe that the orgies of Bacchus and Pan are no less sacramental than the Masses of Jesus?

477

The Man-Environment Dialectic

War Against the Threat to the Environment: Joe Blow Citizen. From the evidence of the previous chapter it should be clear to the reader that we are dealing with more than simply banking-corporate profiteering. There is, as stressed in the introduction, a war going on between the Seed of the Woman and the Seed of the Serpent, the former, the Saviour of mankind, the latter, the Destroyer and hater of man made in the image and likeness of God. We have seen that a number of divisions and tensions were introduced into Creation at the Fall of man. Weve seen also that dialectics is all about managing these divisions: the tension between man and his Creator, between man and himself, between man and his fellow man, and between man and the environment. Since the nineteen-sixties and the advent of the counterculture, and after 1980, the Aquarian Age, managing the tensions between man and his environment has become the major Dialectic focus. After the 1992 Rio Earth Summit the management moved into top gear. The question the Global Dialecticians supposedly asked themselves back in the 1960s was this: Now that we are moving towards a new age of peace and global harmony, what do we do? After all, War is the Father of all things. In the late nineteen sixties a report appeared which purported to be the result of an enquiry into that question. War, it was acknowledged in the Report from Iron Mountain, is a necessary feature of socio-economic-political systems it is the glue which holds societies together. The basic authority of the modern state over its people resides in its war powers the report said. To maintain the stability of its internal organization of power the State needed a substitute for war (or another focus for war). The threat to the survival of the species from some other source other than nuclear weapons had to be found some other legitimacy of justifying shortages and sacrifices and so forth. The war against threats to the global environment would meet the requirement. It would be in effect, a war against man the polluter. We will have another look at the Iron Mountain Report shortly The Role of the United Nations The United Nations and the World Bank are, as we have seen, Dialectic syntheses arising from the Axis-Allied conflict of World War II. The U.N. and World Bank their agencies and affiliates in the Environmental Movement are at the forefront the war against man via the environment. They are executing the goals of Illuminism which are, as we have seen, to, 1) Destroy Christianity (and all positive religions); 2) Destroy all national governments; 3) Introduce a global New World Order Communitarian Feudal System; and

478

4) Replace Christianity with a Peoples Pantheism (Mother Earth worship) and its polytheistic variations as a prelude to the universal worship of Lucifer. The deification of humanity, which Webster identifies as the supreme doctrine of the secret societies and the visionary socialists of our day, is Pantheism. And Pantheism, with its part-Whole emphasis is the perfect religion for global totalitarian control, every person being a link in the unity of whole defined by its Illuminated Guardian Legislators. From the early Pythagorean to the Pythagorean Essene societies, the concept of the unity of all things tended to uphold communistic societies as ideal. Webster notes that some Gnostics held that since Nature herself reveals the principle of the community and the unity of all things, human laws which are contrary to this law of Nature are so many culpable infractions of the legitimate order of things. Before these laws were imposed on humanity everything was in common land, goods and women (Webster, Secret
Societies and Subversive Movements, referring to the views of the Carpocratian Gnostic Epiphanus, pp. 30-31). Selective breeding, the elimination of the unfit to live,

women being held in common, and so forth, are features of Platos Republic which tend to be glossed over or ignored by the advocates of his political system. Plato in his The Republic wrote: The object of our legislation is not the special welfare of any class in our society but of the society as a whole; and it uses persuasion or compulsion to unite all citizens and make them share together the benefits which each individually can confer on the community; its purpose in fostering this attitude is not to leave everyone to please himself but to make each man a link in the unity of the whole(Plato, The Republic, Translated with an Introduction by Desmond Lee, Second Edition (revised), Penguin Books, 1985, pp. 323-4). The philosophy is communistic. The rulers, or guardians, of Plato totalitarian Republic, the Philosopher Kings are mages (magicians) who have ascended to the vision of the Good, into the Light (of Apollo, Lucifer). Having experiencing the Light and now seeing a thousand times better, the mages return to the Cave, to the masses chained in it, to manage them (ibid, p. 324). Plato referred to his Guardians as king-bees in a hive. Weishaupt used to same allegory to describe his magicians and system, and at one stage proposed that all Illuminati statutes be clothed in this allegory (Webster, ibid, p. 229).The theology is Luciferian. In view of the communistic-Luciferian nature of the Republic one should not be surprised to find a Communist (Mikhail Gorbachev) and a Luciferian New Ager (Maurice Strong) as major players in the U.N.s Environmental Movement. We should. furthermore, not be surprised to discover that the UNs Secretary Generals have all been either socialists or Communists; that two thirds of the membership of its General Assembly, the Security Council and the World Court, are representatives of socialist or communistic nations, and that in the U.N. Assembly, Russia is allowed three votes to everyone elses one. Finally, and most

479

importantly, we should not be surprised to find that GAIA (Mother Earth worship) is at the centre of the UNs environmental initiatives. The Role of the Illuminati in the Creation of the UN. The UN has, as weve seen, been a long time in the making. First the germ of the idea has to be implanted (e.g., by Pythagoras, and the early Gnostics). More recently, weve seen that Fichte, the apostle of nationalism, the man who laid the groundwork for Hegels system, had a definite concept of a league of nations (Volker bund) and the idea of a league to enforce peace (Antony Sutton). Fichte was, as noted, a Freemason, and more than likely Illuminati, at any rate was backed by the Illuminati. The idea of a league to settle international disputes was first put into action in 1920 by Skull and Bones member Theodore Marburg, who founded the American Society for the Judicial Settlement of International Disputes. Another Order member, William Howard Tafe was its first chairman. Sutton notes that the Society was the forerunner for the League to enforce the Peace, which developed into the League of Nations concept and ultimately, the United Nations. He further notes that the constitution for the first agency and bureaucracy created by the United Nations, UNESCO (the United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural Organization), was largely written by Skull and Bones member, Archibald MacLeish. (op cit. pp. 27; 97). Its goal peace and common welfare through the intellectual and moral solidarity of mankind. Its purpose was more accurately defined in the early 1950s by a former Communist, Joseph Z. Kornfeder, who likened UNESCO to a Communist party agitation and propaganda department. The Boys at the Top End: Committee of 300 Force X: the Olympians When introducing this subject to ill uninformed (few people nowadays doubt that something is going on behind the scenes) the question that quickly arises is who is involved at the top end of the movement? What is its chief governing body? Reference has been made to The Committee of 300. According to Dr. John Coleman, a British intelligence analyst and political science researcher, the 300 are the Ruling Elite of the World Government program. Gary H. Kah, in his En Route to Global Occupation, refers to a Council of 33 over (or of) the 300, and a Council of 13 over the 33. Coleman, on pages 311-350 of his book, The Committee of 300, provides a list of present and past members of the organization. Queen Elizabeth, Prince Charles and Prince Phillip are top end (apparently the supreme governing entities of the organization). Robert Runcie (former archbishop of Canterbury) is a member. Maurice Strong (Earth Charter) is a member. So is George bush (senior). Deceased members include Cecil Rhodes (the founder of the Round Table secret society), HG Wells, Winston Churchill (a Druid), Louis Mountbatten, JP Morgan (the master strategist for the Committees worldwide banking aims), Colonel Mandel House (President Wilsons alter ego), Lloyd George, Arthur Balfour, David Ben-Gurion (restored

480

Israels first Prime Minister), Bertrand Russell (philosopher, Peace Movement man) and Aldous Huxley (spiritual grandfather of the Aquarian Conspiracy). Coleman states that membership includes top representatives from the United Nations, Lucis Trust (previously Lucifer Publishing Company now publishing for the UN), Skull and bones, the IMF, the Vatican, the World Council of Churches, the United Nations, the Club of Rome, the World Wildlife Fund, Greenpeace, the Sierra Group, Socialist International, and many, many, many more. The Committee is also comprised of representatives from the Thule Society of which, the reader will recall, Adolf Hitler was a member. How the Committee functions through its multiple agencies is well documented in Colemans book and is well beyond the scope of this study. Suffice to say that the Committee, having caught the torch of Weishaupt, has continued to apply his methodology, with all its ruses, all (its) hypocrisy, all its subtle methods of camouflage and so forth. The Bible says that the Antichrist will come in peacefully, and by flatteries (intrigue, subtlety). He will be a master of the Weishaupt methodology. It says that the world will worship him and the Dragon (Satan) who gave him power; all that dwell on the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world (Rev. 13: 4; 8). It also speaks of another person, another beast, a World religious leader. The Committee and the Environmental Movement The most influential man in the Committee of Three Hundred is reportedly the Prince of Wales. Tim Cohen, in his book The Antichrist and a Cup of Tea, identifies Prince Charles as the most likely candidate for the Antichrist. I dont think so, but we wont go into that here. Charles, nevertheless, has been a prime mover in the Committees environmental agenda for decades. He is also a spokesman for Lucis Trust. Before Al Gore wrote his anti-Christian Earth in the Balance, his superior, the Prince of Wales had already made a TV documentary entitled Earth in the Balance, in which he warned against the accelerating depredation inflicted on the planet by human greed and folly (Dimbleby, The Prince of Wales, p. 404, quoted by Tim Cohen, The Antichrist and a Cup of Tea, p. 334). Al Gores Book Promotes Gaia Mother Earth worship. A key player in the Man-Environment dialectic is Al Gore. His latest contribution to the Process is his documentary, An Inconvenient Truth (on Global Warming). Many professing Christians have not only swallowed this rubbish they have become disseminators of it, teaching it to their children, proclaiming it in church letters and from the pulpit. We are warned that the Antichrist is coming with such deceptive power that he could if it were possible deceive the elect. The lack of interest in whats going on among church goers is tragic enough. The pro-active stance in support of globalists initiatives by so many Christians is enough to make you weep.

481

Another major player in the Process is the high ranking Illuminati David Mayer de Rothschild. Live Earth was the title of recent (2007) concerts designed to raise awareness of global warming and to promote the Gaia concept of a living Earth. The Live Earth Global Warming Survival Handbook was the official companion to Live Earth, a handbook prepared by Rothschild. The concerts took place around the world on July 7th (7/7), the day the British Intelligence engineered London bombings took place. Terrorism, Environmentalism: its all a part of the same Process. The writer recommends that the reader watch the following DVDs on Global Warming: The Great Global Warming Swindle, Vaclav Klauss Blue Planet in Green Shackles, and Lord Christopher Moncktons address in St Paul, Minnesota, on the 14/10/09 (www.mnfmi.org). Mans Separation from His Environment Because thou hast harkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hath eaten of the tree, of which I commanded of thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it: cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shall thou eat of it all the days of their life; Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee; and thou shalt eat the herb of the field; In the sweat of thy face shall thou eat bread; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return (Genesis 3: 17-19). Prior to the Fall and the introduction of the division between man and his environment, Adam is commanded by God (Genesis 1:28) to replenish and subdue the earth. He is given dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowls of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth. Pre-fallen man was in harmony with his un-cursed environment and had the capacity to responsibly comply with his commission of responsible stewardship of the earth and its creatures. Not so fallen man. Even the elected Nation neglected to comply with Gods instructions for the land to let it rest completely from cultivation for a year every seven years (the Sabbatical Year). Crops which sprang up naturally on the land were accessible to everyone in the community could not be owned, sold, or stored for future use, sale. The Jubilee Year every fiftieth year (Lev. 25:10-11), had the same requirements, an additional requirement being that the land be returned to its original owner: The land shall not be sold forever: for the land is mine: for ye are strangers and sojourners with me (Lev. 25: 13; 23-28). God warned Israel that if it didnt keep such laws He would send them into captivity, and Then shall the land enjoy her Sabbaths, as long as it lieth desolate, and ye be in your enemies land; even then shall the land rest, and enjoy her Sabbaths (Lev. 26:34). For failing to observe the Sabbatical years Israel spent seventy years in Babylonian captivity until the land had enjoyed her Sabbaths (2 Chr. 36: 21). There is no record of Israel, Biblical or extra Biblical, as ever having observed the Jubilee Year, not even once.

482

Responsible Custodianship of the Environment After their rejection of their Messiah the Jews were scattered across the face of the Earth. For 2000 years they had no homeland (but maintained their national identity). Then on May, 14th, 1948, the Jews once again had a homeland (and in June, 1967 regained the old city of Jerusalem). The land they returned to was mostly barren, much of it uninhabited and seemingly uninhabitable. But following extensive irrigation, the planting of forests, and so forth the land began to blossom and become fruitful. It is today a land lush with vegetation: its fields are covered in grain; trees and forests abound. Isaiah 27: 6 says that Israel shall blossom and bud, and fill the face of the earth with fruit. Is it coincidental that Israel is currently the third largest exporter of fruit in the world? From a barren wilderness Israel has become lush with vegetation while the surrounding nations are still largely barren (do a Google and check it out). Why is this? Though they are still in revolt against God they have been and are responsible custodians of the land. Another example of responsible management of the environment is found in the development of the Murray-Darling Basin in Australia. The area was once quite barren: a wilderness sustaining very little life. John Oxley, while travelling along the McLachlan River in the early 1800s, wrote in his journal, It is impossible to imagine a more desolate region;...the further we proceed north westerly, the more convinced I am that, for all practical purposes of civilized man, the interior of the Country, westward of a certain meridian is uninhabitable, deprived as it is of wood, water and grass. Twelve years later (1829) Captain Charles Sturt observing the country near what is today Darling Point on the Murrumbidgee River, noted that the plains to the North and North-West bounded the horizon; not a tree of any kind was visible upon them. It was equally open to the South, and it appeared as if the river was decoying us into a desert, there to leave us in difficulty and in distress...It is impossible for me to describe the kind of country we were now traversing, or the dreariness of the view it presented. Neither beast nor bird inhabited these lonely and inhospitable regions, over which the silence of the grave seemed to reign. The areas waterways had high salt levels and were not in constant flow. When Charles Stuart travelled down the Darling River in 1828, he found it too salty to drink. The Murray was, in places, just a trickle, and when reached the mouth he couldnt get to the sea because it was blocked off. There is a photograph of Sir Ronald East, Victorias Water Commissioner, taken at Nyah, Near Swan Hill, in 1923. The Commissioner is standing astride the Murray River, which was then only a trickle beneath his feet. The Sunburnt Country is of course a land of cycles, of droughts and flooding rains. When the innovative men of the day saw the terrible effects of the cyclic droughts they devised a plan and put in motion a project to gather and conserve the water of the region during times of excess for use in sustaining the inland areas

483

during times of drought. Beginning in the early 1900s, a series of dams and irrigation channels were built. In 1974 the Snowy Mountains Hydroelectric scheme was completed, and water was diverted west with the aim of generating hydroelectricity, drought-proofing the region and providing additional water for irrigation. Thus, over a period of ninety years the Murray-Darling Basin has become one of the most efficient and sustainable (to use the word correctly) food producing areas in the world. Receiving just six percent of the Nations water runoff the area uses eighty percent of it to produce sixty-five percent of all of Australias irrigated crops, and one third of the Nations food. Besides being Australias food bowl, the Murray-Darling basin has become an exporter of food to millions. Mans intervention in the Murray-Darling areas has not been the cause of its problems, as the Green Movement asserts, but the solution to them. The rivers of the basin are now near permanently flowing. Imagine if some of the other schemes, such as the Bradfield Scheme in Queensland with its much higher rainfall, and the Fitzroy River scheme, and others, had been completed. Australia could literally feed the world. The Basin is an example of responsible custodianship of the biosphere. It can and has happened in various places around the world. The Rape of the Environment Despite such good examples as the Murray-Darling Basin the bulk of the Capitalization of production has been harmful to the earth. Not only do TNCs not leave the land to periodically recover they suck the life out of it and then try to petro-chemically restore it to life. If its not producing enough they develop Transgenic High Yield seed Varieties (HYVs). But they require lots and lots of water, much fertilizer, herbicides and pesticides. So they develop genetically modified crops, and so on, and on. They destroy valuable farmland and poison the water-table with Coal-Seam Drilling. Many examples could be given. C.S. Lewis, as previously noted, pointed out in The Abolition of Man, that the idea of man having power over nature is, strictly speaking, a misnomer. Within a master generation (itself only an infinitesimal minority of the species) only a small minority of the men of that generation are able to exercise domination over nature. And in this respect, the power of man to make himself what he pleases meansthe power of some men to make other men what they please (p. 37). Likewise, man (Joe Blow citizen) is not wrecking the environment (not in the main, directly) the TNCs are. Many of the looming environmental disasters in Australia and elsewhere are principally the result of ruthless and unrestrained TNC profiteering. Besides its disregard for the environment the system has a vested interest in producing waste built in obsolescence; cheap, limited life, throw away products, ever-changing technology and the need to keep abreast of it, and so forth (see Vance Packards The Waste Makers). Most significantly, global elite have a vested interest in allowing and promoting environmental destruction, even exaggerating or falsifying such degradation. The more deterioration or perceived

484

deterioration the more power they receive to manage and control it. dialectics!

Thats

Then there is, of course, Disaster Capitalism: the profiteering from disasters, which are in many cases deliberately created to be exploited. Take the horrendous Gulf of Mexico oil blow-out. Halliburton, the company who had improperly capped the well that blew had, just eight days before the event, purchased Boots and Coots, the worlds largest oil-spill clean-up company. With regard to this timely purchase Larry Comstock comments: What an incredible fortunate coincidence. What a slice of luck. Comstock notes furthermore that Goldman Sachs sold 44 percent of its holdings in BP ($300 million worth) in the weeks before the Gulf disaster. Tony Haywood, BPs CEO, is reported to have sold his $1.4 million worth of BP shares a month before the disaster. The profit he made reportedly enabled him to pay off the mortgage on his mansion. Then in the clean-up, BP chose to use millions of gallons (2.9million per day) of the dangerous chemical dispersant agent Corexit 9500, when there are 12 other less toxic and much more efficient dispersants. Corexit products rated only 56-63 percent effective whereas two of the other products were found to be 100 percent effective on Gulf of Mexico Crude. So why use the inferior product? Because Corexit causes the oil to drop below the surface so the full extent of the spill cannot be seen. But in the process, it kills everything in the ocean. The clean-up operation was reportedly disorganized, unmotivated and basically non-existent (Larry Comstock, The Oil Spill Emergency is Far From Over, Uncensored, Sept 21, 2010). If the above event was planned to happen exactly the way it did then the obvious question is why would they do that? How could such an event be part of the agenda for total global control? Why destroy what youre trying to take over? The god of Illuminism is Lucifer, the instigator of the Ordo Ab Chao process. The Bible tells us that people in the future will, at his judgement, gaze upon and consider him saying: Is this the man that made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms; That made the world as a wilderness, and destroyed the cities thereof...?(Isaiah 14: 16-17). We should henceforth look at the Wilderness Society and similar bodies, in the light of this scripture: as doing the Devils work. The globalists plan is, as we have seen, to destroy the Wests industrial base and replace it with a feudal base. Such a catastrophic spill, with its far reaching effects on human health and the ecology, will reinforce in the minds of the public the need to do so. Bear in mind that the bigger the calamity, the stronger the urge: and they dont come much bigger than the Gulf spill. Closely watching the development of the planned fiasco, Russias Ministry of Natural Resource, well aware of BPs use Corexit in the clean-up, warned that the event could become the worst environmental catastrophe in all of human history threatening the entire eastern half of the North American continent with total destruction... (little did

485

they realise that on March11th, 2011, a much worse environmental catastrophe would happen). It needs to be borne in mind that he people who blew the drilling operation and then added to the catastrophic results by deliberately mismanaging the clean-up, are the same people who are trying to impose on the West laws supposedly designed to preserve the environment which they clearly dont give two hoots about. Comstock notes that Halliburton, is a key player behind the war on Iraq, and has been awarded many no bid contracts in that country (ibid, p. 16): a country which has been blasted with depleted uranium ordnance for twenty years. Gods wrath, we are told, will fall upon and destroy them which destroy the earth? (Rev. 11:18). The Murray-Darling Basin, the food bowl of Australia is, as we have seen, a good example of responsible stewardship of Gods Creation; the attack upon it, another example of the wrecking activity of the globalists. The attack is spearheaded by the Australian branch of Prince Phillips World Wildlife Fund (WWF): the Australian Conservation Foundation (ACF). The Basin, in particular the Murray River is, the ACF alleges, in bad shape and in need of immediate restoration action. Any delay, they warn, might be catastrophic. The media, as normal, were in tow to the ACF led campaign. The Australian, in 2004, for example, began a campaign to rescue our sacred river, and dispatched a journalist, Amanda Hodge, to carry out an inspection tour of the river, reporting to the public what she observed along the way. The substance of the stories of her voyage, as Dr. Jennifer Marohasy notes, generally suggested that the river is healthy with fish, water birds and well-fed communities striving to achieve worlds best environmental practice. Yet the headlines, side comments and conclusions, in almost every story, seemed designed to reinforce the concept that the Murray River is dying and that we are in the midst of an ecological crisis Marohasy notes that Amanda Hodge, in one of her last stories, appears to grapple with the contradiction, writing: It is almost impossible to stand on the pristine sands that form the gateway of the white-capped Southern Ocean and declare that the Murray is a river in crisis. The point at which the two great waters meet is a breath-taking vision of natural beauty framed by grass-topped sand dunes and masses of water birds...The river that sustains and delights millions of Australians and international visitors bears few of the obvious hallmarks of an ecological disaster...Much of the damage that has been inflicted on this Australian life-source cannot be viewed from its waters (Dr. Jennifer Marohasy, Why Save the Murray? Quadrant, December 2004). In March 2004, the Australian governments Standing Committee on Agriculture, Forestry and Fisheries stated, in its interim report on the state of the Basin stated emphatically that the scientific evidence does not support the claim that the Murray needs saving. In June, 2004, the Committee lodged its final report, which

486

was summarised by the Chair Kay Elson: The Committee is not swayed by the emotions of some commentators who portray the River Murray as dead or dying. Indeed the steady flows in the River Murray are in stark contrast to the trickle reported by Sturt in his journals more than a century and a half ago. The committee understands that the variations in flow are quite natural and not necessarily an indicator of poor river health. The significant progress which has been achieved in other areas of river health, such as controlling salinity, should be more widely acknowledged and recognised (quoted by Marohasy, ibid, p. 18. Her
paper, Myth & the Murray can be downloaded from the Institute of Public Affairs Environmental Units website, www.ipa.org.au).

The facts of the matter had as one would expect no bearing on the decisions and actions of those committed to preordained agenda of privatization and depopulation. Back in 1994 the agenda called for two Australian governments reports, one addressing Australias Population Carrying Capacity; the other from the Marine and Water Division of Environment Australia, offering initiatives for a Water Reform Framework. The findings and recommendations of these two reports became the basis of the Murray-Darling Basin Report Guile to Proposed Basin Plan. The population capacity report recommended a national population of 6-7 million, with an option as low as 5 million. The Basin plan recommended, among other things, increasing the flow of water at the mouth of the Murray River. The ACF has, as said, been at the forefront of the push to shut down Australias agro-industrial capacity, depopulate us, and reduce whats left of us to serfs. In pursuit of this goal it has identified human population growth as the key threatening process to biodiversity (and said so, recently, in a formal complaint to the Federal Environmental Minister, Peter Garratt - a two-time ACF president). Increasing the flow rates in the river means decreasing the amount of water to the irrigators. For what purpose? None other than to shut down our agro-industrial capacity and promote the WWF and ACFs depopulation agenda: that is, Prince Phillips, I want to come back as a deadly virus, agenda. They sought to kill Jesus, because he told the truth (John 8:40). We can today be charged with a hate crime if we openly speak the truth. We are being censured. Chaplains in the US Navy are no longer allowed to mention the name Jesus in their public prayers. If we speak the truth about the environment were held to be in denial or irresponsible, or seditious, or a terrorist! Its a question of who you put your faith in, Christ or that which opposes Him. The Devil, our Adversary, is a Liar and the Father of Lies (John 8:44). The truth will not be found in mouth of those people and agencies which support his agenda, such as the UN and World Bank, the WWF and ACF who suppress the truth in unrighteousness, who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature (the Creation) more than the Creator...( Romans 1:18-27). You wont find the truth in the Murray-Darling Basin Report. But you will find truth in the person who

487

declared that He is the Truth. I am the way, the truth and the life, said Jesus: no man cometh to the Father but by me (John 14:6). If we continue in His word we are His disciples, and we shall know the truth and the truth shall set us free (John 8:31-32). If, instead, we listen to the spokespeople of the god of this world, and continue in their lying words, there are two possibilities: either well end up dead (for being a useless unstainable eater), or confined to a life of abject poverty and absolute bondage in the Platonic Cave. Worse still, by aligning ourselves with the Liar, we will share his destiny. The Report from Iron Mountain We will just briefly look at a mysterious document, mentioned earlier, which first surface in 1967. I have my doubts about its authenticity, for three reasons, 1) the origins of the Environmental Movement go back two hundred years to the British Fauna and Flora Protection Society, and the Illuminists of the day, and can be traced all the way down through Russell and so forth, to Prince Phillip and the current leadership of the Environmental Movement, all aided and abetted by dozens of think tanks and agencies. The Movement wasnt something that was put together following the recommendations of a bunch of experts who retreated into a bomb shelter for a couple of years. 2) The top level management of the programme well understand the war aspect of social control: they are dialecticians! Iron Mountain could be, nevertheless, an application of Weishaupts admirable system of watertight compartments, in which a working group is set up and employed independently of, and in isolation from, other working groups, its members, unconsciously or not, working towards the same goal. The Iron Mountain Report contains a lot of fresh detail and insights advantageous to the globalist schemers. 3) Finally I find it difficult to believe that Kennedy would have commissioned something like that at that time. One of the principle goals of Illuminism is, as we have seen, to make men Pantheists. Weve seen that in Pantheism the part needs to be brought into a proper relation to the Whole; whereas in Christianity, the person needs to be brought back into relationship with the Person, Almighty God. Pantheism is perfect for totalitarian systems, whose leaders define the Whole. Furthermore, Pantheism is a leveller man is equal to non-man: to rocks, rats and roaches. An absolute levelled world facilitates dialectical management. All is reduced to number, and what can be measured can be managed. The Whole as has been defined by the spiritual vision of the Earth Charter. It is a pantheistic bio-centric Whole, based on the idea that all living things possess intrinsic value and warrant respect independently of their utilitarian value to

488

humanity. The anthropocentric world view, that is, man centred, is based on the belief that human beings have greater value than other life forms, which exist for the benefit of human life. The latter is consistent with the Biblical concept of the uniqueness of man made in the image and likeness of God, and his commission, to be fruitful and multiply and to subdue the earth. Environmentalism is not the mere advocating of responsible custodianship of Gods Creation, it is a bio-centric world-view designed to reduce man to a mere component in a naturalistic machine. Surely Christians can grasp this!!! The Illuminati knew this back in the 1700s, when they made making men pantheists their goal. The Gnostics knew it two thousand years ago when they proposed that Nature herself reveals the principle of the community and the unity of all things, (and) human laws which are contrary to the law of Nature are so many culpable infractions of the legitimate order of things. Pythagoras knew it when he said, All is number, and went about preaching the doctrine of the Mean (or due blend of opposites): the Mystery of the Balance (of Hermes, the Numberer and Balancer). Such ideas, as has been repeatedly stressed, are designed to facilitate the Hermetic-Dialectic Process. The concept of a natural unity of all things tends, as we have seen, to uphold communistic societies. Professing Christians, who are supporting the movement, are like the Nature orientated Essenes of the early Church period who preached a form of Christian Socialism; or the Freemasons who believed Weishaupts blasphemy that there is a secret (communistic) doctrine concealed in the teachings of Christ. We are warned not to worship the Creation but the Creator! (Romans 1:18-27). The Report from Iron Mountain, supposedly the product of a Kennedy administration commission in the early 1960s, was said to have been undertaken with a view to finding a substitute for war in the coming age of global peace. Fifteen specialists, experts in various disciplines, were selected for the top secret peace study, which began in 1963 in an underground nuclear survival site called Iron Mountain. The report was concluded in 1966. In view of its conclusions, President Johnson, it is said, gave orders that it was never to be released. One of the men involved, apparently moved by his conscience, elected to release a copy of the document under the name of John Doe. The document was published in 1967 and immediately declared a hoax. Whether one believes the report to be a hoax or not the most of the conclusions it draws are accurate and its recommendations consistent with those which have been/are being implemented by the Committee and its executive agencies. The questions the Report addressed were: 1) What should we expect if we move into an era of peace? 2) What are we prepared to do in regard to the difficulties encountered in such a transition? and 3) What is the real function of war in modern societies?

489

War the Father of Social Systems The report warns that without it (war and the threat of war) no government has ever been able to obtain acquiescence in its legitimacy, or right to rule its society. Indeed, The possibility of war provides the sense of external necessity without which no government can remain in power. It thus has to be concluded that the organization of a society for the possibility of war is its principal political stabilizer. The States basic authorityresides in its war powers; therefore a substitute for the war system MUST be found in order to control the people and provide stability and legitimacy of government. So, if the war machinery is going to be discarded or minimised, one has to find something else. But Until it (the substitute for war) is developed, the continuance of the war system MUST BE ASSUREDto maintain the stability of its internal organization of power. A Substitute for War. Whatever is chosen as a substitute, it must be credible: Credibilitylies at the heart of the problem of developing a political substitute for war. The report continues: We must emphasise that (a substitute) must be found of credible quality and magnitude, if a transition to peace is ever to come about without social disintegration. It matters not that that the threat is purely imaginary. It is probable, the report says, that such a threat will have to be invented rather than developed from some unknown conditions. The War against Environmental Pollution An effective political substitute for war, the report says, would require alternative enemies. It may be, for instance, that GROSS POLLUTION of the environment can eventually replace the possibility of mass destruction by nuclear weapons as the principle threat to the survival of the species. The threat to the environment is a suitable substitute for war, But from present indications (the 1960s) it will be a generation and a half before environmental pollutionwill be sufficiently menacing on a global scale to offer a solution. Possibly things could be sped up. It is true that the rate of pollution could be increased, selectively for this purpose In fact, the report continues, the mere modifying of existing programs for the deterrence of pollution could speed up the process enough to make the threat credible much sooner. In other words, get the government to deliberately drag its feet, on environmental issues (notice how the US was seen to be dragging its feet on greenhouse gas emission controls) to allow a situation to worsen, or be perceived to be worsening, due to insufficient government action. The Bush/Howard apparent foot-dragging on the implementation of Global Warming initiatives empowered their political opponents to push through legislation when elected. For example, despite the fact that the Howard government introduced the Renewal Energy Acts in 2000, and implementing other de-industrialisation initiatives, an advertisement for the 2007

490

Federal election, had a woman assert, You have had seven years to do something about Climate Change, Mister Howard, why havent you? The Suppression of Scientific Solutions to Pollution The agenda of the Environmentalists does not, as we have seen, involve cleaning up the Planet. If this were the case they would looking at the development of clean and super-efficient energy systems. They want a war against pollution, but they dont want a solution to it, a victory over the enemy! Despite all their rhetoric to the contrary, the maintenance of inefficient, polluting energy systems is in the best interests of the globalist schemers, who block the development of super-efficient and clean energy systems at every turn. Such systems if allowed to be developed would pull the rug out from under them and expose their agenda for what it is. The development of Nikola Teslas wireless power transmission system, for example, was blocked by the banker, financier and Committee man J.P. Morgan, who withheld funding for the project. Morgan is on record as declaring that, Im not in the business of selling aerials. Before he was shut down Tesla stated in writing that he had succeeded in transmitting a commercial quantity of electric power from Long Island to Los Angeles with only a 2% loss (Mary Sue Haliburton, Ottawa, Canada, Pure Energy Systems News, August, 2006, p. 3). When the Canadian government tried to introduce Teslas wireless power transmission system in 1976 they were also blocked at every turn. Some years later, the National Research Councils president, Dr. William Schneider, who had been instrumental in blocking the project, was asked by Dr. Andrew Michrowski, the chairman of the Planetary Association for Clean Energy, why he had done so. Because of the North American Energy Policy, Schneider replied. What North American Energy Policy? asked Michrowski. North America is supposed to use oil, gas and coal, nuclear, and microwave transmissions from satellites, in that order, said Schneder. No one had heard of the North American Energy Policy, not even Senator Chelsey Carter, a member of the Upper House of Parliament, co-founder of PetroCanada, and developer of the massive Church Falls hydroelectric facility. Neither, according to him, had Prime Minister Trudeau heard of it (Mary Sue Haliburton, ibid, p. 7 of 15). The globalists need to get their system in place very soon because as Antony Sutton observed free and non-polluting energy is almost upon us. Such a breakthrough would be a nightmare to the Green Movement. Complex technology of any sort, said Amory Lovins, is an assault upon human dignity. It would be little short of disastrous to discover a source of clean, cheap, abundant energy because of what we might do with it (Amory Lovins, Rocky Mountains Institute, italics added). According to Professor Paul Ehrlich Giving a society cheap abundant energy would be the equivalent of giving an idiot child a machine-gun. The Green Movement doesnt want free or non-polluting efficient energy systems: it only wants to pauperise and destroy. Global sustainability requires the

491

deliberate quest of poverty, reduce resource consumption and set levels of mortality control (Professor Maurice King, italics added). In this respect, A massive campaign must be launched to de-develop the United States. De-development brings our economic system into line with the realities of ecology and the world resource situation (Paul Ehrlich, Professor of Population Studies, italics added) Not only do they conceal their true motives, they lie about existing resources. It is not the case that the world is on the brink of running out of fossil fuel energy. To keep the prices up, much oil has been capped or cut back (most shale oil field development has long since been put on the shelf). On August, 8 th 2006, BP shut down the biggest oilfield in the US because of sixteen miles of bad pipe. A spokesman for the company said the pipeline would be closed down indefinitely and issued an apology. Few people seem to be aware that in western Venezuela recently an oil field was discovered containing an estimated 313 billion barrels of heavy crude oil, roughly equivalent to half of all the oil reserves in the Middle East! Like water, they want to keep it in short supply (throw in an occasional war crisis) to keep the prices up. If they wanted more efficient systems (electronic vapour burning carburettors for instance), they would be available over-night (GMH reportedly produced such a carburettor back in 1956). They dont, of course, want more efficient systems, and even more so, as we have seen, they do not want clean, cheap and abundant energy, nor new and revolutionary technology (e.g. water powered cars, wireless transmission of power, over-unity energy producing systems, electromagnetic motor-powered generators, etc.). They just want most of us off the planet, and the rest us reduced to abject poverty and enslavement. How church people can be convinced that the Environmental Movement is a good thing is beyond me. Climate Changing and Extreme Weather Events When His disciples asked Him, what shall be the sign of thy coming and the end of the world? the Lord Jesus answered and said, Take heed that no man deceive you. Lies and deception will characterise the end days (we must be in them). The Antichrist and the False Prophet when they arrive on the scene will do some pretty impressive things, and will deceive them that dwell upon the earth by the means of those miracles, one of which is to call fire down from heaven (Rev. 13: 14). We are told that the coming of the man of sin will be after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved (2 Thess. 2: 9-10). So impressive are the signs and wonders done by this fellow that the Bible says if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect (Matt. 24:24). Among other things, Jesus told his disciples that the end of the age would be characterised by wars and rumours of wars, of nation (rising against) nation,

492

kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines and pestilence, and earthquakes in diverse places (Matt. 24:6-7). We have uncovered some of the lies and deception perpetrated by the Environmental Movement, and we have seen the Illuminati create wars and manage their outcome. The question we will now look at is: Can they also now use weather/earthquake warfare in a similar fashion? Is eco-terrorism, involving the control of weather by way of electromagnetic energy a possibility? Can hurricanes be created and moved about, earthquakes generated; tsunamis directed? Is man now able to subdue the earth in such a manner? In 1997, US Secretary of Defence, William Cohen affirmed it was a possibility and is a serious concern. A UN publication entitled Basic Facts about the United Nations, contains a list of treaties signed by the UN. One legally certified treaty on weather control signed in 1977 begins with a preamble, which states along the lines that Now that we can create, modify and control the weather we must agree not to use the weather as a weapon of war against another nation. The resolution was made at the Convention on the Prohibition of Military or Any Hostile Use of Environmental Modification Techniques. It was adopted by Resolution 31/72 of the UN General Assembly on 10th December, 1976. The Convention (since referred to as The Environmental Modification Convention, ENMOD) was open for signatures at Geneva on May 18th, 1977. (UNGA 31/72, TIAS 9614). The ENMOD bans all weather warfare, which is the weather modification techniques for the purpose of inducing damage or destruction. There are a considerable number of technologies involving the electronic modification of weather which have been patented (hundreds in the US alone), many of which are based upon the discoveries of Nikola Tesla. The technology can create, stop, minimise, intensify and direct storms. It can create droughts. And it can create earthquakes. Mans Power Over Nature. The Russian Woodpecker scalar system of weather control was reportedly used against the US regularly from the 1960s (see ex US military scientist Tom Beardens 1985 DVD on Russian Weather Warfare). It was labelled woodpecker because when it was activated it could be heard, on short wave receivers, pecking away like a woodpecker. In 1996, American authors Dr Nick Begich and Jeanne Manning published a book and video entitled Angels Dont Play This Haarp. HAARP is an acronym for High-Frequency Active Auroral Research Program. The system has been developed as a military weather (and mind) control system by the US Pentagon, Department of Justice, NASA, FEMA and the CIA, and is linked with Groundbased/Space-based Star-Wars Weather Weapons System with Russia. J.D. Christian writes, Through a sophisticated series of giant radio antenna transmission bases located at Gakona in Alaska; Tromso, Norway and Arecibo,

493

Puerto Rico, linked with similar secret bases in Russia, the system (is) designed to transmit high-frequency radio energy at up to 100 billion watts or more into the ionosphere 32-620 miles above the earth, to create huge, extremely low frequency (ELF) ionospheric lenses or mirrors which would be refocused over the horizon thousands of miles away from the transmitters and used to heat up and manipulate the ionosphere thereby controlling the worlds weather, melt the ice-caps at the north and south poles, create storms, cyclones, hurricanes, tidal waves, and destabilize the magnetic field of the earth and thereby create earthquakes and volcanoes, and upset the magnetically-based migratory pattern of birds and fish (causing whale and dolphin strandings, etc.). It is not just a mere co-incidence, Christian adds, that the abnormal, massive increase in killer storms, floods and hurricanes during 2004 affecting the West Indies and Florida have emanated from the precise area of the Caribbean that is the optimum transmission range of the Arecibo HAARP base in Puerto Rico. Mt. St Helens and the entire US mainland also come under the immediate range of Gakona and others in Alaska. The devastating earthquake and tsunami epicentered off Sumatra on Sunday, December 26th, 2004, was in the optimum range of Russias Nizhny-Novgorod and Dushanbe bases. Three other items are relevant to weather control that should be mentioned. In September 1999 the New Zealand Government Ministry of Foreign Affairs and Trade released its 53 year old top secret files in the National Archives on Project Seal, the development of the Tsunami Bomb by New Zealand for the British Ministry of Defence. In short they can create tsunamis of varying magnitudes (depending on depth of water, bottom topography, size of the initiation detonation), and they can direct them. Secondly the vastly distributed Ground Wave Emergency Network Towers (GWEN Towers), similar to the Russian Woodpecker system, is able to stall or block weather fronts, create floods or droughts as the twisted-mined controllers see fit. Some of the reprobate minds involved in this sort of God playing think its a great thing because warming the atmosphere will bring into productivity areas which have hitherto been unproductive due to cold (e.g., comments from an address by Barbara Conavl, reported in September 89 establishment controlled Washington Post). Thirdly, the Alpha International Space Station (operated mutually by America, Russia, Europe and Israel) is of considerable concern due to its potential for creating disasters. The Station is equipped with giant cylindrical modules bigger than a jumbo jet or a football field which appear identical to the Alpha MIRACLE lasers which were being developed at White Sands Missile Base in 1985 What are they there for to blast incoming asteroids? (J.D. Christian, Hidden Secrets of the Alpha Course, Ch. 13, International Space Station and Alpha).

494

Etheric Weather Engineering Mention was made in Part One of technologies which tap the Universal Medium of magic. Antony Sutton refers to the development of etheric weather engineering involving the manipulation of 4 Space etheric currents to induce rainfall, control droughts and forest fires and control smog and floods. He refers to the well documented experiments of Trevor James Constable (all his operations were reported to the Us National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration (NOAA). One of Constables projects, Operation Pincer II, caused intensive rain to fall in an area where it had not done at the time of year in the 100 year extent of the records. Constable carried out experiments in the Pacific Ocean and the Far East for over ten years, the most dramatic (recorded on video) was the generation of an artificial storm which accompanied the ship on its track across the Pacific (the so called Moses effect). (Antony Sutton, The View from 4 Space, FTIR
publications, 1999, p. 103).

Revelation 13:13-14 states, And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by means of these miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast John D. Christian asks reasonably, Could it be possible that these particular Bible passages are soon going to be literally fulfilled word for word by the Alpha International Space Station? On the same the same token, could it be the result of application of 4 Space science on the Universal Medium? In other words could such miracles be the product of Hermetic magick? The beast that the Bible is speaking about in the Revelation passage is the False Prophet, the Numberer (of Revelation 13:16-18), no doubt a Hermetic magician. As was noted at the beginning of Part One, the Devil uses magic, which includes Thaumaturgic magic (begetting illusory phenomena) and/or the use of mathematical magic to create marvellous machines (including weather modifying machines). Ordo Ab Environmental Chao and Terror The Cold War Balance of Terror with its fear of a nuclear holocaust was, as has been noted, a major factor in the strengthening of the human urge to resolve all conflicts into a harmonious world society. From recollection, the first disaster movie I saw was 'On the Beach, with Gregory Peck and Ava Gardner. The movie, which was set in Australia in the aftermath of a nuclear war, vividly depicted the despair and hopelessness of people as they wait for the inevitable arrival of the drifting cloud of death. The Report from Iron Mountain advised the shifting of emphasis from the threat of nuclear holocaust to that of natural disasters. Since the seventies, the threat and horrifying effects of disasters (increasingly graphically depicted), including the threat of terrorism and alien attacks, have been the dominating theme of the entertainment media. It has created a mindset with dovetails with the objectives of the Environmental Movement and its controllers.

495

In 1998, for example, President Clinton announced the launch of Project Impact by the US Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA). The project was designed to place a Project Impact community in every stateto deal with natural disasters and emergencies. At about the same time the movie Deep Impact was launched worldwide (civilization is threatened by a Comet). Other movies such as Asteroid (civilization is threatened by an asteroid), Independence Day (civilization is threatened by aliens), and Armageddon in which fire and comets hit the earth, also promote the mindset which facilitates the Olympian agenda. By sleight of hand the Environmental Movements doctrine of Global Warming became Climate Change (the notion that global warming is responsible for all extreme weather and seismic events). The idea has been the focus for several disaster movies, the most notable being, The Day After Tomorrow, where the Earth freezes due to global warming. In other words, the idea covers any weather event. The point was made in a Simpson episode where Homer complains that he has to shovel several tons of global-warming (snow) off his driveway. His always- politically-correct daughter, Lisa, explains that global warming is not just about the Earth heating: it covers the extremities of all weather. This is Dialectic Land; the dumb Homer realises it, the smart Lisa doesnt. The Bible says that two of the signs of the Lords imminent return and the end of the age are nation rising against nation and earthquakes in diverse places (Matt. 24:7). Chaos magick involves, as we have seen, the funding and management of wars and revolutions. All the world government facilitating agencies are the product of war and natural disasters. Moreover, there is big money in disaster management. In recent years earthquakes have been on the increase both in number and intensity, the most notable being the Fukushima 9.0 earthquake on Friday, March 11th, 2011,and the ensuing tsunami and nuclear disaster resulting which has been described as the Mother of All Catastrophes. The On the Beach scenario has happened! The radiation released into the Northern Hemisphere from the leaking nuclear reactors (Japan is located smack in the middle of the jet stream) is estimated to be the equivalent of two thousand 500 kiloton atomic bombs! Was the Fukushima disaster the product of tectonic warfare? When the people who were developing the High Frequency Active Auroral Research Program (HAARP) needed funding and had to apply for it they stated that one of the purposes of the HAARP system was to penetrate the earth with signals bounced off the ionosphere. Congress was told that the bounced signals could penetrate the earth to a depth of many kilometres. In 1996, the US government set aside $15 million for this aspect of the project alone earthpenetrating-tomography. If the known earthquake signature (2.5Hz) was bounced into the earth for a sustained period of time it could trigger an earthquake many kilometres inside the Earths crust. By beaming the frequency

496

at a specific trajectory HAARP can trigger an earthquake any place on Earth. A short burst isnt enough to disturb solid matter (the Earths crust) so they keep beaming the 2.5 Hz frequency for hours or days until the desired effect is achieved. From just before midnight on March, 8th, 2011, HAARP began broadcasting a 2.5 Hz frequency (the earthquake frequency). It continued broadcasting without ceasing throughout March, 9th and March 10th and continued broadcasting for 10 hours after the Japanese 9.0 earthquake on the March, 11th. (http://presscore.ca/2011/?p=2261). Possible Motives for the Use of HAARP Against Japan Coleman notes that the Committee is dead against nuclear power, not because of any environmental considerations, but because it provides independence from their controlled energy grid. The same applies to any technology which provides independence from the controlling system. As of March 8 th, 2011, the nuclear power debate is pretty much finished once and for all. In late May, 2011, Germanys Ethics Commission moved to ban and phase out all nuclear plants, and later, the German Chancellor, Angela Merkel declared the nations intention to do so. The alleged geo-terrorist attack on Japan coincided with the US attack on Libya. We wont here go into the reasons for the attack on the latter only to note that there will be more radiation released into the Middle East through the use of depleted uranium weaponry. On the subject of the effects of DU on people (living and future generations) the reader is referred to the disturbing summary of the subject in the DVD Blowing in the Wind. The reader is also referred to Leuren Morets Global Research article, From Hiroshima to Iraq, 61 years of Uranium Wars, in which she concludes that the use of DU weaponry in the Middle East, the former Yugoslavia, Afghanistan and Lebanon, has been carried out for the express purpose of destroying the public health and mutilating the genetic future of vast populations in oil rich and/or pipeline regions. The depopulation program of the World Government people is, as we have seen, well documented. Are the still uncapped (July 2011) leaking reactors in Japan, which are dispersing clouds of radiation over the northern hemisphere (steered by the HAARP weapons system?), specifically onto the food growing areas of western Canada, USA and Mexico, a part of this depopulation program? Japan, sitting astride the most seismically active region on the planet, and in the middle of the jet-stream, is the perfect location to distribute radiation world-wide, the same as the Gulf stream off the Gulf of Mexico is the perfect location to distribute the petroleum and Corexit brew of the recent blowout worldwide
(www.uncensored,co.nz, June-September, 2011).

Another reason suggested for the attack is that Japan simply hasnt been towing the line of the 300 in one way or another.

497

Some other recent disasters which coincide with HAARPs broadcasting data and other tell-tale HAARP signatures, are the 2010 Haiti earthquake, the 2010 heat wave in Russia and the 2010 floods in China and Pakistan. The UN and its Crisis Resolving Agencies. Weishaupts favourite theme from the beginning was to abolish Christianity and all all positive religion whatever. His plan was to first draw men away from Theism (the belief in God as a transcendent Creator) to Deism (belief in God based solely on reason and not divine revelation). The Deist, thus led on, has not far to go before he becomes a Naturalist or an Atheist (John Robison, Proofs of a Conspiracy, pp. 97-99). From Naturalism to Pantheism (God is Nature) is also only a short step, and from Pantheism to witchcraft and Luciferianism, also only another short step. Weishaupt, the weight of evidence suggests, had been tasked by the House of Rothschild to centralize the Mysteries (other sources, e.g. the Enc. Brit. Ninth Edition, say that it was the Jesuit College at Ingolstadt that was behind the foundation of the Illuminati and the commissioning of Weishaupt). The Mysteries, as we have seen, are grounded in Pantheism and the Illuminati goal, as stated by Weishaupts delegate Knigge to the Illuminized Masons at the Congress of Wilhelmsbad (convened in July 16th, 1782), was to make men Pantheists. The Platonic Republic stands firmly on a bed of Pantheism. Darwinian Evolutionary theory, dished up to the masses as science, is underpinned by developmental pantheism (isnt Mother Nature wonderful). The Mystery religions are rooted in developmental Pantheism, e.g., the Orphic mysteries of ancient Greece identified the development of the world as the self-revelation of Phanes (God of Light). The Orphic mysteries also introduced into mainstream Western thought (via philosophy) the mechanism of the Process: the dialectical comprehension of reality. Hegel, it should be noted, was very much fascinated with the Eleusinian Mysteries of ancient Greece (the worship of Dionysus and the Earth gods, in particularly Gaia, the Earth Mother). At about the same time that Hegel began drafting his philosophy of the Mystery process in systematic terms, the Illuminatus/Mason Saint Simon, the founding father of modern Corporatism and Communism, began formulating his theories of positive science (the basis of modern technocratic Capitalism and economic rationalism), and Communism (for the masses). Saint Simons philosophy is a blend of science and Pantheistic occultism. The British Fauna and Protection Agency was also formed about this time. So, two hundred years ago, the Dialectic mechanism, and the opposing seeds of conflict were sewn: on the one hand, those which would give rise to the ruthless exploitation of man and the environment by scientific corporatism, and on the other, those which would give rise to movements which would oppose industrialisation and promote a biocentric Gaia-Earth based Environmentalism. The British Fauna and Protection Agency went on to become the International Union for the Conservation of Nature (IUCN), now renamed the World

498

Conservation Union, but still referred to at the IUCN. The IUCN is one of the three main bodies today which provide the primary impetus and direction for the Environmental Movement (the other two being the World Wildlife Fund, which weve looked at, and the World Resources Institute). After World War II these and other agencies became instrumentalities of the UN. The Dialectic management, as weve seen, manage both sides of a conflict and its outcome. It is thus hardly surprising to find that the same group who launched and managed World War II (and the previous War to end all wars) offered the world the solution to all wars, the United Nations, and later, gave that organization a mandate (under Illuminisms control) to provide a solution to the worlds environmental problems. Weve seen that by the early 1990s, Gaia had become the core element in the UNs environmental program. Gaia is Mother Earth Pantheism, and Pantheism, with its emphasis on bringing the part into correct adjustment to the Whole, is the ideal theological basis for global totalitarianism. Weishaupt and his crowd knew this back in the 1700s. The Rise of the NGOs To promote their agenda, the New World Order people began funding non-government organizations (NGOs) through the governments they control and through their tax exempt foundations. The democracy being extolled by the New World people is nothing like the conception which most people in the West have of democracy, but something akin to what the ancient Greeks had (the body of the Revelation 13 beast is that of a leopard Greece). The democracy of ancient Greece was ONLY accessible to the ruling elite. Only the ruling elite will have a say in the running of the NWO. Significantly, in the draft for December 2009s Copenhagen Convention, the working paper for a new environmental driven World Government, there is no mention of democracy, voting, polls and such. The hitherto UN style democracy has not been concerned with the views of the wider community, but only with those of the lobby groups they control Non-Government Organizations (NGOs). To be able to participate in the UN democratic system you need to be accredited. You wont get accreditation, for instance, as the Patriot Society of America, or the Say No to the New World Order group in Australia. You need to have the right vision to have a say. You need to have the same vision as the UN. Which is? The same as the Illuminati! Which is? The same as Satan! Which is? Read your Bible! United Nations Treaties. Political, cultural and legal sovereignty, as Strachan points out, is being lost to nations who commit themselves through treaties to UN globalist policy. The UN, he adds, is not a government (yet), so technically governments cant negotiate and enter into treaties with it. But they are doing so by various means. In Australia, it is carried out by means of an ancient power of the British monarch called the royal prerogative, the exclusive power of the monarch to declare war and to sign

499

treaties with foreign nations. After the treaty is signed, it is enacted in domestic legislation under an interpretation of sub section of S-51 (xxix), the External Affairs Power of the Australian Constitution, tested and upheld in the Franklin River Dam case, where the Federal government, on the basis of its UN World Heritage treaty, stopped the Tasmanian State building a dam on a World Heritage listed site. Since the Franklin River test case, the Australian government is no longer subject to the Constitution or the people of Australia, but to the UN. Those who want to know where we are heading in regard to legal, social, economic, environmental and religious matters need only to look at the decisions of the Millennium Summit of 2000 and become familiar with varying agendas, charters, conventions and what-have-you referred to in that declaration. The UN Millennium Summit of 2000. At the Millennium Summit at the UN Headquarters in New York, in September 2000, a document was signed entitled The Millennium Declaration, which declared in Article 6 (inter alia): Responsibility for managing worldwide economic and social development, as well as threats to international peace and security, must be shared among the nations of the world and should be exercised multilaterally (collectively). As the most universal and the most representative organization in the world, the United Nations must play the central role (italics added). In Article 22 the declaration affirms its support for the principles of sustainable development, including those set out in Agenda 21, agreed upon at the United Nations Conference on Environment and Development (that is the 1992 Earth Summit in Rio de Janeiro). It also commits itself to the Kyoto Protocol (Article 23), which is the acceptance of global warming by greenhouse emissions and a commitment to reducing them. It also committed itself to pressing for the full implementation of the Convention of Biological Diversity Article 32 sums it all up. We solemnly reaffirm, on this historical occasion, that the United Nations is the indispensable common house of the entire human family, through which we will seek to realise our universal aspirations for peace, cooperation and development. The Framework for the Convention on Climate Change The above has all come to a head in the 2009 Framework Convention on Climate Change document (UNFCCC), revised August, 2009 (from the June and September versions). The document is described as the negotiating text for discussion and decision making scheduled to take (which took) place in Copenhagen in December 2009. The objects of the discussion: changing and managing the world up to and beyond 2012, amounts to a program for world government. Those who say there isnt a conspiracy to establish a totalitarian world government must be sound asleep. I say, Wake up! But if its true what can we

500

do about it? is the usual response. Gird up your Loins like a man, and accept the reality with which you are confronted. And do what? To start with, bend your knee now to He whos going to put it all under his feet: Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice with trembling. Kiss the Son, lest he be angry, and ye perish from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed are all they that put their trust in him (Psalm 2). Weather Modification and Climate Change The HAARP, Woodpecker and GWEN Tower systems mentioned previously, have the capacity to locally modify weather. But quite independently of what the HAARPists might be doing in this regard, the sun is the principle factor in natural weather cycles. The solar system, all the way out to Pluto, recently experienced a heat wave due to increased solar flare activity (nothing to do with Greenhouse Emissions). The high solar flare activity has since reversed and the current global temperature trend, which many scientists have identified as a new cycle, is a cooling-down trend. Data from global temperature monitoring since 2000 indicate that the earth is cooling (Russian scientists are predicting another mini ice age). Be that as it may, the fact remains that God is sovereign over ALL His creation, and can, and does modify the weather, at His discretion. He has and does and will use it for judgment, the Bible tells us. Telling Lies for Gaia From a loony idea (in the face of global cooling up till 1974) global warming theory has transmuted into a fully blown state funded political and religious campaign. Moving into top gear after the collapse of the Soviet Union, the campaign drew the support of dispossessed Marxists, lefties, feminists, greenies and every type of anti-capitalist, anti-American, anti-industry, New Age fanatics. Sadly, it has also drawn much support from the Christian churches. No General Warming of the Atmosphere: No Hot Spots The science underpinning the climate change movement is simply unscientific and freedom destroying nonsense (Lord Monckton). The Green Movement proposes that radiation is being trapped in the Earths atmosphere by greenhouse gasses reinforced by water vapour as the Earth heats up. Greenhouse gasses, they say, warm faster as they ascend in the atmosphere, reaching their maximum temperature at about ten kilometres. This is theoretically true. But according to scientists such as John Christy, satellites and weather balloons are not showing a warming of the atmosphere. Why? Because the water vapour at high altitudes subsides by its own weight to lower already saturated levels and no additional warming occurs. Hotspots, which global warming theory asserts must be there, are just not there.

501

No Rising Sea Level Dr Nils-Axel Morner, head of the Paleogeophysics and Geodynamics department of Stockholm University in Sweden, when interviewed by Gregory Murphy of EIR, on the 22nd June, 2007, stated that the claim that the sea level is rising is a total fraud. He notes that in about 1970, the sea rapidly fell about 20cm. The fall, he says, was Not due to change or volume or something like that it was a rapid thing. The new level, which has been stable, has not changed in the last 35 years. You can trace it so very, very carefully. No rise at all is the answer there. He goes on to say that a rising sea level does not exist in observational data, only in computer modelling (where carefully inputted data can produce any result desired). The idea that CO2 is driving global warming is laughable, he says. No Heating Sea The sea is, furthermore, not heating but cooling. The evidence of 3319 ARGO buoys distributed throughout the oceans of the world gathering data for six years from all depths up to a mile (as opposed to the U.N.s buckets from ships) show that the oceans are cooling. Moreover, all the Antarctic records show expansion of ice. High Levels of Escaping radiant Energy Professor Richard Lindzen, perhaps the greatest living climatologist, in the opinion of Lord Monckton has, as of October 2009, put a once and for all end to the global warming issue. After twenty years of research and gathering data from ERBE satellites, Lindzen found that escaping radiant energy (4 watts/m3) is well in excess of what the global warming people predicted. The Biggest Source of CO2 The biggest repository and source of CO2 are the oceans warm oceans producing it, cold oceans consuming it. Furthermore, the oceans produce the largest and most important greenhouse gas water vapour, which amounts to 95% of greenhouse gas. CO2 is essential to the growth of living things it is not a pollutant! You get it from dying vegetation; volcanoes spew it out more than the sum total of human production. No Link Demonstrable between CO2 and Raised Temperatures No one has thus far shown a link between CO2 and raised temperatures. While atmospheric CO2 has increased by 25% over the past hundred and fifty years (CO2 is still a relatively minor greenhouse gas), the contribution of CO 2 to warming must have been minimal since most of the warming took place before 1940 before human beings started pumping out CO2 in any quantity. This has always been the case. CO2 levels rise only years after temperatures rise.

502

Working in Wonderland Global warming is generating a lot of jobs. If you want to get along, as they say, you need to go along. If you want to get on board a massively growing industry, get on board the global warming industry. The DVD The Great Global Warming Swindle pointed out that If you want a government grant to research something, say the health of possums in Surrey, if you tell them your study is in relation to the effects of global warming on their habitat, youll get the grant. According to the same program, the level of funds allocated to global warming research before George Bush (the elder) was $17 million a year. After George Bush it jumped to 2 billion a year. Between 1989 and 2009, $25 billion went into the industry. President Obama recently deposited another $80 billion just for the next three years! Funding the Program The whole Agenda 21 Program of bringing the Earth back into Balance, that is, to a state of harmonious and balanced relationships with oneself, other persons, other life forms, and Earth (Earth Charter, Principle 7), will cost hundreds of billions of dollars per year. We are told that the wealth of the world needs to shared equitably between rich and poor (including rich and poor nations) male and female, between present and future generations. Sounds nice, doesnt it? What it means is they are going to steal our property. The costs (environmental, social, and economic) of achieving such a balanced, healthy environment, are to be internalized. That means that they are going to increase charges and taxes on all natural resources, including air and water, which will have the result of pauperising the bulk of the worlds population, which is their goal. The Rothschild inspired and controlled carbon trading scheme, will be, if introduced, worth hundreds of billions of dollars per year drawn from the pockets of Joe Blow Citizen. Add to this, increased taxes on property, ever increasing water charges, sky-rocketing food prices once again, all drawn from the pocket of Joe Blow Citizen: the Enemy of the State. C02 Levels Irrelevant Climate forecaster Dr Piers Corbyn has had brilliant success in forecasting weather based on sun spot activity. CO2 levels, he says, are irrelevant. 400 years of astronomical records show that temperature change is intimately linked to sun spot activity. Beginning in the 14th century and extending to the end of the eighteenth century the world experienced a mini ice ace (people ice skated on the Thames). Before the little ice age there was a medieval warm period. Dr Corbyn notes that during the little ice age the sun spots were little. The older reader may recall that in the four decades to 1974 (despite an increase in CO2 emissions), temperatures plummeted. Scientists worldwide were concerned that the earth was heading for another ice age.

503

All of the parties at the U.N. Convention in December 2009 on Climate Change acknowledge the need for adaptation adaptation to the demands of a phoney scenario which they have created! Part of that adaptation involves the elimination of all CO2 producing industry in the West (China is currently building coal-fired power stations at an incredible rate, and last year (2010) reportedly produced 18 million motor vehicles). The Elimination of All CO2 Producing Industry Lord Christopher Monckton, in his 14th October, 2009 address at Bethel University in St. Paul, Minnesota, noted that, based on U.N. calculations (from contrived computer models), in order to forestall 1 degree Celsius of warming, the world will have to forego the production of 2 trillion tons of CO2 emissions (the equivalent of the last 67 years of industrial production). In other words, virtually all CO2 producing industry would have to be shut down the world economy would revert to the Stone-age. You wont even be allowed to light a fire in your cave. Monckton has repeatedly challenged Al Gore to a debate on the subject of global warming. Gore has declined. Monckton went to court to prevent Gores An Inconvenient Truth from being shown in British schools due to its inaccuracies (deliberate lies according to Monckton). Monckton won, the court ordering nine serious errors in the film to be corrected, and that the corrected version be always shown alongside an opposing viewpoint such as The Great Global Warming Swindle. Lord Monckton, it should be borne in mind, is both a knight of the SMOM Knights of Malta and of the OSJ Knights of St. John. His family have had a long term association with high-level British intelligence. On this basis, it has been proposed that Moncktons breaking with British Aristocracy on the matter of climate change is merely a dialectic ploy. That may very well be the case. But his arguments and actions to date on the subject of alleged global warming have been sound. Watch the man, for sure. But while he is speaking the truth (for whatever reason), the use of abusive or circumstantial ad hominem argument to discredit him may cause some people to reject what he is saying on this important subject. Making Violations of Gods Commandments Law The Club of Rome makes much of the need to equitably distribute the worlds wealth among the nations. With regard to the trumped-up Green House problem, industrial nations will be required to compensate the developing nations for all the damage their carbon producing industries have done to them. And all the personal wealth that has been acquired by way of its carbon producing industries will have to be surrendered. There nothing under the sun that cannot be justified under the banner of Environmentalism. The surrender of national and personal wealth, supposedly acquired irresponsibly by mainly transnational companies, is a joke. They wont surrender a thing: theyll just take it from the poor. The goal of

504

equitably distributing wealth worldwide is just another licence to steal from and pauperise the masses of the West (the goal of the 300 and its agencies). The Antichrist is described in the Bible as the Lawless One (2 Thess. 2:8). He shall stand up against the Prince of princes (Christ), and, in the process will violate every one of Gods Commandments and will make the violations Law! Weve seen that some ancient Gnostic groups held that human laws which were in violation of Nature were culpable infractions of the legitimate order of things. Before all unnatural law was imposed, everything, they said, was in common land, goods, and women. The Earth Charters Utopia is similar. The share equitably the benefits of Principle 5, is, as weve seen, a justification for stealing. The concept of sustainability, of Principle 3, will be used to justify the murder of millions deemed unsustainable. The sexual health right of Principle 11 is an elastic concept. Its appeal to Nature and natural impulses can be used to allow copulating in the streets (its just about law in the Netherlands). The holding of women in common (a goal of the 300) is the legalizing of adultery and fornication. Preparation for the transfer of wealth to the banking-corporation backed World Government is well under way. Recently in Australia the Tax Working Group recommended the application of Capital Gains Tax (CGT) to owner-occupied homes and farms. A similar CGT is being proposed in New Zealand. The move is another step, if passed perhaps the final step, towards private property confiscation. In the New Zealand proposal the CGT will be paid annually, based on the propertys inflated value. The proposed 38% CGT, based on a conservative annual inflation rate of 10% which most properties have experienced over the past ten years, would be on a $600,000 home $438.46 per week for the first year, $482.30 for the second year and $530.53 per week for the third year. In addition to the CGT on owner occupied homes, the Tax Working Group also proposes the introduction of a 1% land tax on all land. A residential equity tax and a 40% Estate Duty paid on death. A recommendation that the bankers lend the Inland Revenue the necessary funds to finance the CGT Account of Deferral against the security of the tax due from the sale or confiscation of the nations homes, is also included in the submission (www.taxpolicy.ird.govt.nz/). Whatever bull-dung rhetoric is employed to justify the piracy by the bankers of the private assets of the Australian and New Zealand people, the simple fact is that it is stealing and the people involved in its implementation are thieves. The Housing and Accommodation Crisis. In The Lucky Country 70% of the workforce now earns less than the average wage; more than 30% of the population live below the poverty line. Homeless figures are soaring officially, about 100,000 (ABS), unofficially, about a quarter of a million (2007). According to a Real Estate source (same year), there are approximately 300 families with children living in cars around just one City in S.E. Queensland (Caboolture). With the increased water, power, fuel, food, accommodation costs, CGT tax, well all be in the street before long.

505

South East Queensland has experienced one of the biggest real-estate and housing development booms in its history (dialectical cycles involve booming and busting in alternating succession). The United States also experienced a real-estate boom, the greatest boom in its history, which is now history real estate in the US has collapsed. The economic collapse of the American economy in late September, 2008 resulted in millions of unemployed and homeless and millions (about 40 million) on food vouchers. Sustainable Housing Recently someone proposed a solution to the worsening housing crises in Australia we need to share our property with others (equitable distribution). People with rooms to spare in their houses, it was said, should be made to share them with those less fortunate. The reader may recall the latest Australian census in which the number of rooms in your dwelling and the amount of people living there was asked. The writer has received several telephone surveys asking this question. In terms of power consumption and carbon production, one light, one heater, one refrigerator, and one stove can service one person or half a dozen, the latter being more sustainable. This word sustainable will be, as we have warned, made to cover a multitude of sins, from theft of property (by the corporations) to mass murder (e.g., of the unsustainable infirm, elderly, or unproductive: useless eaters). Sustainable Housing Laws In March 2010, Queensland got new sustainable housing laws. As with carbon (cops), water (cops), and all the other sustainability enforcement areas, we will have policing and consulting services associated with the new laws. Accredited bodies will be trained (another service area) to assess house environment sustainability as part of a new Green Loans Programme. Even Lewis Carroll couldnt have conceived something as mad as this new Wonderland of Sustainability (www.dip.qld.gov.au). Sustainable Housing Space The Americans have already taken the share the accommodation space initiative. The Amnesty Immigration Bill #S.2611 is a response to that crisis (passed with amendments in 2011). On the 26th May, 2006, the US Senate voted to require US citizens to board aliens in private homes (due to an influx of Mexicans). The bill, which requires that aliens be assigned to homes where the house area per number of inhabitants exceeds the national average by 20%, was introduced by Ted Kennedy. About the bill, he had this to say: Two problems faced by these immigrants are homelessness and racism. The bill will fix bothWe are a wealthy country, and many Americans have a surplus of living space. Sharing that space

506

with our brown brothers from Mexico would be both humane and enlighteningAny critic of this bill is a racist. More Equitable Distribution: Rewarding Illegal Immigrants The (US) Immigration Reform Bill, John Coleman reports, purports to give the Federal Government the power to retroactively excuse from penalty prescribed by law, the crime of entering the United States illegally, thus making it a legal act, when in fact it was an illegal act clearly defined by Federal law. It also violates the due process of the lawand gives preference in receiving benefits and privileges over those who have not committed a crime The mystery gods, Bel and Eros, it will be recalled, create by mingling all things (Aristophanes). Eros, the Mingler, the Lord Synthesis of the New Age Movement, presides, like the Heraclitian Logos over a chaotic world organizing it discrepant elements into a coherent whole. Mingling is a corruptive process. As Coleman notes, there is no better way to overwhelm a nation than to flood it with aliens, mingle among its citizens, masses of people from another country (Coleman, Weekly Intelligence Report, May 11, 2007). Is the U.S. neglect of its border security with Mexico a mistake, an accident? Or is it planned to happen that way? Both nations are about to merge. Why bother with border security! Water Control The four fundamentals to life, Carbon Dioxide, Oxygen, Water and Sunlight, are currently up for grabs. Free access to water, for example, a right of every person in a free, stable society, has been removed in most countries of the world. Water has been made into a commodity as it was in Babylon: We have drunken our water for money (Lamentations 5:4). So they ought, say todays corporatists. Robert Walker, for example, former chairman of PepsiCo and Procter and Gamble, although agreeing that Water is a gift of nature, adds that Its delivery is not. It must be priced to ensure its usable sustainability. Sustainable water! Didnt they learn about the water cycle? Of course they did. Water control is just another means of people control and people annihilation. The Report from Iron Mountain recommended the deliberate mismanagement and abuse of resources to increase the threat to the environment and to strengthen the power of the ruling authorities. The government, in its partnership with private companies (Public-Private Partnerships, PPPs) can now charge what they want for the basic essentials of life and justify their charges in terms of protecting and restoring the planets ecosystems. We South East Queenslanders didnt get the deep-water Wolfdene Dam we needed, and are required to rely on the relatively shallow Wivenhoe Dam designed as a flood relief dam (which became a flood intensifying dam due, as we have seen, to mismanagement). In November 2009 the last remaining dam proposal near Maryborough was knocked on the head because of its alleged

507

threat to the survival of certain endangered species (lungfish and turtles). In recent years, as the Wivenhoe Dam levels shrunk to the size of a large mud puddle, aided and abetted by the discharging of more water downstream than was being consumed (to maintain an average flow at the River mouth ), the government began introducing restrictions initially relevant to the dam levels. Overnight, Brisbane got a new branch of law enforcement: the water police (80 cars reportedly). People were encouraged to dob in their neighbours for water violations (washing their cars or watering their daisies). To supplement the dwindling water supply it was decided to recycle sewerage and pump it into the dam. Consumers were assured that the water would be perfectly safe to drink. To make it good for your teeth they added sodium fluoride. When the rain came and the dams filled up the water restrictions were retained. Even when a dam was overflowing, such as was the case with the Hinze Dam on the Gold Coast, those with a raised environmental consciousness (what the Bible calls a reprobate mind) pressed for the restrictions to be kept in place. They were kept in place throughout the January 2011 flooding of Brisbane. They were kept in place as people drowned. Atmospheric Water In 1993 Reginald Newell of MITs Geological Research Department in America stated that they had discovered rivers of vapour running in the lower atmosphere each equivalent in volume to the Amazon River (MITs own terminology). The flows rise in the equatorial region of the Earth and flow both ways via the Earths magnetic field to the poles. The rivers, each about 1.9 miles above the earth are approximately 400 miles wide and 4500 miles long. The volume vapour flow of these rivers past any given point is 165 million kilograms or 340 million pounds of water per second in its natural flow state. According to researchers into weather control this water can be altered and blocked by the application of Tesla based electronic technology. Bob Fletcher, an investigator of weather control, claims that the 40-60 days of heavy rain over the Mississippi region in the nineties was caused by electronic blockage devices. In the same year (1993), on April 8th, the General of Commerce, in a commercial bulletin put out by the GOC, suggested that it would be a good idea for the Defence Department to join forces with the Russians in the United States to carry out further research into the alteration of the atmosphere based upon an expansion of the old Tesla concept. Two months later the Defence Department gave the go ahead from the construction of the GWEN Tower complex, supposedly, but inconsistently, for nuclear defence purposes, but in every way consistent with a Tesla based weather modification application. As a kid I recall being taught at school that rather than being named Earth, the planet should have been called Water. Thats what you see from space, a blue watery planet. 71 percent of the Earth is covered by water to an average depth of

508

four kilometres an inexhaustible reservoir; the source of the planets water-cycle, the circle in which water evaporates from the sea, condensates in the atmosphere, falls as rain or snow, and is either evaporated or carried by the waterways back to the sea. The plan for the control of water worldwide, along with just about everything under the sun, was put forward at the UN Conference on Environment and Development in Rio de Janeiro in 1992 (what is commonly referred to as the Earth Summit). The underlying document for the initiatives proposed at that conference was what is called Agenda 21 what has been called, the mother of all environmental treaties. The management and use of all the water on the planet, including the oceans, is covered in this treaty. Agenda 21 is a blue print to gain the whole world. All the water includes the water now privately controlled by land owners in tanks and dams and springs (the metres will soon be on the water tanks). The control of water on private property is, of course, also a control on private property. At the Rio Summit it was decided that the Global Environmental Faculty would be the depository of all property rights (Michael Coffman). In March, 1998, a conference on managing the worlds fresh water was convened in Paris. Access to fresh water, it was proposed, should not be treated as a human right but as a commodity subject to market forces. And market forces are subject to demand and supply. So, to keep the supply low (and the price high), dont build dams, dont develop innovative systems to divert water from areas of excessive rainfall and runoff, dont put in pipelines, dont construct distillation systems, and to add to the problem, dump some of the little water you have. The Track Record of the World Bank The World Bank (officially, the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development) which emerged from the ashes of World War Two, was created, officially, for the purpose of helping the economic development of backward nations by advancing them loans guaranteed by member governments. Unofficially the bank was created to bring the Third World nations under the complete control of the Global Hierarchy. Most of the developing nations are, today, so overburdened with debt to the World Bank and IMF that they are, indeed, servants to the lender (Proverbs 22:7). The World Bank and the IMF according to Lyndon LaRouche have been imposing narco-economies on these Third World nations to service their debt, in effect, as a conscious policy of genocide on a scale worse than Adolf Hitler. LaRouche identified the IMFWorld bank as synonymous with Dope, Inc. The IMF, says LaRouche, has replaced the British East India Company, doing the same looting and destroying of nations and exalting their own power(EIR, Dope, Inc, 1992, p. 6). Coleman similarly identifies the IMF-BIF bank as bully boy clearing houses for the drug

509

trade. He goes on to say that the IMF and BIS employ gangster tactics against nations, destroying the economies of those who do not toe the line (Dr John
Coleman, The Committee of 300, 4th Ed. Revised and updated, 1997-2010, p. 260)

Under the guise of helping the poor nations rise from their poverty and hardship the World Bank has in recent years begun focusing its attention on the worlds water, the total mismanagement of which it alleges is the cause of so much poverty and starvation in the world. Weve seen that the real goal of the Bank is not to alleviate poverty but to gain complete control over the worlds water and thus the people of the world. The banks Water Resources Management Program is nothing short of a draft for a Medieval Feudal system, with the World Bank as his Lordship dictating what the rest of us will pay for water, how much we can use, and what penalties will be issued for breaches, and so forth. To reiterate: the World Bank assigns the highest value of water usage to Wetlands, Ecosystems, River Fisheries and Deltas (p. 34); the lowest value usage to agriculture (p.31). The Global Biodiversity Assessment report (GBAR) doesnt like dams. Dam construction, it says, is the most obvious human intervention leading to the loss of wetland habitats... (GBAR, Chapter 11.2.2.3). An undammed river is a good thing (ibid, ch. 11.2.3.5). Is a billion or so dead from starvation a good thing? Yes, according to the Auditor from Hell. All you have to do is explain to the survivors that it was necessary to save the Planet. If they dont believe in the Gospel of Christ theyll believe anything! How it Works But how do you get people to meekly submit to the total control of something (water) the access to which most people in the developed nations consider a Godgiven right? First you need to create or exploit a water crisis. Select a location, preferably a very popular location with a high population inflow, for example, South East Queensland which has been the most popular destination for migration and tourism in Australia, at one time, the most popular destination in the world. Put a hold on its infrastructure. Cancel any dams already on the drawing board. Take advantage of a natural or HAARP induced drought to introduce watercontrol measures. Take no steps to alleviate the developing crises, in fact, where possible; facilitate it (e.g., by servicing the wetlands at the expense of human consumption). As the water level drops, take appropriate draconian steps to manage the crisis (raise prices, restrict volume, introduce new taxes and fees, invasive regulations and heavy fines for any failure to comply with the management initiatives). With regard to raising and restricting water prices and volume, pay particular attention to those red-necked water-thirsty farmers (who use 69 percent of the water). Increase the price of water to farmers and ranchers by 300-500 percent (World Bank recommendations). It is, of course, difficult to manage water globally when so many states and local authorities have control over their water.

510

So, work towards setting up a national water agency which will follow World Bank policy. Involve the private sector in its management. Ultimately, have all water management transferred by contract to private companies, the contracts being based on the companies meeting all World Bank requirements. To qualify for a loan from the Bank a country must comply with its water policy initiatives. The World Bank Water Policy is not the product of a desire to eliminate or alleviate the plight of the poor nations. The Committee of 300s idea of eliminating the poor it to eliminate them as people. The Committee, which controls the World Bank, want 4 billion useless eaters, drinkers and consumers, eliminated ASAP the target is set for 2050 (Coleman, op cid, Cyrus Vances Global 2000 report to the Committee of 300). Such initiatives, as contained in the World Bank Water Policy are designed to facilitate this target. The sad thing about all of this is the extent to which the man in the street is cooperating with the whole process, dutifully (rather than reluctantly) watching his water, counting his carbon units, watching shows like Carbon Cops, showing his children Al Gores latest movie, dobbing in his elderly neighbour for watering her pot-plants, meekly submitting to an ever increasing encroachment on his life and liberty. Further Research: 1. Aust. Water History. Lawrence Jones 12 Dec. 2007 2. Climategate: Caught Green Handed! Cold facts about the hot topic of Global Temperature change after the Climategate Scandal (SPPI Original Paper) 7 Dec. 2009 3. A Cool Look at Global Warming. Philip R. Wood. Presentation to Chatswood Rotary Club 11 Feb. 2009.

511

Keeping the Dialectic Hot Pot Boiling

The Military Industrial Complex The World War II conflict produced, as we have seen, a number of syntheses, the most important being the United Nations, the World Bank and the IMF. Other important regional groupings include the Treaty of Rome (the European Common Market), COMECON, NATO, UNESCO, the Warsaw Pact, SEATO, CENTO, and the Trilateral Commission. It also gave rise to a terrifying always-needing-tobe-fed monster: the Military Industrial Complex (MIC). President Eisenhower, in his farewell speech to the American public in 1960, referred to what he called the military industrial complex, the vested interests of which, he warned, were asserting a growing and undue influence on US economic and foreign policy. Actually, key elements in the complex are elite government officials. In fact the complex is a fusion of government, industry and military elements. Moreover, Eisenhower, for all his apparent concern for his nations well-being, was a high-ranking Illuminati a prince of the Illuminati Pilgrims Society. It is also noteworthy that Eisenhowers Special Assistant for Cold War Strategy was an Illuminati King, Nelson Rockefeller. (Springmeier p. 153-4; Burton Hersh, The Old Boys The American Elite and the Origins of the CIA, p.41). Eisenhower, furthermore, was only lined up for the top government job after meeting with and being checked out by his Illuminati superiors at Bohemian Grove. Coleman says that candidates for the plum jobs, are all checked out and selected at the Bohemian retreat (Coleman, op cid, p. 129). After World War II, the combination of government, industry and military, which had been centralised by the war, had become permanently fused. The synthesising of these three entities into a single power structure appears to have been first documented in C. Wright Mills 1956 book, The Power Elite. Mills says that the complex works in unison through higher circles of contact and agreement. The higher circles have already been noted; elite government officials, industrialists, academics and of course the Illuminati. Of course, for this controlling power complex to remain in existence, there needs to be a military threat, or a potential threat to the nation, which needs to be militarily countered. The bigger the perceived threat, the bigger the complexs influence on government, the bigger the armament sales, and the bigger the public support for such sales. Furthermore, there needs to be a mindset to reinforce public support for increased military expenditure. Ideally that mindset should be accepting of a state of perpetual war industrialization. The manufactured open- ended war against terror and the enemies of the environment (Gaia) has created such a mindset. After 9/11 the Military Industrial Complex expanded into what Naomi Klein calls the Disaster Capitalist Complex which, in todays privatized world, has expanded

512

the benefits of war well beyond the arms dealers: it generates huge profits for the high-tech security sector, for heavy construction, for private health care companies treating wounded soldiers, for the oil and gas sectors and of course, for defence contractors (Naomi Klein, The Shock Doctrine, The Rise of Disaster Capitalism, Allen Lane 2007, p. 424).The Military Industrial Complex is like a giant vortex drawing every element of the private sector into its centre. The forces which gave rise to the Military Industrial Synthesis were manufactured the best enemy money can buy. The Soviet Union and Nazi Germany were, for example, established and built up, and in the case of the Soviet Union, sustained throughout its history by Western finance. So was Communist China. In the forties, the Illuminati set Communist China up, and from the seventies built it up, with the aim of making it into a superpower by 2000. This has been achieved. Why? Ill leave the reader, for the moment, to ponder that. Bear in mind that the answer will not be found outside the Dialectic framework. As preposterous as the idea may sound to those raised in a Cold War mindset, the evidence for such financial and managerial assistance by Capitalism to both Russia and China, as compiled by competent researchers, is beyond all reasonable doubt (see Suttons
The Best Enemy Money Can Buy, Americas Secret Establishment, Wall Street and the Bolsheviks, Western Technology and Soviet Economic Development, volumes 1-3, and National Suicide.).

During the Second World War the Illuminati assisted the Chinese Communists into power the Illuminist George C. Marshall, and Skull and Bones members, e.g. Secretary of War Henry L. Stimson, being key players. One of the tactics used to weaken the Chinese Nationalist forces was to stop the flow of weapons and ammunition. The building up of Communist China into a new arm of the dialectic (Sutton), in fact into a superpower, was also an Illuminati initiative, with Illuminati king-pins Henry Kissinger (member of the 300) and Skull and Bones George Poppy Bush being significant players. Bush was responsible for having the Republic of China expelled from the UN and Communist China taking its seat. A key corporate player in the program was the Bechtel Corporation. Sutton notes that this company, which assisted in the planning for the first five year plan in the Soviet Union, established a new company (in early1984), Bechtel China, Inc, to handle development, engineering and construction contracts for the Chinese government. The purpose in building up Communist China to superpower status by 2000 was, in Suttons opinion, to build a dialectical arm against the (now defunct) Soviet Union. Others, the author included, believe that it was built as a manufacturing base of a global economy. Whatever the Illuminatis actual intention the Bible predicts that in the final days of the current era, the Kings of the East will cross the dried up Euphrates and move into the Middle East (Rev. 16:12). This will occur sometime after a Russian led Moslem alliance gets slaughtered attacking Israel (Ezekiel 38). Are the 200 million horsemen of Rev. 9:16 to be identified with the army of the Kings of the East? If they are an earthly army then only China could field such a number.

513

The Best Enemy Money Can Buy The Illuminati were instrumental in the foundation and development of two excellent enemies: the Prussian and Nazis Right Hegelian systems on the one hand and the Marxist Left Hegelian systems on the other: the best enemies, in Suttons words, money can buy. The Prussian and Nazi systems were built on a bed of Hegelianism long since established in the German psyche by Illuminati backed professors in German universities (e.g. Fichte, Hegel). The Illuminati financed and managed the Bolshevist Revolution, and were involved in the fledging Soviet regime and in the development of the Soviet system. They initiated and managed World War I, even managed to manipulate America into the war against public opinion (87% of Americans were opposed to becoming involved). After the war its members were instrumental in formulating the harsh terms of the Treaty of Versailles setting the stage, in the opinion of many historians, for World War II. The Treaty provided the basis for the League of Nations (the principle synthesis from the First World War), created at Versailles in 1920. The League was the forerunner of the UN (the great Synthesis of World War II) to which it ceded its responsibility in 1946 (see Antony Suttons Wall Street
and the Bolshevik Revolution, Americas Secret Establishment, An Introduction to The Order of Skull and Bones, and his National Suicide, Military Aid to the Soviet Union).

In the broad sweep, Nazism was financed with the object of building a strong antithesis to the Soviet Union. The Illuminati stage managed World War II essentially the conflict between the two Hegelian wings of Soviet Russia and Nazi Germany. The International bankers and industrialists made big bucks while they smashed and reshaped the world. Out of it, they got a lot of new technology, including the A Bomb, horrible biological and chemical ordnance (big sticks to traumatise and manipulate populations), national security and executive powers to conceal their activities and override constitutions and control access to information and technology, and they got the big syntheses: the United Nations (the embryo of World Government), and the IMF and World Bank. They also got the military-industrial complex, which has been described as the most powerful public-private war organization ever known (Phillips, Brown and Thornton). After the War the Soviet System became the antithesis against the Capitalistic West the resultant tensions (the Cold War) being once again stage managed towards the New World Synthesis. Of course the above is quite an over simplification. To fill in the detail would take a million pages. Neo-Conservativism Neo-Conservativism is often said to have emerged in reaction to the social revolutions and moral breakdown of the sixties. Like virtually all movements and philosophies, that is not strictly the case. Weve seen that the revolutions of the sixties were planned and organized. Reactions to these revolutions were also planned and managed. Neo-Conservativism, though a dialectical reaction to the turbulence and philistinism of the period, was, in its most influential form,

514

worked out and promoted in the Illuminati education laboratory of Chicago University, by its Committee on Social Thought. Based largely on the elitist philosophy of Leo Strauss, Neo-Conservativism proposes that Democracy, however flawed, was best defended by an ignorant public pumped on nationalism and religiononly a militant national state could, it proposes, deter human aggressionsuch nationalism requires an external threat and if one cannot be found it must be manufactured (definition from the Canadian magazine, Adbusters). In public, the Neo-Cons went about espousing the necessary myths of nationalism and religion and the idea that America had the mission of resisting evil globally. Their private beliefs were another matter. In line with the Illuminati patriarchs, Strauss taught that there was only one natural right: the right of the superior to rule over the inferior, the master over the slave, the husband over the wife, and the wise over the vulgar many. This right, said Strauss, goes back to the ancients (Babylonian-Assyrian-Egyptian ancients no doubt). The Illuminati, since Weishaupt, have been preaching this sort of thing. When Rhodes founded his secret society in 1891, he called it The Society of the Elect (selected or elite). There are some men born to rule, declared David Rockefeller (to Congressman William Dannemeyer). Most men are born to be ruled. Neo-Conservatives advocated, throughout the Cold War, a strong uncompromising stand against the Soviet Union in contrast to the moderate political elements (those around the centre and to the left) which aimed at a less aggressive approach and the lessening of the tensions between the two powers through diplomacy, arms reduction treaties, and so forth. Political conflict between these two artificial dialectic arms kept everyone distracted while the Illuminati got on with their globalist agenda. As the Cold War, having served its purpose, drew to a close (the Soviet system having reached its use by date), the Illuminati produced a new dialectic arm. Once again the groundwork for the new dialectic phase was laid decades before it was activated. Some years before the mysterious Strauss (who avoided being photographed or interviewed) began doing his stuff at the University of Chicago, a middle aged Moslem no-body by the name of Sayed Kuttub (or Sayyid Qutb) arrived in Colorado from Egypt. Not everyone who becomes instrumental in promoting a grand dialectical confrontation is in the know. Kuttub probably wasnt (The Illuminati have a strong middle-eastern connection, including a strong Sufi and Arabic connection. Official history says that Kuttub was disgusted at the decadence of American society and was concerned that it was spreading, not only to his own country, but to the whole world. He accordingly joined a secret Moslem group, the the Egyptian Muslim Brotherhood, to oppose it. Said K. Avburish, in The Rise, Corruption and the Coming Fall of the House of Saud (1995), says that King Faisal II of Iraq had sponsored Kuttub to undermine Nasser. Kuttub also openly admitted, says Avburish, that during this period (the 1960s)

515

America Made Islam. America made Islam!!! What did he mean by that? Well see in a moment. Kuttub was tried and executed for Treason by Egyptian President Nasser in August 1966. His cudgel was taken up the day after his execution by a young schoolboy named Ayman Zawahiri, who was to become associated with Bin Ladin (a British Intelligence-CIA operative) and was later to become his military commander. Bear in mind here that decadence and opposition to decadence is a dialectic cycle much like the moral breakdown from romanticism promoted the desire for the reestablishment of order. A dialectical pattern commonly exploited is the social loosen up - tighten up pattern, that is, those forces which give rise to social divisiveness and break-down (e.g., extreme individualism, relativity in ethics, Romanticism and so forth) will eventually be off-set by reactionary forces (e.g., Neo-Conservativism, on the one hand and Islamic fundamentalist revolution on the other). This is not just a sit back and watch it happen cycle. Dialecticians manage both ends. In this respect, there is no group or body, super-secret or otherwise, which they cannot penetrate and control. The intelligence service of the Committee of 300 is a super-intelligence service which can penetrate and corrupt anything, including any of the organized religions of the world. At about the same time that Neo-Conservativism was being stirred in America, the great society dream promised by Illuminati President Johnson had pretty well evaporated. American society seemed to be breaking apart (race riots, increased crime, drugs, etc.). In the early seventies a group of so called disenchanted intellectuals reportedly got together in Washington to nut-out the problem where did we go wrong? Too much freedom and individualism was the foregone conclusion and Strauss was the foregone answer. Nothing in the socio-political sphere, as has been repeatedly stressed, happens by chance. John Coleman points out that the gang wars which broke out in New York in the fifties and subsequently spread to New Jersey, Los Angeles, and Chicago, Philadelphia, were not a spontaneous happening, but were created and managed by the Committees agencies. The wars were planned by Stanford and designed to cause shock and social disruption. The gangs were given much news media coverage and popularised by Hollywood in such movies as West Side Story. After a decade they suddenly disappeared. Then in the early nineties they returned, bigger than ever, and are being employed again for the same purposes (Coleman, The Committee of 300, p. 78). The Dialectic of Impossible Dreaming Optimistic humanism is essentially romanticism built on childrens dreams, which can never be realised. Rhodes Scholar and Fabian socialist, Prime minister Bob Hawke, for example, predicted in the 1980s that NOT ONE Australian child will be living in poverty by 1990. When such predictions dont happen, when the reverse occurs (homeless and poverty rocket up) people wonder who or what is to

516

blame (the poor, as the Lord Jesus affirmed, will always be there). When the dreams are not realised, typically, scapegoats are sought. The right blame the forces of the left and the left, the right. Then everyone blames a state of mind which is restraining the advance to Utopia. That there are men at the top dialectically stage managing the process, men who know that such dreams cannot be realised, indeed are committed to seeing that they arent, who actively oppose anything which might promote them; men who are actually committed to the pauperisation of the masses, to their extermination, is, to most people, inconceivable. But it is the stated aim of the Fabians. One of the original Fabians, George Bernard Shaw, had this to say of the poor: Never give anything to the poor. They are useless, dangerous, and ought to be abolished, and until this country becomes determined that it shall never again have a poor man or woman or child in it, it will not be a country worth living in. Shaw was not talking about eliminating poverty but eliminating the poor (from an address of Shaws reported in The Sunday Express (London) of May, 17th, 1931). He states the object more clearly in his book The Intelligent Womans Guide to Socialism and Capitalism (1928). Under socialism, he writes, you would not be allowed to be poor. You would be forcibly fed, clothed, lodged, taught and employed whether you liked it or not. If it were discovered that you had not the character and industry enough to be worth all this trouble, you might possibly be executed in a most kindly manner. If poverty is considered to be a consequence of overcrowding, then simply eliminate some of the crowd. This is currently going on as we have seen. Bertrand Russell, another Fabian socialist, advocated the use of bacteriological warfare and, as previously noted, the spreading of a Black Plague to keep the population levels down (Bertrand Russell, The Impact of Science on Society). He also proposed withholding food from countries that were not cutting back their populations. The above adds a whole new slant to the Fabian Prime Ministers statement about eliminating child poverty. It is worth mentioning that in his address to the Fabian Society in May, 1984. Hawke explains how, in 1947, the challenge against bank nationalisation forced upon the labour movement a realisation of the restrictions and restraints imposed by the Australian Constitution, and of the movements need to begin looking for alternative means of achieving their objectives. Their object was not merely to gain the support of a majority of the people. What had to be changed says Hawke, quoting Fabian Sidney Webb, is the mental climate in which Parliament and the government both live and work. For our reforms to endure, he adds, the whole mood and mind and attitude of the nation must be permanently changed If this is not seditious intention what is? Hawke noted that the greatest and most enduring source of the influence of Fabianism was the idea of practical relevance. The idea is also, of course, the at the heart of Weishaupts Illuminism, Saint Simons Political Science, Marxs Dialectical Materialism and Hitlers National Socialism.

517

Fabians practice dialectical methodology, but generally, of a more gradual kind (they are administrative rather than revolutionary Hegelians) the classic concepts being the inevitability of gradualness (the inevitability of dialectic change) and of permeation what Hawke called consensus and what other dialecticians call synthesis (The Mystery of the Balance). But though committed to gradualness, they must be ready, says Hawke. For the right moment we must wait, as Fabius did, most patiently, when warring against Hannibal, though many censured his delays; but when the time comes you must strike hard, as Fabius did Just When You Thought it Was Safe Another technique related to impossible goal setting is a trauma-relief technique in which it is announced that a certain goal has been achieved (we made it!) and then, abruptly threatened or removed. The technique was employed most effectively by the Gestapo. After interrogating a man for a period of time they would advise him that he was free to go. Then, just as the mans fear lifted, just as he was leaving the Gestapo office, descending the steps to freedom, they would call him back and restart the interrogation. It was usually just after the restart that the man broke down. The principle is fundamental to military psychology. The period immediately following a hard fight is one of tiredness and anti-climax. It is precisely at this time that a strong counter-attack or even a heavy barrage can affect adversely the best troops (James Lucas, Kommando, German Special Forces of World War Two, Cassell Paperbacks, 1998, p. 66). Peter Falk, in his TV role as the police detective Columbo, employed the tactic in his interview of murder suspects. Just as he was leaving, and the suspect beginning to relax, he would remember another question (Springmeier lists Falk as a high level Illuminati a prince of the Pilgrim
society, op cid, p. 465).

Dtente (beginning 1971) was purportedly a phase in US Soviet relations in which both sides were striving to establish a more harmonious relationship. After signing the limitation of weapons treaty, Nixon announced to the American public and the world that the Age of Fear is over. The world can now at last relax. Were not going to annihilate ourselves. Most intelligence tended to corroborate the conclusion, though for a different reason the Soviet Union offered no real military threat. But just when the American people had their nuclear war anxieties relieved somewhat, just when they thought it was safe to come out of their nuclear bomb-shelters, the Neo-Cons began whipping up fear by proclaiming that the Soviets are secretly building up their arsenal and planning a sneak attack on America. Bohemian Grover and Secretary of Defence Donald Rumsfeld, and President Fords Chief of Staff, Dick Cheney were the leading exponents in the fear campaign (remember Guarantee Trust Company which helped build the Soviet Union and then spread fear and panic in America by predicting a Red invasion of the US by 1922). Rumsfeld persuaded Ford to set up an independent enquiry into the Soviets capacity and intentions (called Team B). Despite the complete absence of evidence of a conventional build-up, the committee

518

concluded that they must be doing it secretly or deploying new undetectable systems (an early application of the Environmental Movements Precautionary Principle). George H.W. Bush (Skull and Bones, Illuminati, Committee of 300), at the time head of the CIA, permitted the formation of Team B, members of whom formed a lobby group, the second Committee on the Present Danger, to stir up support for a strong and aggressive defence policy. The first Committee, it should be noted, formed in the fifties, put forward a number of gap crises the Missile Gap, the Bomber Gap and so forth. All of which were designed to justify increased military spending. Those who have seen the movie Doctor Strangelove, will appreciate the joke of the Soviets opting out of the arms race by producing a Dooms-day weapon. The American response was to put the elite of America down mineshafts. In the movie, the US general warned the President that the US needed to be alert to the possibilities of a MineShaft Gap with the Soviet Union. Secret military underground facilities were expanded extensively by both nations during the Cold War. Creating and Maintaining the Balance of Terror. Antony Sutton notes that National Security Memorandum No. 68 of 1950 was the open door for Western technology to build a more advanced Soviet Union, which it did in the 1960s and 1970s about the time the Neo-Cons were going about their business pumping up the Soviet threat. NSC 68 was designed to both allow for the technological build-up of the Soviets, and to justify the American build up in response. Sutton identifies the link between NSC 68 and the Order (Sutton, Americas Secret Establishment, p. 175). He further notes that the dialectical schemers, through their control of technology, work towards keeping the recipient nation away from a state of the art product of such technology (not always successfully). By 1983, the dialecticians had adopted a more cautious approach in the reinforcing of the Marxist dialectical arm. More important than any actual threat was a perceived threat. The Illuminatis control of information via the media gave them control of public opinion and enabled them to exploit the left right dichotomy and push the Neo-Con alarmist warnings (a perceived threat is as dialectically effective as a real threat, e.g., Y2K). As has been repeatedly stressed, the two-party system of politics perfectly facilitates dialectical manipulation. The Committee of 300 through its executive agencies controls all political persuasion, whether left, right, centre, or religious (Neo-Conservativism, Zionism, and key elements in Islam). And it also controls International terrorism. It controls what people believe. Bear in mind Strausss doctrine that the masses need myths just like the masses in ancient Egypt to keep them in a state of fearful servitude. Team B knew the Soviet Union did not pose a threat in the conventional sense. Interestingly, the real threat that it posed was kept from the public. From the sixties, the Soviets had been using scalar

519

weather warfare technology their Woodpecker system against the US, with considerable effect (see Tom Beardens, 1985 DVD, Soviet Weather Warfare). Regan had referred to the Soviets as an evil empire, a term the Moslem Brotherhood used to describe America. Nasser was gone and Mohamed Anwar El Sadat, the new Egyptian president, was continuing on the same western-style decadent pathway, especially that which characterised the United States, the evil empire which supported Israel - Islams principle enemy. Henry Kissinger, agent of peace and so-called opponent of the Neo-Cons, was in 1977, instrumental in organising peace talks between Egypt and Israel. Keep in mind that Kissinger is a high-level Illuminati a member of the Pilgrim Society, a Bohemian Grover, and a member of the Committee of Three Hundred. Hes no peace-lover. Hes a dialectician aiming more at a balance of tensions (Universal Equilibrium) than a genuine peace. The Military Industrial Complex thrives on war and the threat of war, not peace. Neither do those at its helm concern themselves with people who die in wars. In their book, The Final Days, Woodward and Bernstein wrote that in (General Alexander) Haigs presence, Kissinger referred pointedly to military men as dumb, stupid animals to be used as pawns for foreign policy. In 1977 Mohamed Anwar El-Sadat, met with the Prime Minister of Israel in Jerusalem to begin the peace process with Israel and, at President Carters (Tri-Lateral Commission) invitation, met with him again at Camp David in 1978 (in 1978 both Sadat and Begin were jointly awarded the Nobel peace prize). The move caused outrage among fundamentalist Moslems. Sadat had to go from this world. In 1980, Ayman Zawahiri and other fundamentalist discontents, formed Islamic Jihad based on the teachings of Sayed Kuttub. In 1981, while reviewing troops, members of this organization assassinated Sadat. But, as has been constantly stressed throughout this study, no movement, no significant ism of any description, is independent of the globalist controllers. The Islamic fundamentalist apparatus, for example, is sponsored and controlled by the secret societies under the direction of the Committee of 300. Islamic fundamentalism is also heavily involved in the International drug trade. Since 1988, the Golden Crescent (Lebanon, Iran and Pakistan, and to a lesser extent Afghanistan and Turkey) has equalled or surpassed the output of the opium production of the Burmese and Chinese Golden Triangle. According to Coleman, when Mohammad Reza Pahlavi, the Shar of Persia (Iran) put a stop to the heroin trade in his country he was promptly dealt with by the Committee of 300 (Coleman, ibid, p. 264) After the Khomeini coup, says LaRoache, the Golden Crescent became the fastest-growing opium production, processing, and transhipping zone in the world (Dope Inc, p. 292). So much for official history. According to official history, the Shah of Iran, was targeted by religious fundamentalists for allowing corrupt Western-style decadence to flourish in Iran. Jimmy Carter, on cue, had declared publicly that the Shah was a friend and an ally

520

who stood like a rock in the Middle East (against Islamic fundamentalism?). You can see how America (the Committee of 300) was building Islam (stirring its embers; fanning its revolutionary flames). From his comfortable residence in Paris, the Shiite Islamic cleric, Ayatollah Khomeini, a creation of British Intelligence Division 6 (MI-6), with the support of the US government began organizing a revolution in Iran. Coleman notes that Khomeini was from Afghanistan where his father had worked for MI-6 (The Committee of 300,4th ed., p. 102). While the Shah of Iran was in America undergoing medical treatment, the Iranian government seized control of the American embassy in Teheran, refusing to release its Staff until the Shah was returned to Iran. Secret negotiations between the Reagan political camp and Khomeini resulted in a deal to extend the crisis till after the election to bolster the Republic position (and advance the forces of Conservativism generally). The embassy staff remained in custody for over a year. The book October Surprise, by Gary Sick, a former Carter administration advisor on Iran, was the first book to expose the deal. On coming to power, Khomeini, on cue, referred to the freedom of Western democracy as the freedom that corrupts. He subsequently undertook to restore Iranian society to one in strict observance of Moslem principles. The reason that Islam had repeatedly failed against Israel he said was because of its apostasy. If it wanted to defeat Israel it needed to return to the fundamentals of the Islamic faith. In 1989, the year of his death, he publicly ordered the killing of Salman Rushdie, the author of the book, The Satanic Verses. In his book A Century of War: Anglo-American Oil Politics and the New World Order, William Engdahl proposes that the fall of the Shah and the Pahlavi dynasty, along with the installation of Khomeini, was organized by British intelligence and the CIA, and was masterminded by Illuminati high-ranker Zbigniew Brzezinski (Dir. CFR; Dir. TC; Bilderberger; Pilgrim Society) to stir up Islamic fundamentalism, bring Muslim nations into conflict with one another (e.g., Iran and Iraq) and to provide a convenient new enemy to replace the (soon to be collapsed) Soviet System. War: the Father of All Things Conflict is the driving force of the occult science of Dialectic as the Illuminatis chief of political action Giuseppe Mazzini well knew. In the 1800s he advised his cohorts: Do not fear to see them divided. THE MORE THEY ARE DIVIDED THE BETTER IT WILL BE. ALL OF THEM ADVANCE TO THE SAME END BY DIFFERENT PATHS (quoted by Dillon, Grand Orient Freemasonry Unmasked, p. 97, emphasis added). Mazzini was an associate of Karl Marx. Marx, in Das Kapital, identified Capitalism as the dialectical thesis, and Communism as its antithesis. What has been completely ignored by historians, including Marxists, Sutton points out, is that the outcome of the clash between dialectical opposites is not the victory of

521

one over the other, but a synthesis of the two conflicting forces. As Mazzini pointed out they are both advancing towards the same end by different paths. Moreover, without the support of the Financial Capitalism, Communism would never have gotten off the ground; would never have survived as long as it did. Like left and right in general, the Soviet Union was an artificial construct to be collapsed at the appropriate time. To oppose it, during the Cold War, the West had to become like it; as it had to become like the Nazis to defeat the Nazis. Consequently, most Western societies today, are characterised by strong elements of Fascism and Communism, elements, much stronger though more subtle, than their Nazi-Communist prototypes. In other words, the West is currently a synthesis of the best elements of Monopoly Capitalism, Nazism and Communism. The world is not likely to unite behind a common ideology or a super government, wrote Brzezinski. The only practical hope is that it will now respond to a common concern for its own survival the circumstances of which he took part in arranging (quote from the CFR publication Foreign Affairs). George (Poppy) Bush expressed the idea in the aftermath of the first Gulf War. Out of these troubled times (the Gulf War), he said, our fifth objective a new world order can emerge. The Illuminati backed Dialectic philosopher Hegel, from whom they all took lessons, put it this way: Out of this Dialectic (the struggle of the nations) rises the universal Spirit, the unlimited world Spirit Adolf Hitler, an applier of Hegelian philosophy, a man who believed he was an instrument of the will of the universal Spirit, and who understood where the Dialectic process was heading, had this to say about the coming global society. The day will come, he said, when even here in Germany what is known as nationalism will practically have ceased to exist. What will take its place in the world is a universal society of masters and overlords. I am founding an Order, he once confessed to Hermann Rauschning, an Order, over which will reign a new and exalted nobility of whom I cannot speak. And what did the Lord Jesus say when he briefed his disciples concerning the sign of his coming and the end of the world (recorded in Matthew 24)? After warning of the coming of many false Christs (people preaching Gnostic theology), the Lord explains, Ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars: see that ye not be troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines and pestilences and earthquakes in diverse places. All these are the beginning of sorrows: sorrows that the rising Antichrist system, with its commitment to pauperisation and annihilation, war, including weather warfare, and Environmentalism, and so forth, will facilitate.

522

More Stirring of the Dialectical Elements After Sadats assassination, Zawahiri, along with a bunch of his fellow revolutionaries, was arrested and jailed. The masses, which Zawahiri had supposedly hoped would rise up against the regime, didnt. If there was to be a great dialectical clash between the Islamics and the Christian West, the Moslem masses had to be stirred. In jail, Zawahiri is officially reported as having come to the conclusion that the people did not rise up in support of an Islamic state because they had become corrupted by the selfish individualism of the West. He thus decided that the Islamic masses needed to be forcibly corrected by murdering and terrorizing non-genuine Islamics (the same tactic employed by the Vietnamese Communists in their Vietnam War). But remember, the Illuminati object was to stir up Moslem fundamentalism, and bring Moslems into conflict with one another, in preparation for bringing it into conflict with the Christian West. Meanwhile in the US the Neo-Cons convinced President Regan (33 degree Mason; Bohemian Grover) that the Soviets are even more of a threat to world peace than that proposed by Team B that they were in fact the co-ordinating body of global terrorism. Reagan, as noted, was to later refer to the Soviet Union as that evil empire. Covert laws were introduced to counter the Soviet threat (Richard Pikes, the head of Team B was, at the time, one of Reagans chief advisors). Reagan, of course, didnt need convincing. He well understood the need of threat to drive the agenda. It is worthwhile at this point to make a digression. The final priming on the military industrial complex pump, according to von Braun, would be the threat of an attack on the earth by aliens. At the 42 General Assembly of the UN, on 21st September, 1988, Regan made the following comment: In our obsession with antagonisms of the moment, we often forget how much unites all the members of humanity. Perhaps we need some outside, universal threat to make us recognise this common bond. I occasionally think how quickly our differences worldwide would vanish if we were facing an alien threat from outside this world. Neo-Cons and Afghanistan The Neo-Cons represent themselves as Democratic revolutionaries with a moral mission to help people to overthrow tyrannical governments, especially during the Reagan era, Soviet backed governments, and replace them with democracy. To this end, Christian America and the Islamic revolutionaries, forces which would soon be pitted against each other, were temporarily allied, to oppose the evil Soviets in Afghanistan. The Dialectic process has many aspects, the social disorder caused by drugs being one of them. In this respect the Illuminati goals in Eurasia were also designed to facilitate the Illuminatis illicit drug industry (Afghan heroin, representing 20% of

523

all heroin seized in the US in 2000). The Taliban tried to curb the opium trade and got kicked out by the people who set them up, the CIA. The poppy fields have now returned to full production. To return to the main theme, Afghanistan provided a common cause for Moslems to rally and, as we will see, provided a nucleus for the Islamic anti-democratic Revolution. The Islamic states encouraged Islamic participation in the war and in 1985 began sending many of their prisoners to fight there, including many members of Islamic Jihad, INCLUDING AYMAN ZAWAHIRI. It wasnt just the Soviets Zawahiri had in his sights: it was Western democracy. State Manufactured Terrorism There is plenty of good material on the 9/11 conspiracy and I wont go into it here except to say that, as one who has been involved in demolition blasting (demolition/EOD Vietnam War, Federal Police bomb technician, Police college lecturer, and blasting contractor) the towers and building # 7 and the penetration of the three reinforced concrete rings of the Pentagon could not have occurred as claimed by official sources. Professor Kevin Barrett of Wisconsin University after a comprehensive study of the collapsing buildings (the twin towers and building # 7) states emphatically that they were not brought down by aircraft hits and fire, but by bombs planted in the buildings. The Pentagon was, furthermore, not hit by a plane, but a missile. Sixtyone state legislators signed a resolution demanding Barretts removal. Professor David Ray Griffin is another opponent of the official 9/11 story. In his new book, Debunking 9/11 Griffin proposes that the official account is almost certainly a monstrous series of lies. There was no Islamist conspiracy, says Griffin. The ONLY explanation which fit the facts was that it was an inside job. Griffin has much support, including Bill Christison, former senior official of the CIA (see also Rodriguez on 9/11 at www.REOPEN9/11.org, and www.livefree.org). Physics professor Stephen E. Jones of Brigham University is yet another critic. Jones contends that it is impossible for the buildings to have fallen as per the official explanations. The investigations of FEMA, the 9/11 Commission, and the National Institute of Standards and Technology, simply ignored the physics and chemistry of what happened to the twin towers and the 47 storey steel framed building known as WTC-7. Bear in mind that the latter building was not struck by an aircraft, and fell down mysteriously, like the twin towers, in what appeared to be a controlled symmetrical manner, into its own footprint at free-fall speed. What happened? The owner of all three buildings, Larry Silverstein, provided the answer (inadvertently apparently) when he said during a PBS television interview, I remember getting a call from theerfire department commander, telling me that they were not sure they were gonna be able to contain the fire, and I said, "Weve had such terrible loss of life, maybe the smartest thing to do is to pull it"

524

(WTC-7) and they made that decision to pull and we watched the building collapse.' Pull, to anyone who understands the physics of blasting is a technical term referring to the mechanics involved in rock, concrete and steel breaking with explosives. Explosives when detonated in blast holes generate compressive strain pulses which, when reflecting by a free surface, become tensile strain pulses breaking the material backwards from the free surface. In other words pulling it, rather than pushing it, apart. The term pull applies to underground blasting (pulling a round), quarry blasting (pulling a face) and buildings (pulling the structure). Squash-head anti-tank rounds are an example of the effect on steel, the reflective waves pulling (spalling) material off the inside of the armoured target. Though in certain rock formations the breaking mechanism is more complex, and where shaped and thermite cutting charges on steel are employed, the physics involved are different, the general term pulling is still applied to free-face and structure blasting. The problem is, where buildings are concerned, you dont set them up for pulling in five minutes. It takes days to weeks of preparation. The Senior Council for the 9/11 Commission, John Farmer, the man responsible for drafting its report, along with other members of the Commission, has stated that the official 9/11 report is totally false. Farmer says that the Commission was lied to by the FBI, CIA, White House and NORAD (the North American Aerospace Command). He states, ...at some level of the government, at some point in time there was an agreement not to tell the truth about what happened...I was shocked at how different the truth was from the way it was described. The NORAD tapes told a radically different story from what had been told to us and the public for two years. This is not spin (John Farmer, The
Ground Truth: The Story Behind Americas Defence on 9/11, 2009, ordered from http://www.tower.com/ground-truth-john-farmer-hardcover/wapi/112519212). The

Commission recommended a criminal investigation be undertaken. course, didnt happen. A Pearl Harbour Event to Fast Track the Process

This, of

The twin tower attack had, as it was designed to have, the effect of another Pearl Harbour, rallying the nation as it did in 1941, to march off to war: first to Afghanistan and then to Iraq. Prior to 9/11, the Neo-Con sponsored Project for a New American Century had declared that a new Pearl Harbour event was necessary in order for the United States to begin waging imperial ventures around the globe. Immediately after Pearl Harbour in America, to oppose the war with Japan was to be regarded as unpatriotic. The same applied immediately after 9/11 (the new Pearl Harbour event). Those who opposed the war on terror were regarded as un-American especially those given to outrageous conspiracy theories. Were

525

all Americans now, President Bush declared. Youre either with us or against us. Weapons of Mass Destruction More Lies More Fear. Carmel Travers documentary, Truth Lies and Intelligence, is a fair account of the false information presented by a host of influential political heavyweights to US, British and Australian parliaments, to justify running off to war with Iraq (in the US the heavyweights were principally Neo-Cons). In summary, there was not a scrap of evidence to support Iraqs possessing weapons of mass destruction, assisting international terrorists, being involved in 9/11 or seeking to buy uranium from Africa for the purpose of building nuclear weapons. Its the application of the Guarantee Trust Dialectic once again. Assist in the construction of the evil empire and then promote fear and hatred to justify a military response to it. Bush referred to Saddam Hussein as a Hitler of our times. The Invasion of Iraq Blunder or Part of a Long Term Strategic Program? Nothing has united the Islamic World and brought it into conflict mode with the West more than the invasion by America and her allies of central Asia and Iraq (and the threatened invasion of Iran). Operation Iraqi Freedom costs the US taxpayer $8,500,000,000.00 per day (2005) which is significantly contributing to its current economic demise and pending financial collapse. Furthermore, Iraqi fuel production dropped in 2007 to 50% of its pre-war production, promoting global economic instability through increased fuel prices with all its flow on consequences. Was invading Iraq therefore a blunder? It depends on which angle you look at it. Most people think that America is there to fight terrorism and establish democracy. The Neo-Con with imperialist ambitions, who plays chess, and looks at the world as one would a chessboard, and realises that the best strategy in Chess is to control the centre of the board, would recognise Eurasia as the centre of the world chessboard, what Brzezinski calls the Grand Chessboard. Eurasia, says Brzezinski, is the chessboard on which the struggle for global primacy continues to be played, and the struggle involves geostrategy the strategic management of geopolitical interests. Both Hitler and Stalin knew that Eurasia was the centre of the world and that he who controlled Eurasia controlled the world (The Grand Chessboard, Basic Books, 1997, p. xiv). America is thus in Eurasia for geopolitical reasons, including securing such geopolitical prizes as the Eurasian Balkans, with its massive economic potential, its enormous concentration of natural gas and oil reserves...in addition to important minerals, including gold (Brzezinski, ibid p. 124). The central objective, according to Brzezinski, is the gaining and maintaining of American global primacy. In this respect, the idea that Americas goal is to export democracy to the Moslem nations is also true, but not for idealistic reasons. What is being exported is an Americanised way of life which is designed to, in Brzezinskis words, create a

526

more congenial setting for the exercise of the indirect and seemingly consensual American hegemony in the area. It involves the setting up of a complex structure of interlocking institutions and procedures, designed to generate consensus and obscure asymmetries in power and influence. The United States, says Brzezinski, both manipulates and accommodates the principle geostrategic players on the Eurasian chessboard, the globes central arena. If America is to be the dominant player it must work at expanding the existing democratic bridgehead in Eurasia, especially its western periphery. Its most immediate task is to make certain that no state or combination of states gains the capacity to expel the United States from Eurasia, or even to diminish the significance of its decisive arbitrating role (Zbigniew Brzezinski, The Grand Chessboard, American Primacy and its Geostrategic
Imperatives, Basic Books, 1997. pp.27,194-215).

It needs to be borne in mind that Brzezinski is a globalist more than an American, a Polish aristocratic member of the Committee of 300, an Illuminati kingpin. His primary interests are those of the Illuminati and the god they serve rather than the nation of America. Nations are a thing of the past for the Illuminati. Moreover, there is a bigger chessboard than the one Brzezinski depicts in The Grand Chessboard, one which has not only a geopolitical centre (the Middle East), but also a geo-spiritual centre (Palestine, specifically Jerusalem). Brzezinski knows this. The nations will gather in the Middle East around Israel (this is what the geo-spiritual activity in the area is ultimately all about) in the latter days. And in that day will I make Jerusalem a burdensome stone for all people and all that burden themselves with it (would heave it away) shall be cut in pieces, though all the people of the earth be gathered together against it (Zechariah 12: 3). America is currently (June 2011) engaged in offensive military action in Afghanistan and Iraq, and against North Africa (and perhaps shortly, Iran), Pakistan and Yemen (bear in mind the American people no longer control their military). It also currently has a naval presence in the Black Sea (the guided missile cruiser USS Monterey), which has upset the Russians who have protested to the UN. All these countries are either within the Eurasian Balkans (the centre of Brzezinskis Grand Chessboard), or they are in orbit around it, within a defined wider area of instability (The Grand Chessboard, p. 124). You dominate the centre of the board in chess to control the whole board and the whole game. Brzezinski knows where the end game is going to be played. Americas not in the area of instability to compete with the forces of turbulence: to introduce stability to the region by way of democracy; to stop Iran developing nuclear weapons of mass destruction, or whatever, or even for the potential economic prize an enormous concentration of gas and oil reserves. They (the International Elite who control the American military) might be there to provoke a much wider war (in view of the pending global financial meltdown?). It needs to be borne in mind that Brzezinskis plan to get America into Eurasia and expand her existing bridgehead there was written before 9-11, the same as the

527

Neo-Cons were calling for a Pearl Harbour event before 9/11 as necessary to kick-start Americas imperial ventures around the globe. Coleman says that the geopolitical doctrines of the National Security Advisor, and member of the 300, Brzezinski, as expressed in his books, Arc of Crisis and the more recent, The Grand Chessboard, presaged the decision to go to war against Iraq as the first step in implementing the Brzezinski doctrine (John Coleman, The Committee of 300, 4th Edition, p. 203). It is only the first step, for as Brzezinski noted, players on the global chess game must, as in any chess game, think several moves ahead (ibid, p,.98). Nothing happens by accident. The plans to put a coalition into Iraq and Afghanistan were in place long before the 9-11 event! There are some competent Christian scholars who argue that as modern Israel was founded by Zionists, Cabalists and Satanists it cannot be the Israel of prophecy. Israel is an apostate nation, run by apostates, and will remain so until just before the end of this era. The Jews were driven out of Israel and scattered about the world because of their rejection of Christ as their Messiah. The instrument of this judgement was the pagan Empire of Rome just as the instrument of other judgements have been other nations, e.g. Nebuchadnezzars Babylon. The Bible doesnt say that the Jews are currently Gods people, it says the opposite: they are not my people! (Hosea 1:9-10). But the same Scripture goes on to say that it shall come to pass that in the place (Israel) where it was said unto them, Ye are not my people, there it shall be said unto them, Ye are the sons of the living God. Paul reiterates and explains the Hosea passage in Romans 9: 25-26): I will (yet again) call them my people which were not my people; and her beloved, which was not beloved. And it shall come to pass that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not my people; there shall they be called the children of the living God. But how can they be and not be? It is a Mystery which Paul explains in Ephesians 3:4-6. Whereby when you read, you may understand the mystery of Christ, which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets by the Spirit; that the Gentiles should be fellow heirs, and of the same body, and partakers (with the Jews) of his promise in Christ by the Gospel (italics added). They were not my people Israel after the nations rejection of Christ and were evicted from that place and scattered abroad. My people were given a new title: those who accepted Christ became, My people the Church. But God, as we have seen, isnt finished with the nation Israel. He will finish the work (Romans 9: 28). In the dispersal the Jews are not His people. Their blindness in part will continue until the fullness of the gentiles be come in (Romans 11: 25). Scripture says that Israel as a nation will, as it has been, be regathered to its land and saved (Romans 11:26). For I am for you, and I will turn unto you...and I will multiply men upon you, all the house of Israel, even all of it: the cities shall be inhabited and the wastes (ruins) shall be builded (Ezekiel 36: 9-10). This wont happen until the fullness of the gentiles has come

528

and Israel as a nation repents of its rejection of Christ. In the words of the our Lord Jesus: O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killeth the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold your house is left desolate. For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, BLESSED IS HE THAT COMETH IN THE NAME OF THE LORD (Matthew 23: 37-39). The Christian Moslem Dialect The reader shouldnt need to be reminded that on The Grand Illuminati Chessboard, the goals of 9/11 involve much, much more than increasing Americas influence in Eurasia. The response to 9/11 has increased the tensions between Judao-Christianity and Islam. While Brzezinski advocates the extension of American influence in Eurasia, spreading The American Way among Moslems, establishing building blocks to expand American influence and hegemony, the Moslems began extending their influence into the West. None of this is by accident! The Dialectic Process is not a process towards healing and bringing all things into harmony: its function is to destroy and replace the old order with the new. The outcome of the current clash between Islam and the Christian West is not going to result in a harmonious blending of the best elements of each. Genuine Christianity does not blend with its opposite. The clash will, as it is designed to do, put the final nail in the European Christian based culture. Geert Wilders, a Dutch member of parliament, in his speech at the Four Seasons in New York, warned of the rapidly encroaching Islamization of Europe. All throughout Europe, he said, a new reality is rising: entire Muslim neighbourhoods where very few indigenous people resideAnd if they are they might regret it. Muslim neighbourhoods, he said, are mushrooming in every city across Europe. These are the building-blocks for territorial control of increasingly larger portions of Europe, street by street, neighbourhood by neighbourhood, city by city. He went on to say that Many European cities are one-quarter Muslim (e.g., Amsterdam, Marseille and Malmo in Sweden). Many state schools in Belgium and Denmark only serve halal food to all pupils. French school teachers are advised to avoid authors deemed offensive to Muslims, including Voltaire and DiderotThe history of the Holocaust can no longer be taught because of Muslim sensitivity. In England sharia courts are now officially part of the British legal system. The attorney general of the Netherlands is prepared to accept sharia if there is a Muslim majority. To have a beard during the Ramadan is to risk being beaten to death if discovered. Jews are fleeing France in record numbers, on the run from the worst wave of anti-Semitism since World War II a total of fifty-four million Muslims (whose loyalty to Islam exceeds that of any creed or nation) now live in Europe (words in brackets added). Of course that is all going to change. Islam, like the opposing political wings, is only a Dialectic tool to be jettisoned when deemed appropriate. The goal of

529

Illuminism is destroy Christianity and all positive religions and Islam is a positive religion, like Christianity and Judaism, a religion based on the positive content of a Book. That will all finish. There will be a one world religion. All that dwell upon the Earth, the Bible tells us, are going to worship the coming Man of Sin, the Antichrist, who will have no regard for any god; will indeed magnify himself above all gods, except one, who he shall acknowledge and increase with glory, a strange god; the god of fortresses (Daniel 11: 37-38). As said, all that dwell upon the earth, INCLUDING ALL THE MUSLIMS, WILL WORSHIP THIS MAN (Rev. 13:8) AND THE DRAGON (Satan) who empowers him (Rev. 13:4). The Media Role in the Muslim-Christian Dialectic Until 9/11, secular liberalism had tended to dominate the mainstream media. Then Fox appeared championing the Neo-Con cause. With the nation at war and on high alert for terror, be brave, be alert, and stay with Fox (Shepheard Smith, on the first night of the war). On the opposite side of the fence, Al-Jazeera championed the Islamic cause with highly inflammatory rhetoric (both networks were created almost at the same time in 1996). Not by accident! An influential Neo-Con in the media is Max Boot, a Bilderberger and top editor of the Wall Street Journal. Boot is a strong advocate of American imperialism which he pushes it in both The Journal and The Weekly Standard. The latter is a Murdoch publication edited by Neo-Con William Kristol. The small but highly influential New York Sun is also a strong voice for neo-Conservativism. The Bilderberg conferences are well attended by heavy-weight influential Neo-Cons (see American Free Press conference reports 1-888-6999-NEWS (6397)). Enthusiasm for war, as we have seen, swings eventually pendulum fashion to a weariness of war (remember it took a Pearl harbour type event to stir the enthusiasm). The media have a prime role in this regard. Recently the non-Fox media has launched a campaign against Fox to expose its Neo-Con bias (to bring the pendulum back). The fact is, theyre all in it together! All major networks in the US are represented on the Committee of 300 (Coleman The Committee of 300, pp. 236, 320). Ted Turner (CNN) is a recent addition to the Committee. RCA, from which all three major American TV networks (NBC, ABC and BCS) are spin-offs, is connected to most of the big names in the behind the scenes global management: CFR, Club of Rome, TLC, Skull and Bones, Bilderbergers, Round Table, etc. William Pasley was reportedly trained in brainwashing techniques at the Tavistock Institute prior to getting the job of head of CBS (Coleman ibid., pp. 248-249). Pasley took over from, and had been an undergraduate of, the propaganda and public opinion making guru Edward Bernays. Other media (the New York Times, the Washington Post, etc.) are directed through the Council of Foreign Relations (the American branch of the Royal Institute of International Affairs [RIIA]). Australia has its Round Table, the Australian Institute of

530

International Affairs (AIIA) founded in 1927. F.W. Eggleston was one of its principle founders, and Sir Thomas Bavin was president in 1934-41. The Australian landscaping media is no different from that of the United States. Violence Begets Violence. The War on Terrorism is of course breeding terrorism. The RAND Terrorism database (www.terrorismknowledgebase.org) reveals that terrorism in Iraq has increased dramatically (sevenfold) since the commencement of the war just as the puppet-masters had planned (Rand Corporation is a U.S. subsidiary of Tavistock). Under constant bombing since the first Gulf War, made to endure a trade embargo of essentials, including medical supplies, 100,000 dead from the recent war (at least half a million bereaved), thousands more mutilated, unhoused or otherwise affected, the country contaminated by depleted uranium weaponry, and then ruthlessly occupied by the perpetrators, Iraq has become a rallying point for Islamic Holy War warriors. Ayman Zawahiri (Al-Qaeda), for example, declared that as Palestine was close to Iraq, warriors should take their holy war to the frontiers of Palestine. Meanwhile, back in the USA, demoralization and war weariness are well advanced. Casualties are mounting (3300 dead and 25000 maimed and wounded 2007 figures) and the end is not in sight. Reasonable people would now agree, as Coleman asserts, that the war in Iraq has been a strategic and moral catastrophe, a blunder of staggering proportions (World in Review, March 2007). Moreover, the war is now known to have been launched on lies not good for military or public morale. Former head of the State Departments Intelligence Centre, Greg Thielman, US Ambassador Joseph Wilson, and the former Australian Intelligence analyst Andrew Wilkie, have come forward to protest against the lies which were told to launch the war. Elements of the media, e.g., gun control advocate Michael Moore (Fahrenheit 9/11), has reinforced the growing public demoralization. And then, just as the American public thought it couldnt get any worse President Obama, a man who paraded himself as a man of peace during his campaign for president, who said he would start bringing home the troops home from their Afghanistan and Middle East deployment, without any authority or oversight from congress, has launched (2011) a multi-regional war, has involved his nation militarily in Libya, Pakistan, and Yemen. He is also provoking the Russians in the Black Sea. The War Against Terror Turns Inward. In the U.S. and Great Britain, distrust of government and recently a growing disbelief in the official account of 9/11 and the London bombings is rapidly growing. But the staged 9/11 event and the resultant phoney war on terror produced the means by which any active public opposition to the government, even mere vocal opposition, can be fast and efficiently dealt with. The 9/11 event validated the introduction of the U.S. Patriot Act and Homeland Security, and

531

the British governments global emergency response and anti-terrorist control centre, COBRA, and its American sub-branch, the White House Situation Room. Anti-sedition legislation, preventative detention orders, and so forth, were also quickly put in place. In America, in the name of combating terrorism, the National Security Agency (NSA) has begun spying on its own citizens (in violation of their 4th Amendment). The CIA has similarly gone domestic. Anti-terrorism measures include the power for governments to incarcerate people without trial and in some instances, to torture them (Bush claims to have the power and moral right to do so). The groundwork to facilitate such abuse of constitutional rights by government was put in place long before September 11th, 2001. In America, for example, the Great Depression gave rise in America to Roosevelts New Deal (Ordo Ab Chao) in which the legislative powers of the US Congress (consisting of the House of Representatives and the Senate) were given to the governments executive branch (the branch responsible for administering its laws). The NSA, for example, is the result of a presidential executive order by President Truman. The NSA is a law unto itself. Note that this violation of the fundamental principal of the US political system (the separation of powers) was the result of a war against poverty (the New Deal). Coleman notes that the move in America is to elevate the executive above the legislature and the courts, thus making the president, as commander-in-chief above the law (Dr John Coleman, World in Review, March April, 2007). The UN (political), the IMF, World Bank, the Bank of International Settlements (monetary), the World Trade Association (trade) are all, as we have seen, global syntheses resulting from war or strife. The centralization of intelligence is the product of the war against terrorism. And combating terrorism is a powerful pretext for having everyone tagged. The British Prime Minister, Gordon Brown, the convenor of COBRA, the abovementioned British global anti-terrorist unit, has already suggested it. The emphasis in the anti-terrorism campaign is on prevention (even before the thought of committing a terrorist act enters your head you can be found guilty or potentially guilty). In England, the Blair government, for example (in response to 7/7 and terrorism in general) put forward a proposal to establish universal checks throughout a childs development to assist in the identification of those at most risk of offending. England currently has 4.2 million surveillance cameras watching their population one for every 14 people! The average Londoner, for example, is monitored by over three hundred cameras per day! ( Nigel Morris, The Independent, 28th March, 2007, Problem Children to be Monitored for Signs of Criminality). Britain is also planning to become the first nation to record the movements of all motor vehicles. Utilizing, thousands of existing surveillance cameras converted to read number plates and provide a 24/7 monitoring of all vehicle movements on all roads and motorways. The details of 35 million number plate reads per day will be stored (The Independent, UK, 22 December, 2005). With the development of

532

Radio-Frequency Identity chips (installed in virtually all retail goods) the potential for tracking people 24/7 is now possible. A speech by British Prime Minister Gordon Brown, listed on his purported website (http://gordon-brown.blogspot.com/), says that he hopes to put Britain at the lead at the global implementation of the RFID chips in every human being locked into a global identification database. Approximately five years ago (2006), while travelling to Brisbane, the writer heard open line discussions on Radio National concerning the need of having identification chip inserts in the Wrist/hand of multi-functional cell phone users to identify them as the legitimate subscriber. Perhaps the critics were screened out, but the writer heard nothing but opinions approving the idea (no mention of course of Revelation Chapter 13). The Mark of the Beast and the Beast system of Daniel and Revelation is almost in place. The Chilling Australian Anti-Terrorist Bill of 2005 The Australian Anti-Terrorism Bill of 2005 (passed as legislation by the Commonwealth Parliament on 6th December, 2005) in its Schedule 7 Sedition, proposes changes to the Commonwealth Crimes Act 1914. Seditious intention, which is to be inserted at the end of section 30A, refers to an intention to urge disaffection against the Government of the Commonwealth, and/or to promote feelings of ill-will or hostility between different groups. The latter, which is backed up by anti-vilification laws, may be applied to any preaching in a positive religious manner. Its not uncommon these days to hear the comment that, for someone to tell people they are going to Hell unless they repent and accept Christ as their Lord and Saviour, is a hateful thing to do, and is likely to promote feelings of ill will and hostility between different groups. A God who would make and send people to Hell is accordingly a hateful God. Such thinking is very close to Witchcraft and Gnosticism the members of which are obliged to formally renounce the God of Christianity as hateful and evil. The term sedition, it should be understood, refers to non-overt conduct which has been deemed by a legal authority as being acts of treason. The term, it should be noted, is deprecated in most countries, though equivalent language may still be used in totalitarian and fascist jurisdictions. The Australian Anti-Terrorist Bills counter terrorism measures, Schedule 4. Control orders and preventative detention orders is horrifying reading. A person being detained under such an order is allowed to contact one person (a family member or as specified another person/s) but only to inform that person/s that he or she is safe and not able to be contacted for the time being but not that he or she is subject to a preventative order, that he or she is being detained, or the period of the detainment (105.34, 105.36, 105.37 and 105.39). A lawyer may be contacted but solely for the purpose of obtaining advice about the order and treatment under the order and any due process relating to it but the lawyer commits an offence if he discloses any information about it to any other person.

533

Penalty: Imprisonment for 5 years. Hi mum, Im OK. Thats all I can say. Good-bye Mum. But only the bad guys need to worry hey? Bad guys such as hate-peddling Christians? Knowledge Shall Be Increased The prophetic Book of Daniel refers to the the time of the end, as a time when many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased (Daniel 12:4). That certainly describes the times in which we are living. The pace of life has quickened: many are rushing this way and that, moving about the globe or just running on the ever-quickening treadmill of life. And knowledge has definitely increased. The knowledge of modern science (most of it the product of dialectically engineered conflict) has, in this regard, advanced to the point where the Devil is on the verge of being able to mimic Gods omniscience and omnipotence (watching everything; tracking everything, controlling everything, even the weather). The Devil is a Liar and hence a suppressor of truth and knowledge; his Antichrist kingdom will be characterised by lying wonders, the product of occult, forbidden knowledge. Hermetic magic, as practiced by the Illuminati, is a mingling of science and the occult. Interestingly, much of what is today classified as science was, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries regarded as magic. Two areas are of special interest, 1) Natural Magic, that most occult and secret department of physics by which the mystical properties of natural substances are extracted, and 2) Mathematical Magic, the art of constructing marvellous machines by means ofgeometrical knowledge (A.E. Waite, The Real History of the Rosicrucians, p. 293). This knowledge was not, of course, made available to the general public. Knowledge is power and hence there is a temptation for power-seekers to suppress it. Antony Sutton notes that the control of information and technology have been two of the three principle devices for controlling the Dialectic process the third being debt (Sutton, How the Order Creates Wars and Revolutions p. 70). Information control is not, of course, confined to withholding inconvenient information, but includes the deliberately falsifying or adjusting it to have it fit the approved viewpoint. This is the roll of the news media: the landscapers of truth. Wikipedia, for example, the cornerstone for people scanning the internet for information, has been caught out manipulating its content, rewriting history to fit a particular viewpoint (no conspiracies, no mysteries), resulting in it being labelled, the modern Ministry of Truth. In an article in Nexus (OctoberNovember, 2007) by Philip Coppens, the old saying about lies and statistics is extended: There are lies, dammed lies, statistics, and then theres Wikipedia (http://www.conspiracy-times.com).

534

Secret or black projects represent both the suppression of knowledge (to the masses) and the exploitation of it by the powers to be such knowledge including the mystical properties of natural things, especially human minds (MK Ultra; Project Monarch research and development), and of building marvellous machines, that nobody else has. If, for example, you have a machine that can control the weather at a distance, then you have a marvellous machine which can be employed to increase the funding and power of emergency management agencies. The Suppression of New Discoveries in Science. As any modern scientist who has challenged mainstream scientific thinking with a new idea well knows, he is not only up against a proverbial brick wall, he is in danger, not only of personal attack, but of losing his standing, his funding, his promotion, appointments, of being blacklisted, and so forth. The human barriers to unorthodox breakthroughs are perhaps greater than any period in the past. Rochus Boerner notes that The cards in todays scientific worldare stacked too heavily against any true scientific breakthroughs. Too many careers are at stake, too many vested interests are involved for any truly revolutionary advancement in science to take place any more most significantly, advances in the area of free, non-pollutant energy systems, which would effectively derail the Illuminatis Environmental and Post Industrial program. King-pin Illuminati JP Morgan threatened with financial ruin anyone assisting Nikola Tesla. And then, as we will see in a moment, the behind the scenes powers that be secretly developed much of Teslas breakthroughs. The reviewers and editors of the scientific journals, the JP Morgans of today, the big companies, the government (the CIA, for example keeps track of all new energy technology), are all concerned with maintaining the mainstream scientific status quo. Are the energy supplying companies interested in inventions which make energy consumers independent of them (say free electricity without the need of consumers being hooked up to a power grid)? Are they interested in free inexhaustible, pollution free, energy (say a glove-box size device which can heat a house, without fuel, for a thousand years)? Are they interested in anything they cant put a metre on and control (and hence control people)? Of course theyre not! New super-efficient energy technology, much of it over unity, is available and already proven (over unity means that the device produces more power than it takes to run it). The technology is non-polluting. As Sutton says THE ENTIRE POLLUTION PREVENTION INDUSTRY IS UNNECESSARY. (Antony Sutton, Cold Fusion, the Secret Energy Revolution). It could have been available long ago. When J.P. Morgan became aware that Tesla was pursuing free energy and wireless electricity he cut off all research funding and warned everyone against assisting him. Morgan reportedly made the comment; I would have nothing to sell except

535

antennas. Earlier, in 1899 utilizing a 1.5MW system, Tesla had sent pulses of electricity around the world which had returned with undiminished strength. The result had stunned him. He wrote, That electrical energy can be economically transmitted without wires to any terrestrial distance, I have unmistakably established in numerous observations, experiments, and measurements, qualitative and quantitative (Electrical World and Engineering, Jan. 7th 1905, p. 21). Tesla is also on record as saying, If we use fuel to get our power, we are living on our capital and exhausting it rapidly. This method is barbarous and wantonly wasteful and will have to be stopped in the interest of coming generations (Tesla, 1900, quoted by
Christopher Bird and Oliver Nichelson, Great Scientist Forgotten Genius: Nikola Tesla, New Age, no. 21, Feb, 1977, p. 42).

Such was the blackout on Nikola Tesla (textbook publishers were instructed to remove his name) that today, few people have heard of the most brilliant scientist of the twentieth century, the discoverer of alternating current, radar, the master of electricity, the man who, it is often said, invented the twentieth century. The reader should take note that, in the debates about dwindling resources, environmental destruction and so forth, almost never will you hear reference to available and proven technology which could alleviate or eliminate the problem. It is not just the oil producers and so forth who are opposed to new technology which threatens the status quo. War is essential to the Dialectic and any technology which might minimise potential for war is naturally opposed. In 1934, for example, Tesla proposed the development of a directional energy weapon which would make air forces obsolete. He offered to develop the weapon for the US government for a relatively small amount of money. The weapon, according to Tesla, would send concentrated beams of particles through the air, of such tremendous energy that they will bring down a fleet of 10,000 enemy airplanes at a distance of 250 miles (New York Times, 11th July, 1943). The weapon could also cause millions to drop dead in their tracks (and) would make war impossible. Moreover his death-beam would surround each country like an invisible Chinese wall, only a million times more impenetrable. It would make every nation impregnable against attack by airplanes or large invading armies (New York Times, 1937). The development of such technology was not, of course, in the interests of the ruling industrially orientated powers who poured money, instead, into the US Army Air Corps and ultimately the military industrial complex. The suppression of Tesla demonstrates that the elite ruling faction of this world has absolutely no interest in pollution free energy (the environmental war being fundamental to the Dialectic) or putting an end to war (war, and peace, being essential to the Dialectic process). Nevertheless, they saw the potential of Teslas discoveries, not in terms of people serving (as Tesla had intended) but in terms of people oppression and subjugation. Teslas discoveries have been developed covertly as black projects, e.g., weather control and directed energy weapons. The latter has given rise to the

536

current arsenal of electromagnetic weapons being deployed in Iraq. Essentially the weapons are used to control people by paralysing with pain (Pulsed Energy Projectiles); to induce a desire or state of mind e.g., a desire to buy a McDonald Big Mac (Voice to Skull Acoustic Devices), and to enforce a perimeter (Long Range Acoustic Devices). A good article on this technology can be obtained from http: //www.projectcensored.org

537

Hegelian Based Mind Control

The priesthood of the great theocratic powers of Ancient Babylon and Egypt employed a variety of mind-manipulating methods to instil and cultivate ideas in the population (e.g., how to stimulate and exploit suggestibility; manipulate native impulses, manage the herd instinct, and so forth). They especially knew how to shape the minds of their own members in their initiation trials which had to be withstood before each level of revelation. The trials of the initiates of the Egyptian priesthood were long and terrible. They were subjected to shocks from electric eels, trauma, awe-horror, prolonged stress, interspersedby states of trance induced by special beverages. Initiates in the Grecian mysteries underwent similar initiation. Grant notes that admission to the greater Grecian Mysteries, involved the initiate being subjected to severe deprivation, chastisement, confusion, fear and horror. After being sentenced to death by a tribunal, he was required to enter a dark grotto representing the Underworld. There he was confronted with the screaming souls of the dammed, saw horrible phantoms, was touched by unseen hands, and plastered with filth. Escape was impossible. Furies (avenging spirits) prodded him onwards from behind, threatening him with brazen whips. Eventually he was instructed to wash himself clean in a pool and to present himself to another tribunal. There he was severely chastised, struck repeatedly, dragged about by the hair and tormented by demons. The ritual continued, its ultimate object being to bring about the death of the old and the resurrection of the new self (Brainwashing in Ancient Times, by Robert Graves, in Dr William Sargants Battle for the Mind: A Psychology of Conversion and Brainwashing, ch. 8). Mass Mind Control The new methods of mind control employ all of the old methods, plus a host of new ones (drawn from research labs and thinks tanks of the powers that be), and, in terms of its application, mass communication technology. We have seen the brainwashing of a whole society is facilitated by the cultivation in it (via the schools and the media) of certain ideas. And we have seen that there is no better mindset for the manipulators to work on than one given over to dialectical presuppositions. Simply not being a dialectical thinker is not, of course, any guarantee against becoming a victim of Dialectic based brainwashing. To stand against the wiles of the Devil you need the whole armour of God of Eph 6:11-18. To be positive in mind is important, but it is not in itself a sufficient defence against the relentless application of, for example, the interrupted idea (the human mind can only cope with so much change). Coleman notes that after continual shocks the targeted group becomes confused, loses its will to make choices and becomes apathetic. He compares the mind to an overloaded electric circuit which activates a trip switch. Not only do the Tavistock brainwashers provide the stimulus (repeated

538

psychological shocks and changes) to trip the switch, they provide the means of escape, e.g. fantasy and drugs (John Coleman, ibid, p. 86). Furthermore, positive, non-dialectical thinkers who do not understand the Process have been exploited to stimulate and facilitate the process, e.g., right wingers during the Cold War and Republican Christians during the Gulf War. It is one thing to be a positive, non-dialectical thinker, but you must understand the Process if you are to have any chance of disentangling from it. Hegels philosophy is nothing less than a blueprint for the advance and maintenance of totalitarian control, dressed up in pseudo-religious terms. Its doctrine, that change is inherently progressive, authenticates the interrupted idea technique of brainwashing. A mind that is fixed and positive in its beliefs cannot be readily controlled. The interrupted idea, as Lady Queenborough notes, can be extended to music, literature, and every other phase of human effort If maintained, it leads to total incoherence and madness (Occult Theocracy, pp. 580581). A world in which nothing is permanent (truth, morality, love relationships), in which the tempo of change is ever quickening, so quick in fact that people cant absorb the changes, is a world of instability and dissolution (Chaos). It is a world without meaning, without purpose, and hence apathy, a world of escapism (drugs, fantasy), madness and mindless crime. It is a world where people can be led like sheep to the slaughter or enslavement. The interrupted idea methodology is also a feature of TV advertisements, which every eight to twelve minutes disconnect the viewer from the program he is watching. Such repeated disruption of consciousness through interruptive advertisements which bombard the unconscious mind with subliminal material, may be, a cause of the rise of Attention Deficit Disorder (Cathy OBrien and Mark
Phillips, Access Denied For Reasons of National Security, 2nd ed., Reality Marketing, 2004, p. 355).

Hegels doctrine of the unity of opposites also facilitates the interrupted idea technique of brainwashing. The doctrine, which effectively destroys objective moral standards, can be used to justify anything under the sun. Objective standards not only act as a brake against the advance of totalitarianism, they provide a basis by which people can measure change by which they can compare that which was, with that which is, to determine whether change has been truly for the better. Where there are no fixed absolutes, no milestones, the totalitarian schemers are able to identify all change as good. The Hegelian doctrine of the unity of opposites, as Popper correctly notes, serves to justify the existing order. It is the doctrine that what is, is good, since there can be no standard but existing standards; it is the doctrine that might is right..(The Open Society and its Enemies, p. 41). The consensus among psychologists and sociological theorists is that the modern man, if he is to function effectively as a social being, must be readily adaptable to

539

his ever changing environment. The man of the future, the imminent psychologist Carl Rogers informs us, will be an adaptive man. As such he will be living his transient life mostly in temporary relationships. He must be able to establish closeness quickly. He must be able to leave the close relationships behind without excessive conflict or mourning' (Carl Rogers, graduation address at Sonoma State College, June 7th, 1969). In the very clever movie, Adaptation (Meryl Streep, Nicholas Cage) the Streep character, in response to a comment on the beauty and greatness of plants because of their evolutionary adaptive capacity, points out that plants dont have memories. Adaptation is fine for plants, but for humans, the ability to tear themselves away from people and things that are loved and move on without a backward glance, is not commendable its bad. Its true. But it is not in line with dialectical thinking which identifies the capacity to adapt to every increasing change as a virtue and resistance to change as a flaw in character. Adaptation Facilitators Modern society is full of specialists and helpers of varying sorts to facilitate an individuals adaptation to a changing social environment (sociologist, social psychologists, social scientists, councillors, and so forth, and in recent times clergyman and their lay assistants). Those involved in the process are only concerned with adjustments and cohesion and not with moral principles. In other words, their job is to facilitate the Dialectic process. Did Hegel believe in his philosophy, in the terms in which he wrote it, as a Nature Philosophy? Evidence suggests he didnt. In a letter written a few years before his own work, Philosophy of Nature, was published, Hegel referred to another Philosophy of Nature, written by his ex-friend and predecessor in Dialectic theory, Schelling. Hegel wrote, I have had too much to dowith mathematicsdifferential calculus, chemistryto let myself be taken in by the humbug of the Philosophy of Nature, by this philosophizing without knowledge of factand by the treatment of mere fancies, even imbecile fancies, as ideas (quoted by Popper, The Open Societies and its Enemies, p. 28). Hegel refers to Schelling as philosophizing without knowledge of fact. And yet, in Hegelian methodology, there are no facts to which judgements can correspond. There is only the big picture of Nature, which, strictly speaking, includes as part of its reality the ravings of lunatics such as the poetry of Nietzsche, or Alan Ginsberg, the writer Norman Mailer, and such. We have seen that the media promoted ravings of such people have served the agenda of the secret ruling elite, Ginsberg, for example, to push the subculture (Coleman, ibid, pp. 82-83) the antithesis of the existing culture.

540

The Opinion Makers We have seen that from about the eighteenth century in Europe, virtually no trend in thought of any significance, no ism or movement or belief, or vision, or religious persuasion has arisen spontaneously from the masses (p. 2). That the ideas which formed the basis of the great movements were planted and cultivated in the minds of men, and then manipulated in dialectical fashion by an occult hierarchy behind the scenes seems to most people utterly preposterous. But a comprehensive investigation of the history of ideas (and of recorded history itself), especially in the last three hundred years (since the revolutions of technology and communication) will verify the assertion. Such is the power of the opinion makers that to successfully oppose the ideas they are pushing, the official line, the consensus viewpoint, public opinion, is a most difficult, almost impossible exercise. Those who take a stand against the official line find themselves without supporting grants, publisher backing or positive media coverage. If they manage to overcome the obstacles and complete and publish a work they make themselves a target. As the saying goes, if you want to get along you have to go along with the Establishment viewpoint. If you want support, a foundation grant, a publisher prepared to publish your work, media promotion, indeed if you want to survive economically, keep your reputation, stay alive, you need to go along with the consensus, even if the Emperor has no clothes, you cant point it out to other than a few close friends (who doubt you sanity but stay friends none the less). In his 1922 book, Public Opinion, Walter Lippmann (1899-1974), one of the most competent left dialecticians of the ruling elite (the Committee of 300), detailed the foundation for manipulating public opinion on any given issue (a foundation which drew upon British Intelligence research into manipulating public opinion during the 1914-18 war). Lippmann refers to the situations to which public opinion refersas opinions, pictures inside heads of human beings, pictures of themselves, of others, of their needs, purposes and relationships. These pictures, which are acted upon by groups of people, or by individuals acting in the name of groups are PUBLIC OPINION with capital letters. The picture inside their heads (which the elite manipulators have installed), he says, affects the way men deal with the world outside their heads (words in brackets added). An associate of Lippmann, Edward Bernays, another brilliant propagandist, made reference to a vast apparatus which provides public opinions on social, economic, and political matters of substance (Coleman, The Committee of 300, p. 169). Bernays wrote two books in 1928, Crystallizing Opinion, and Propaganda. In the latter, he spoke of behind the scenes people who consciously and rationally manipulated the habits and opinions of the masses. We are governed, he wrote, and our minds moulded, our tastes formed, our ideas suggested, largely by men we have never heard of. Whatever attitude one chooses

541

to take towards this conclusion, it remains a fact that in almost every act of our daily lives, whether in the sphere of politics or business, our social conduct or our ethical thinking, we are dominated by the relatively small number of people, a trifling fraction of our hundred and twenty million, who understand the mental processes and social patterns of the masses. It is they who pull the wires which control the public mind, and who harness all social forces and contrive new ways to bind and guide the world. The Counter Culture. As we have seen, the ideas being planted and propagated in mens minds are grounded in the ancient Mysteries. Dionysus is the double-sexed god of the Greek Mysteries associated with emotional abandonment, wild and frenzied dancing, drug taking, ambivalence, disorder and so forth, in contrast to Apollo, the Olympian god of order and control (the god who rules the Platonic Republic through his shaman kings). The descriptions Dionysian and Apollonian are, as we have seen, used by cultural anthropologists to identify patterns of culture corresponding to the characteristics denoted by each god. They accordingly refer to the 1960s as the Dionysian decade. Theo Adorno, who had been expelled from Nazi Germany because of his Dionysian music experiments, went on to become a leading musicologist for the Tavistock people in America. Adorno was responsible, perhaps more than anyone, for recruiting Western, particularly American youth, into the Dionysian- Isis counterculture. Adorno was brought to America from England to establish a mass musical culture which would steadily degrade its consumers, liberating them from traditional values. As has been noted, Adorno was the originator (he wrote the music) of the Beatle music rock, Heavy Metal Rock, and much of the music which characterised the counterculture. The name Beatles, according to Coleman, was chosen to connect the modern music which its Isis cult origin. Ed Sullivan, who headed up the Beatles music promotion, was summonsed to England for briefing to get to meet the group. Lippmann, as previously noted, was chosen by the Committee to make the youth of America like the Beatles (Coleman, ibid, p.173). Coleman further notes that without the massive hype they received, hammered incessantly on the radio, almost round the clock, the Beatles would never have gotten off the ground. The Fabian-Mystery Babylon methodology of gradualism, is, as it implies, a steady as she goes, little-by-little approach to change at least initially. You dont attempt to suddenly, out of the blue, impose Heavy Metal rock on a society. You come in gradually, peaceably, with flowers, and with melody, with such beautiful and innocent sentiments as, I wanna hold your hand, PS I love you, and Love Me Do (the god Dionysus is particularly attractive to women). Beatle-mania followed. That is how the gradual Dialectic works seductively. Francis Schaeffer, one of the few Christians who understood dialectical

542

methodology in the sixties, observed that the Beatles moved through several stages. The psychedelic stage, he notes, began with Revolver, Strawberry Fields Forever, and Penny Lane. All the threads were brought together in Sergeant Peppers Lonely Heart Club Band, in which drugs and psychedelic music (meaningless and mindlessness) are presented in a religious manner a vague pantheism (Francis Schaeffer, The God Who Is There, words in brackets added). The Illuminati love to leave their stamp on their work. On the cover of the Sergeant Peppers album, among the group standing behind the Beatles, is the Satanic high priest, Aleister Crowley, the man who referred to himself as Satans chief executive. Prior to the countercultures arrival, one of its architects Aldous Huxley is on record as commenting, Never (in the field of human exploitation) have so few been in a position to make fools, maniacs, or criminals of so many. Huxley was, at the time of the comment (in the 1950s) already engaged in laying the foundation for the drug, rock, eastern religious counterculture in the United States. The Peace Movement, set up by Bertrand Russell, would later become synthesised with Huxleys movement in the Counterculture. Incidentally, the man whose words he based his statement on, Winston Churchill, was also a member of the 300. His speeches, Never in the field of human conflict, and so forth, designed to strengthen British morale, probably came out of the Tavistock laboratory. The stimulation of revolt among the youth of America against the established culture was designed to weaken it, its moral fibre, its institutions, especially marriage which the conspirators want totally destroyed (The cultivation and management of so called Second Wave feminism was used to this end), in general to make American society more easily manageable, dialectically. Among the goals of this management is to drain the United States of its commitment to scientific and technological progress (Coleman, ibid, p. 18; Dope Inc, p. 536). The Illuminati are, as we have seen, committed to bringing to an end all industrialization, and introducing a global post industrial zero growth society, a form of egalitarian feudal society. The Dionysian counterculture was heavily fuelled by the Vietnam War (indeed may have fizzled out without it). The war, the way it was conducted (orchestrated), achieved two important results. Firstly, combined with the nuclear threat, it gave rise to a climate of despair, which opened American youth to drugs, and stimulated the (already prepared) anti-war movement. Secondly, as Professor Blainey observed, the war was interpreted as the battle ground for moral combats, the rich verses the poor, the material west verses the spiritualist east, as well as Technology verses Nature the materialist industrial, environmental destroying west, versus the uncorrupted by western technology Vietnamese peasants (Blainey, The Great Seesaw, p. 181).

543

In summary, everything to do with the counterculture, the ideas and events which defined it: the rock music, the objects, the fashions (long hair, faded blue jeans), the jargon (all of it), the drugs, the peace movement, the lot, was planned and executed by the lab men of Tavistock. As Coleman notes, how mortified the youth of the subculture would be to discover that most of their cool habits and expressions were created and imposed upon them by a group of old men in laboratories (ibid, p. 87). The Hegelian Roots of Modern Education-Induced Mind Control. Pioneering work in the field of mind control (in its modern application) began in Germany in the nineteenth century. Hegelians such as Johann Friedrich Herbart (1776-1841) who at Jena University, as we have seen, came under the influence of Illuminati members, Herder and Goethe, and possible Illuminati members Fichte and Schiller) and Wilhelm Maximillian Wuntd (1832-1920) (whose grandfather was Illuminati) were key players. Herbart, as previously noted, was at the core of the Illuminatis initiatives in education. The mind, for Herbart, consisted of an organized, unitary, and dynamic interplay of ideas which actively attracted and repelled each other and struggled for a place in consciousness (Fontana Dictionary of Modern Thought, p. 380). The Herbartian approach in education is to group subjects around a core topic. History and English literature, for example, are studied in connection with (Hegelian based) social science. The object of education: to prepare the child to live properly in the (Hegelian based) social order in which he is a part (Sutton, How The Order Controls Education, pp. 21-22). Global education methodology continues to employ the Herbartian approach to learning, all subjects being locked into a Hegelian social hub. Consider this, writes M. Bowen Jr. (the book was written in the 1980s) a child is taught about over population in a current events class and abortion in a science unit, writes his obituary in creative writing, is involved in a values clarification process in psychology, participates in a survival game, role plays as a global architect in a model United Nations program, is forced into home economics instead of auto-shop, and on and on the days, weeks, months and years roll by. The child is coming up with a COMPLETE GLOBALIST MINDSET, whereas who deals only with a segment of the childs schedule is unaware that of a HIDDEN AGENDA BUILT IN THE TOTAL EDUCATION PROGRAMME of the child (Bowen, Globalism, Americas Demise). The modern Hegelian educator is no longer content to aim at the expansion of individual consciousness to that of the race or nation (the Nazi emphasis), or with simply achieving inter-racial and cultural synthesis. The Hegelian educator is currently concerned with the whole individual and the Whole environment of which he is a part (the New Age holistic approach to education). What it means is this, writes Obadiah Silas Harris, Associate Professor of Education Management

544

and Development at the New Mexico State University, Las Cruces: the field of community education includes the individual in his total psycho-physical structure and his entire ecological climate with all its ramifications social, political, economic, cultural, spiritual, etc. It seeks to integrate the individual within himself (sic) and within his community until the individual becomes a cosmic soul and the community the world. Harris adds, the whole human race is going to evolve an effective soul of its own the cosmic soul of the race. There will be, he says, a great unification of the entire human race, a new era, a new dawn of unique world power (Harris, Self Knowledge and Social Action, p. 84, quoted by Sutton, ibid, pp. 57-58). Robert Muller, the ex-Assistant Secretary General of the United Nations, the man who developed the Global Core Curriculum (for Lucis Trust, previously Lucifer Publishing Company) preaches the same stuff. In his 1984 book, The New Genesis, Muller, much revered in global education circles, proposed that as humanity is now entering its moral and spiritual age it should further elaborate its cosmic vision by adding to its present physical, mental and moral comprehension, a spiritual, mystical dimension(p. 176). And the emphasis for that spirituality since the advent of the Earth Charter, what New Agers regard as the most serious document on global unity so far compiled, is that man is one with the living Earth GAIA: She who must be obeyed, if we, as humans, are to survive. The Role of the Mass Media It is not only in the schools that such ideas are being pushed. The mass media have been pushing it for decades. Some thirty or so years ago, the Neo-Gnostic Norelli Bachelet wrote of the necessity of man being taught to see and express himself in a new way. He will then see the unity of things and will express himself in terms of synthesis. Whatever aspect of the Divine he wishes to explain, he will ultimately end by speaking in terms of synthesis. This age of unity that we are in, she said, could very well be called the Age of Synthesis (Norelli-Bachelet, The Gnostic Circle, pp. 94-95). Reference has been previously made to the terms and slogans with which the public have been bombarded by the media (Time, Newsweek, the TV networks, newspapers): global village, global dimension, international community, multiculturalism, transnational dialogue, GAIA (feedback systems relative to), age of interdependence, change (inherently progressive), social dynamics (the study from a Hegelian basis of societies on the move), progressive education, continual assessment, consciousness raising, discrimination (now totally negative), non-sexism (sexual synthesis), male chauvinism (hanging on the past) and so on, and on. Fantasy as Brainwashing We watch TV programmes, go to the movies and have ourselves entertained, and suppose theres no hidden agenda, no manipulation of the mind by the content and

545

images of what we are watching. From the time we were children, the Tavistock people have been playing with our minds, fragmenting them, moulding them. One of the most powerful tools of mind manipulation is, as we have seen, fantasy. Fantasy, including fantastic realism, it needs to be understood, is not, as Rosemary Jackson correctly asserts, mere escapism. Neither is it merely an expression of unconscious drives. It is, in literature and film, an exploiter of those drives, one of the most powerful forms of subversion ever devised. Jackson correctly observes that its predecessors are magic and mythology, its motivations of transformation and difference the same. And there is a strong dialectical aspect, especially in its Gothic, terror and supernatural forms the interaction between the everyday world of familiarity and reason and an unknown, uneasy, uncanny or horrifying world of non-reason. It is a conflict between the energies associated with the noble and the ignoble aspects of the self, between boring conformity, significance and order, and eroticism, laughter, madness, blasphemy, uncertainty and insignificance, and so forth, or as Sartre proposes, between the thetic (positive and prescriptive) and the non-thetic and Romantic, between the masculine energies and the female energies, between the Apollonian and the Dionysian (Rosemary Jackson, 'fantasy, the Literature of Subversion, pp. 141-142). Fantasy and the Yearning for Synthesis Fantasy, says Jackson, articulates a longing for imaginative unity, a unity in the realm of imagination. In this sense it is inherently idealistic. It expresses a desire for an absolute, an absolute significance, an absolute meaning. Fantasies employed within a religious or magical thought mode, says Jackson, depict the possibility of union of self and other. Fantasies outside this sphere (of religion) cannot realise such union, except in parodic, travestied, horrific or tragic form (Jackson, ibid, pp. 176-180). The personification of Nature, and the ascribing of human qualities to animals and natural features (as in such movies as the Disney movies, The Lion King, and Pocahontas) increases the susceptibility of those entertained by such movies, to UN initiatives to instil a Consciousness of Synthesis, initiatives such as the Earth Charter, which, as weve seen, depicts the Earth as living being, a Mother, of which we are all a part. The Bible describes the human heart as deceitful above all things and desperately wicked, and unfathomable, Who can know it (Jer. 17:9). Our Adversary knows it and knows that the unregenerate heart is naturally drawn towards forbidden things. The Depth psychologist Carl Jung, as we have seen, made much of numinosity, the awesome pull of the uncanny, which he described as being wholly outside conscious volition, and which transports the subject into a state of rapture which is a state of will-less surrender (The Basic Writings of C.G. Jung, on The Nature of the Psyche, p. 57). The Mysteries have traditionally exploited numinosity: the effect on the mind of dark rooms, skulls, spectres, mysterious objects, sacred idols, and forbidden things in general. The Mysteries were deliberately mysterious, says Bury, so that they could impress (mens)

546

imaginations. The sense of the possibilities (especially of power) of the unknown, also had a strange appeal (Bury, History of Greece, p. 315) As Microbes Swarm and Multiply in a Pool of Water Though the research by Tavistock and associated research institutes and think tanks into mind control draws upon a variety of sources, the two fundamental schools, as far as I can see, remain at the hub: Depth Psychology (Freud, Jung) and Behaviourism (Skinner, Watson). The former have focused their attention on mans inner psychic processes, the latter, on the brain and external aspects of human behaviour (his whole environment). Hegelian dialectics has, as we have seen, separated into two main schools, one assigning a logical priority to thought (Mind, idea, the inward man) over things; the other things (the material man, the environment) over thought. Both dialectical emphases correspond to the Depth (Mind) and Behaviouristic (Body) schools of psychology. Both schools are, of course, two sides of a coin. However, in my opinion, in regard to brainwashing and propaganda, I believe that the psychic science of Depth psychology, with its capacity to covertly probe the deeper levels of the human psyche, and to selectively activate its desperately wicked content, is a more serious concern. It is interesting that Carl Jung confessed to being most impressed with Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, who, as we have seen, was a member of the Illuminati. Rumour has it that Jungs grandfather was Goethes illegitimate son ( Memories, p. 261). Faust, wrote Jung, awakened in me the problems of opposites, of good and evil, of mind and matter, or light and darkness. In Faust, he says, he encountered his own inner contradictions. Goethe has written virtually a basic outline and pattern of my own conflicts and solutions, said Jung ( MDR, p. 262). There you have it. Jungs initial inspiration (and possibly bloodline) was the Illuminatus Goethe. The criterion for the myth of the ancient religions, as has been previously noted, was neither literal nor historical, but functional. The question thus asked of the myth is not Is it true? or What does it mean? but What is it intended to do? (Hooke, Middle Eastern Mythology, p. 12). The same applies to the use of symbols and images. Lady Queenborough, writing on the OTOs use of symbols designed to induce confusion in people, gives the example of a puzzled amateur standing before a meaningless Cubist canvas at an art exhibition. The amateur asked, But what does it mean? To which the painter replied. It's not a question of what it means, its a question of what is its effect on the observer. The cubist school is not in the realm of art at all, she notes. It belongs to that of medicine and psychic science (Occult Theocracy, Modern Illuminism, pp. 580-581). Jung, perhaps more than anyone, well understood such psychic science.

547

The Power of Symbols The subject of symbols and their use in magic and mysticism has been fairly well covered earlier in this work. Symbols, as we have seen, not only define and communicate a position or attitude (as in the clothes and hairstyles of the Counterculture) they also have a power akin to magic: a power to manipulate ideas and responses in others. And they can be used to evoke strange powers. George Mellion, in his book Revolt in Style, a book about the pop counterculture in England, noted that the symbols were used to create an aura. He used the word charisma to describe a form of magic halo emanating from objects, people or places which gives them POWER OVER AND ABOVE THEIR MEASURABLE QUALITIES (quoted by Harold Whitney in An Age Without Standards, p. 190, emphasis added). Dr Wilson Bryan Key writes: To be forced to deal with the fact that humans can be influenced, managed, manipulated, convinced, persuaded, or controlled in ways over which they have no defence is an affront to centuries of ideological orientation, especially in Western nations immersed in traditions of democratic idealism. It also contradicts the entire mythology of so called free enterprise economics (Wilson Bryan Key, The Clam-Plate Orgy, Prentice-Hall, N.J., pp. 71-72). Advertising agencies have, as we have seen, been employing subliminal implants (symbols) in advertisements to motivate consumers to purchase products since at least the fifties. Depth researchers had by then discovered, not only the subconscious factors that motivate people, but the triggers which would activate response. The science of subliminal manipulation is grounded in the occult doctrine of Analogy, which, as we have seen, occultism finds the basis for all its transcendental speculations (E. Underhill, Mysticism) its attempts to break through to an all embracing unity (the occult unity of the self and the Universe). Jung, it will be recalled, held that the primary goal of psychotherapy was wholeness, and thus the transcendent or unifying function of symbols was paramount. We have seen how the consciousness of unity that Jung sought to advance is being cultivated by the mass entertainment media by means of analogy in the form of complex symbols which unite the opposites: good and evil are, for example, being fused in super heroes such as Hell Boy, Ghost-rider, Wolverine and so forth. We have also briefly touched the symbols which unite the sexual opposites and promote an androgynous consciousness (which the reader may recall Saint Simon said had to be created to facilitate the arrival of the New World Order). Androgyny is a dialectical synthesis cultivated through non-sexist education and legislation, affirmative action policies, and raised by symbols and images in fashion and the entertainment media. Jung, believed (at least taught) that the Incarnation of Christ (who he conceived as an androgyne) was only the beginning

548

of an ever widening process towards wholeness and balance which involved the integration of the feminine into the mass psyche. Jung assigned, as we have seen, great importance to the Roman Catholic announcement in 1950 of the dogma of the bodily ascension of Our Lady into Heaven. He considered it the most important religious event since the Reformation (Weir, Jung A Biography, p. 391). The dogma, for Jung, symbolized the integration of Matter (represented by Mary the Mother) and Spirit (the masculine Apollonian powers which received her). The synthesising of Matter and Spirit is what David Spangler refers to as imperative necessity of the times. Why? Its all in the Earth Charter. The UN Earth Charter says that the Earth is a Mother and we are a part of her (mere features, equal to the trees). As Matter (Earth) we are being brought into union with Spirit. As such we all are to be brought into (unholy) union with the ruthless managerial, masculine Apollonian Sky powers (which the Bible refers to spiritual wickedness in high places Ephesians 6:12). The reader will recall that the temple at Delphi was attended by a female GAIA priesthood until Apollo moved in and took over, killing the temples python guardian. The prophetesses where allow to continue, but only as the voice-pieces of Apollo. Put another way, the masses are to feminised and brought into union with the masculine Sky power (the Prince of the Power of the Air): Lucifer. The idea of Apollo over/on top of Gaia, or Dionysus, is just another way of describing Platos totalitarian Republic, ruled by philosopher kings, or SaintSimons early 1800s concept of a socialized society, its politics controlled by industrial chiefs, its religion, by men of science. Its just another way of describing the early 1900s Marburg Plan, in which the councils of the socialized government of the world would be controlled by the international financiers with the self-appointed role of enforcing peace and thus providing a specific for all the political ills of mankind (Jennings C. Wise, Woodrow Wilson: Disciple of Revolution, New
York: Paisley Press, 1938, p. 81, quoted by A. Sutton Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution, p. 175). Dress it up any way you want: call the Rulers, Masters of

Wisdom (New Age), Regents (Illuminati), Olympians (The Committee of 300), or Philosopher Kings (Plato). They are all the same: mere agents of higher Principalities and Powers, the Rulers of the Darkness of this world (Eph. 6:12). As they say, the people get the government they deserve. Look at Australia today! Our forefathers would weep if they could see it! The world will soon have the government and leadership it deserves as we sow we reap! The Dialect of Evolutionism How does one get people born in an age of materialistic-mechanistic science to uncritically accept the idea that Earth is a living Mother? The counterculture was, as weve seen, an important factor in this regard. But the roots go back much further. The separation of science from religion, the creator God from his Creation (Nature from Grace) was an initial step (remember, creation in the Mysteries begins by

549

separating into halves). And dialectics requires a conflict of opposites to facilitate synthesis. Weishaupt, as we have seen, understood that by taking men from theism to deism you will easily make them naturalists and atheists (God is pushed out of the picture). Rejecting that in the beginning God created an external world (as well as an inner world), men went looking for a non-religious answer to the origin of life. They found it in a dusty box in a long unopened cupboard labelled Ionian Greek philosophy. Anaximander (611-546BC) had taught that the Earth was not created but evolved. All things came from the sea, and were the result of adaptation to a fresh environment (Burnet). Human beings and every other animal, said Anaximander, were descendants from fishes, and all things arose from a primal substance (Russell, A History of Western Philosophy, p. 47). The idea was resurrected by Charles Darwin. Today, Evolutionism permeates and supports every branch of biological scienceanti-evolutionism is of the same status as flat-earthism (Fontana Dictionary of Modern Thought). But classical Evolutionism is in an advanced state of collapse (you wont hear about that on the National Geographic TV channel). The major difficulty with the materialistic-mechanistic model of Evolution has been its inability to demonstrate its mechanism of change and development. The popular theory that things develop as a result of the accumulation of small changesbrought about largely by (random) mutation, plus natural selection, is not demonstrable in terms of the kind and extent of change as proposed by evolutionary theory. In this regard, it is not supported by evidence of beneficial mutations. Nor is it supported by the fossil record there is an absence of transitional forms (the evolutionists prefer to identify these pieces as gaps or jumps). Moreover, mechanistic evolutionary theory appears to contravene the Second Law of Thermodynamics, which states that in closed systems, nature tends not towards increased order but towards increased disorder. Hegel proposed that a false doctrine tends to collapse of itself and to be driven to embrace its opposite. The materialistic-mechanistic model of evolution has been in the process of collapse for at least sixty years. Philosophers such as Henri Bergson (1859-1941), and Alfred Whitehead (1861-1947), had begun to attack the traditional evolutionary theory much earlier. But it wasnt until the late forties that the scientific community began to look seriously at its major flaws. Around about that time, German born Geneticist Richard Goldschmidt proposed the Hopeful Monster theory, at a gathering of evolutionists. The theory put forward the idea that new creatures just popped up, out of the blue as it were, inexplicably. At the time, the theory received much scorn from the scientific community. However, some years later (1972) with the problems still unresolved, it was restated in a more acceptable form with a more acceptable scientific sounding name, Punctuated Equilibria. Advanced by Professors Stephen Gould and Niles Eldridge, the theory proposed that the development of forms occurs not slowly in small stages over millions of years, but in sudden, inexplicable leaps. Nature

550

makes spasmodic adjustments from time to time, and new forms just pop up as nature jumps to a higher level. Since the 1970s the idea that nature takes jumps is becoming increasingly popular in scientific circles. The theory however cannot be demonstrated. It has to be accepted on faith. From Punctuated Equilibria it is only a short step to GAIA as we will, in a moment, see. Its noteworthy that Hegel had predicted the leaping process of modern evolutionary theory. Long before Darwin proposed his evolutionary theory, Hegel, in his Encyklopadie attacked the traditional scientific doctrine that nature makes no leaps. In the transformation of quantity into quality, nature makes leaps. New states, he said, do not appear gradually but as a leap (A Dictionary of Philosophy, p. 131). New Agers speak of quantum leaps, and paradigm shifts. The Hegelianizing of Evolutionism As noted above, the idea that Nature takes jumps is becoming increasingly popular among todays scientists. The Nobel Laureate in Bio-chemistry, Albert SzentGyorgyi, denied that random mutations could account for the kind and extent of change, and proposed that Nature was in fact (had to be) characterised by a driving, self-organizing force (something like the Heraclitian Logos). The physical chemist, Prigogine likewise insists that Nature could not be a closed system subject to entropy, but must be open. Like Szent-Gyorgyi, Prigogine turns to Heraclitus. He suggested that Nature was flowing, fluctuating, yet constantly adjusting and balancing itself. When the pressure on a system becomes too great and threatens to collapse it, it upgrades itself, reorganizes itself, and jumps into a higher order of stabilization. In this way it is able to eat up entropy. Developmentalism When one speaks of nature jumping and eating up (entropy) one is personalizing this self-regulating force. And when Nature jumps it jumps to a higher order of stabilization (the Dialectic is rearing its head). It must be borne in mind that evolutionary theory is not confined to the biological sciences. It is applied to moral qualities, institutions, arts, intelligence and the like. As C.S. Lewis observed, within popular thought there is lodged the notion that improvement is somehow a cosmic law (Christian Reflections, De Fulitate, p. 81). C.S. Lewis referred to the idea as Developmentalism, the notion from which modern man accepts as simply natural that an ordered cosmos should emerge from chaos, that life should come out of the inanimate, reason out of instinct, civilization out of savagery, virtue out of animalism (C.S. Lewis, Present Concerns, p. 63). Historicism As applied to history, Developmentalism becomes Historicism, the belief that the scanty and haphazard selection of facts we know about history contains an almost mystical revelation about reality, and to grasp the worden and go where it is going is our prime duty (Present Concerns, pp. 63-64). The view accommodates a

551

certain type of Pantheism, but is, as Lewis understood, wholly inimical to Christianity, for it denies both creation and the Fall. Furthermore, Where for Christianity, the Best creates the good and the good is corrupted by sin, for Developmentalism, the very standard of good, is itself in a state of flux (ibid). Historicism and Totalitarianism Hegelian historicism is, as Karl Popper observed, the fertilizer to which modern totalitarianism owes its rapid growth (Popper. The Open Society and its Enemies, Vol 2, p. 59). It is sometimes proposed that the totalitarian pitfalls of historicism can be avoided if evolutionary theory is confined to the biological sciences. But can the notion of the inevitability of human improvement be confined to biology? Could a development towards higher levels of efficiency in humankind exclude a development in consciousness? Of course it cannot. And shouldnt we expect human improvement to be reflected in historical development? Romanticised Evolution The traditional materialistic-mechanistic model of evolution is, as already implied, giving way to what is sometimes described as the ecological organismic model. The view agrees that Nature is a self-organizing system, and proposes that, from the beginning, something like a decision has been at work within the system and given rise to human life. John Cobb, writing in the Australian, says that, instead of supposing that there was one decision in the beginning and that all else has happened following deterministic laws therein established, we can think of all the creatures making their decisions as well. It is the combined results of all these decisions, interacting with the primordial one that decides what actually happens in the world. The view implies that creation is the work of God and creatures jointly. God, it is said, participates in forming the being and life of each creature. The life of each creature then participates in forming the divine Reality as well (article entitled, The Advent of the God Within, 10th Sept., 1992). Glory to Evolution (Henryk Skolimowski) Wisdom, said Heraclitus, is not knowledge of many things, but knowledge of one thing only, the Logos (the organizing spirit in Nature and in man). Skolimowski likewise says that To understand the nature of evolution is the beginning of wisdom. To do this we must understand the rhythm and dialectics of evolution. But to understand evolutionary dialectics we have to become part of it. We have to weave ourselves into this rhythm and breathe with it (H. Skolimowski, The Theatre of the Mind, p. 42). We have to, in other words, grasp the worden and go wherever it is going. And where is it going? According to Pierre Teilhard de Chadin (1881-1955) matter is transforming itself into divine spirit on its way to what he called The Omega Point, the completed realisation of the Universe as God (The Phenomenon of Man).

552

Skolimowski accurately notes that: After three centuries of being dominated by mechanistic thinking (in evolution), we are now returning to dialectical thinking (ibid, p. 117). It is noteworthy that, in those three hundred years, the Apollonian powers (the ruling elite) have acquired incredible power over Nature (us) through the application of mechanistic thinking. Now that they have that power, they dont want anything to diminish it in the slightest way. That is why they are dumbing down the youth, pushing doctrines of dimwits (e.g., Spanglers self-renunciation), and promoting passivity through Earth/Mother consciousness. Currently, as has been previously noted, all technology deemed inappropriate by the top management (doesnt serve their ends) is being suppressed. It is noteworthy that Skolimowski has been a consultant to UNESCO and a member of the task force of APPROPRIATE TECHNOLOGY of the United States Congress. GAIA In his 1979 book entitled GAIA, A New Look at Life on Earth, Professor James Lovelock proposed that the Earth was a single living being, a self-adjusting organism (Gaia is the Greek Earth Goddess). GAIA quickly became one of the hottest topics debated among the scientific community. In 1988, the Chapman Conference took as its theme the GAIA Hypothesis. The conference was attended by many leading physicists, biologists and climatologists to examine the evidence for GAIA, and to consider its implications for the future of science. Subsequently the GAIA Hypothesis acquired respectability in the scientific community (The GAIA PEACE Atlas, p. 232). After that GAIA began appearing in schools, often presented not as an hypothesis, but as an established fact. Books such as The Gaia Peace Atlas, Survival into the Third Millennium, and computer models based on GAIA, have become popular (Javier Perez de Cuellar, the Secretary-General to the United Nations, wrote the foreword to the 1988 publication of 1988 publication of the The GAIA PEACE Atlas). Eliade, in his Myths Dreams and Mysteries, refers to an American-Indian prophet who refused to till the soil because it would amount to wounding the Mother and would be a sin. You ask me to dig the earth? Am I to take a knife and plunge it into the breast of my mother? Even taking up stones was, said the Indian, equivalent to mutilating her flesh. To wound, or cut, to tear or even scratch the mother was a sin (Smohalla, of the tribe of Umatilla, quoted by Eliade, p. 156). This is the sort of thinking which will assist Committee of 300s policy of starving millions of people to death (Coleman, ibid, p. 18, Goal number 9). Of course, to start along the pathway to such thinking, you have to get rid of Judaeo-Christian thinking. The wrong perspective on man and nature, says the UN sanctioned Global Biodiversity Assessment Report, (GBAR), sets humans not as part of a wider community of beings (animals, trees) but apart. This is wrong because, allegedly, it leads to harm of Mother Earth. Eastern cultures, werent too bad, says the report. But Societies dominated by Islam, and especially

553

Christianity, have gone farthest in setting humans apart from nature and in embracing a value system that has converted the world into a warehouse of commodities for human enjoyment. In the process, the report goes on to say, nature has lost its sacred qualities, and people converted to Christianity lost their close affinity with the natural world and began cutting down the sacred grove (GBAR, pp. 838-839). If conversion is to become embedded in our daily activities, the report concludes, nature and society must be intimately linked in our minds. This is a radical departure from the Western view of the separateness of Man and Nature one that rekindles a holistic, ancestral way of thinking about our species in relation to the rest of the natural world (GBAR. p. 1033). Women are said to stand closer to Nature than men, to its rhythms, cycles and so forth. So it stands to reason that the people pushing GAIA would be seeking to recruit as many women as possible to assist in their agenda. The special role of women in biodiversity related issues is now widely recognised, says the GBAR (since the destruction of Judeo-Christian patriarchy, affirmative action and non-discrimination policies, the role of women in every sphere of human endeavour is now widely recognised). The role of women as managers of the environment, beginning with their role in traditional hunter-gatherer societies: credited with collecting four times as much food as men, they have developed a thorough knowledge of plant and animal life; and ecological processes (GBAR, p. 770). Women are the best managers of the environment, the report says, and the problem is that urban men have been hitherto largely responsible for resource control and responsibility for environmental policy decisions. That needs to change. In many societies, women manage the environment and possess far greater knowledge of biodiversitys value to farming and health (GBAR, p. 782). The report recommends that women be placed in positions of control over the environment. Were not quite yet at the place where the river systems are looked upon as veins of the Mother which must not, under any circumstances, be obstructed, but were close. Development projects such as dams affect biodiversity and ecosystem functioning, and in environmental accounting, sometimes called green accounting, an undammed river is a plus. Discharging more water from a dam than is being consumed domestically may also be a plus because servicing wetlands (ecosystems, river fisheries, deltas) is assigned a higher usage value than human beings and industry, the latter including agriculture, which is assigned a low value water usage. There is, as has been stressed, another side to this green accounting: scarcity, soaring prices, poverty, and mass starvation (after three days without food, people will steal food, after seven days without it, they will kill for it).

554

The Need of a Local Vertical As was stressed at the beginning of this study, a horizontal (equal) structure (as in Pantheism) facilitates dialectical manipulation more than a vertical, hierarchical structure. In Elizabeth Elliots beautiful book, The Mark of a Man (Hodder and Stoughton, 1981), there is a chapter entitled A Local Vertical, which was inspired by the reading of an account of five men who had spent eighty days in a space capsule. The men had no local vertical, no point of reference apart from their own heads and feet. Nothing would respond in the normal way (when one man tried to turn a screw with a screwdriver the screw turned him). One of the astronauts comments afterwards how hellish the experience had been; how much he missed the orderly life. Elliot compared the situation in the space capsule with the situation in the world today everything upside down: those who rightly hold authority, divested of it, those who properly are subject, now in charge (servants rule over the princes, children are your oppressors and women rule over you). We need a local vertical, a point of reference other than our own heads and feet ( chapter nine, words in brackets added). We have a local vertical because we have a Universal Vertical not an Abraham Maslows Hierarchy of Needs (which cant escape the horizontal) but a framework of absolutes grounded in the character of Almighty God. Woman, an Adaptor, a Responder The masculine is essentially active (the initiator), the feminine passive (responsive). The woman, the Bible tells us, was made for man (it was not good that man should be alone). And God made for man a suitable help meet, that is, a suited or especially appropriate helper, divinely designed to fit the mans needs exactly an adaptor, a responder (She was, as Elisabeth Elliot reminds us, brought to the man. God made a present of Eve to Adam, not Adam to Eve. She was his (Elisabeth Elliot, ibid, pp. 42-45). Women were made to adjust, adapt and to submit, if not to their husbands and to God, then to some other masculine forces (one is reminded of the zealous red sash women in Orwells Nineteen Eighty Four, swooning in front of the picture of Big Brother). Creation is finally, symbolically, feminine, standing in passive relationship to the Almighty Creator God (the Lawgiver, the Sovereign Lord of all, the Provider, the Sustainer, the Guardian and Guide, most importantly, the Conqueror of Sin and Death, the Saviour of the World). The pantheistic naturalizing of mankind, as in UN Earth Charter GAIA initiatives, makes man collectively a passive respondent to evil spiritual masculinity. Cosmologies in which the Heavens are depicted as marrying with the Earth have the widest distribution. Hesiod in his Theagony, speaks of Ouranos, Heaven, uniting with Gaia, the Earth: their offspring being Cyclops and other monstrous beings (compare Genesis 6:2; Daniel 2:43; Jude 6-7). Another myth speaks of

555

Heaven being intoxicated (with desire) to penetrate the body of the earth (Aeschyluss Danaids). The god Ouranus, who copulated with Gaia to produce monsters, was known as The Enlightener, a title ascribed to the deified Nimrod. Hislop notes that as the sun god, it was not the earth he shed light on and illuminated, but mens souls (The Two Babylons, pp. 193-4). The Apollonian Illuminati serve the same illuminator, the Light bearer Lucifer. And they are preparing a marriage for him (as counterfeit of the Bridegroom Christ) with a feminised and subservient mankind. The Use of War and the Threat of War to Fast-Track the GAIA Process. William Sargant in his brainwashing manual the Battle for the Mind, commenting how people were open to the strangest ideas during the Battle of Britain and the Blitz, notes that the mechanism of increasing states of suggestibility (by provoking anxiety)is one of the means of indoctrinating ordinary people both religiously and politically ( p. 49). We have seen that a threat to the survival of the species from any source is just as effective as nuclear war in inducing anxiety and susceptibility to the acceptance of new and radical ideas. To save the planet from man-made natural disasters (such as global warming) we are told (subjected to various techniques of persuasion), that we have to change the way we look at man and nature. We cannot look at man and nature as we did in the past, that is, as man set apart from nature, as superior to nature, and so forth. Such thinking, we are told, has caused the problems we are now facing. We need to appreciate, they tell us, that we human beings are just one strain in natures web, equal with all other living creatures. While we are being told that we need to change or perish, the threat of impending disaster is reinforced, repetitiously, in the media both the entertainment and news media. As previously mentioned, fantastic realism (a form of fantasy) is a powerful tool in the brainwashers arsenal. A common theme in films in recent decades is that of the Earth being threatened by something or other: by nuclear war, over industrialization, natural disasters, disease, astronomical bodies, terrorists and aliens. In Deep impact the threat is a comet; in Asteroid, an asteroid, in Armageddon, fire and comets, in Independence Day, aliens, in the Day After Tomorrow, climate change, in Fallen, evil, in Outbreak a virus, in Soylent Green, industrialism, in Pocahontas, greedy white men. In Disneys Pocahontas, the noble, pantheistic paradise of Indian society (where even the trees talk) is disrupted and threatened by the arrival of greedy white European men who want to industrialise the place. How can anyone doubt the subversive potential of fantasy! Before proceeding further, it is worthwhile at this point, for a deeper understanding of the Process as it has been applied to the human mind, and hence the soul, to step backwards, back to the formative days of modern brainwashing,

556

to the beginning of experimental psychology and the worlds first Hegelian rat laboratory. As has been stressed throughout this study, nothing happens by accident. Things happen because they were planned to happen as they happened, and ideas arise and develop, because they are introduced and dialectically managed. There is an Occult Power at work in the world, which was at work in Pauls day (2 Thess. 2:7), what he called The Mystery of Iniquity; and was already in the world, in Johns day, what he called that spirit of antichrist (1 Jn. 4:3). We will now examine some of that work from the time of Wilhelm Max Wundt, the founder of experimental psychology. Wundt and the Worlds First Human Rat Laboratory Johann Herberts role and influence as a pioneer in the field of brainwashing has been noted. Herbert strongly influenced Wilhelm Max Wundt (1832-1920). Wundt, a professor of psychology at Liepzig University, applied Hegelian social theory combined with German experimental psychology to education. Wundt was probably Illuminati his grandfather Kirchenrat Karl Kasimir Wundt (code name Raphael) was among the initial membership of the Organization. In 1875, Wundt established the worlds first laboratory in experimental psychology to measure individual responses to stimuli. Wundt considered men the captives of their experiences, pawns needing guidance (Sutton, Americas Secret Establishment, Education, pp. 86-87). Wundts experimental psychology was imported into America, by Daniel Coit Gilman, a member of The Order of Skull and Bones, (First President of the University of California and First President of John Hopkins University). Sutton notes that Wundts psychology was grafted onto the whole American education system through the education labs of Columbia and Chicago universities and disseminated by way of such Hegelians as John Dewey. Wundts new field of psychology was also exported to other countries via his students, who came from everywhere to study under him. The Hegelianizing of American education provided the necessary basis for the man, who was to later exploit it to the hilt, Kurt Lewin. In 1919, the Royal Institute of International Affairs (RIIA) was founded by the secret society known as the Milner Group. The Group, before 1901, was known as the Rhodes Secret Society. Most people are aware of the Rhodes scholarships. Few are aware that the scholarships are instruments by which the members of the secret society would carry out their purpose (Quigley, The Anglo-American Establishment, p. 33). Rhodes set up the Rhodes Scholarships to recruit men into the Illuminati. Springmeier says that initial selection into the Rhodes program (1st degree Illuminati) is equivalent to the initiation into Skull and Bones. In 1921 the RIIA set up the mother of all think-tank and research institutions, the Tavistock Institute of Human Relations, to study, among other things, brainwashing techniques. In 1922 it commanded John Rawlings Reese to set up a

557

brainwashing facility at the Institute (Coleman, p. 43). The German Hegelian psychologist, Kurt Lewin (18901947), was appointed director of the Institute in 1932. The influence of this man in permanently changing and controlling mass consciousness, through the application of Hegelian methodology, can almost not be overstated. Cognitive dissonance, the internal tension of opposing ideas or impulses is the central doctrine in Lewins programme (the idea is central to brainwashing techniques). His left Hegelian emphasis (a logical emphasis on external events over ideas) underpinned his teaching that, by controlling the environment; one can increase or decrease cognitive dissonance. Lewin also taught the methodology and techniques of unfreezing (undermining basic values, beliefs, identity) and, after creating a state of readiness to be influenced, refreezing (changing basic values to conform to new group norm identity). The terms and techniques were employed by both the Nazis (right Hegelians) and Communists (left Hegelians) in their brainwashing experiments on prisoners. Lewin and 9/11 Lewin, the Committee of 300s chief crisis management theoretician, developed the strategy behind the 9/11 events. Lewin was the director of the Strategic (terror) Bombing Initiative against the Germans in World War II. Under his Direction, British night bombers concentrated their attacks on German workers housing. Besides prolonging the war (the father of all things) and protecting the banker owned munitions factories, the object of these horror raids was to study their psychological effect on the victims (Coleman, p. 44). In the book, Mind Control World Control (1997) Jim Keith writes, Lewin is credited with much of the original Tavistock research into mass brainwashing, applying the results of repeated trauma and torture (of individuals) in mind control to society at large. If terror can be induced on a widespread basis into a society, Lewin stated, then society reverts to a tabula rasa, a blank slate, a situation where control can easily be instituted from an external point. Put another way: by the creation of controlled chaos, the population can be brought to the point where it willingly submits to greater control. Keith says that Lewin maintained that society must be driven into a state equivalent to an early childhood situation. In 1933 Lewin was sent to America. Bear in mind that education in America was being Hegelianized by The Order from early in the twentieth century (by means of such Hegelians as Dewey, Ruggs and Kilpatrick). Francis Schaeffer was amazingly accurate when he identified (in 1968) 1935 as the end of the old nondialectical way of thinking in America. Before we look at what Lewin and his fellow change agents got up to in America, it is worthwhile to consider the Satanic inspiration behind Tavistock, behind the RIIA and the Rhodes/Milner Group. The spiritual father of the Rhodes/Milner Group was Edward George Bulwer-Lytton (1803-1873), the Grand Patron of the English Rosicrucians.

558

Bulwer-Lytton was also the spiritual father of Nazism. His novel, Rienzi, influenced the German composer Richard Wagner, who used the text from it in his first opera. According to EIR (Dope Inc), Lyttons 1871 novel, Vril: the Power of the Coming Race, became the basis for Nazi racial theory. EIR points out that the book contains virtually everything that Houston Stewart Chamberlain later had to say on racial theory, and notes that Professor Karl Haushofer, who reportedly ghost wrote most of Mein Kampf, named his secret society (which later became the secret inner circle of the Nazi Party) the Vril Society (ibid, p.. 268). BulwerLyttons earlier work, The Last Days of Pompeii (1838), is the work for which he is most remembered. An advocate and populariser of the Isis cult (which featured in his famous novel), he inspired an entire array of warped imitations, most notably Helena Blavatskys book, Isis Unveiled, and her Gnostic Theosophist cult. Neo-Gnostic Theosophy was at the heart of the mystic secret societies, including the German Thule Group, of which Hitler was a member (ibid, p. 268). The Thule equivalent in England was the Isis Urania Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn (usually simply Golden Dawn) of which Satanist Aleister Crowley was associated. Crowley was another protg of Bulwer-Lytton. Both Thule and Golden Dawn traced their linage back to Scottish Rite Masonry via Bulwer-Lytton (EIR, pp. 267-268). At about the time that Lewin took over as head of Tavistock, the Nazis, under Heinrich Himmler, got going with their research programs in eugenics, genetic engineering, and behaviour modification. As they progressed with their research, both the British and the Nazis compared notes via such avenues as the Golden Dawn and the Thule Society. ERI states that Bulwer-Lyttons Nazis and British intelligence (Toynbee, a student of John Ruskin, another protg of Bulwer-Lytton, was the head of its research division) met for the last time when Rudolf Hess made contact after flying to Britain in 1941 ( p. 268). Springmeier identifies Hess as Illuminati and says that he was gotten out of the way: hidden by the Illuminati at the appropriate moment (the man who rotted and was eventually murdered in Spandau prison was a double). Military medical records of the real Hess who was severely wounded in the lungs in W.W.1, and the medical records and physical examination by Dr. Hugh Thomas, proved the imprisoned man was not Hess (see Thomas book, The Murder of Rudolf Hess). British intelligence also spirited away another top Illuminati Nazi (advisor, bookkeeper and watchdog of Hitler), Martin Bormann (who died in South America in the 1950s). After the war, ostensibly in response to Soviet and Chinese success in the area, the Yanks got into the field of brainwashing, with the help of Doctor Ewen Cameron (Canada), Dr Jose Delgado and a host of Nazi scientists recruited through Operation Paperclip. The Americans also got General Reinhard Gehlen, the Nazi chief of intelligence during Hitlers invasion of the Soviet Union. Gehlen

559

assisted the Americans in the reorganizing of their intelligence, and the setting up of the National Security Council and the National Security Act of 1947. The latter serves to conceal and protect those involved in brainwashing experiments and every other kind of dirty business. It is noteworthy here that the CIAs predecessor, the OSS, was established by Tavistock under the direction of Kurt Lewin (Coleman, ibid, p. 44). The OSSs methodology was based on that of the Nazi SS chief, Reinhard Heydrich (ibid p. 59). Kurt Lewin had been sent to the US in 1933 to shape and utilize the Hegelian bed already prepared in the preceding decades by Illuminati agencies. Marxism prides itself in its practice in the practical application of its Dialectic philosophy. The word praxis means, to practice the practical side of a field of study (Collins English Dictionary). And thats what Lewin was in America to do to install Diaprax, in every discipline and field of study. Diaprax As the fundamentals of Diaprax have been covered in the body of this study (conflict management, dialectical methodology), I will only touch on it briefly here. The best presentation Ive seen on the subject of Diaprax is by Dean Gotcha (DVD dated 01/01/2003); the best address on the defence against its application by Beverly Eakman (Exposing Group Manipulating Tactics, Liberty of Sustainable Development forum, Disk 3). As in all applied dialectics, the process requires a crisis (real or perceived), a group affected by the crisis, a diversity of opinion within the affected group, and a group Diaprax facilitator, a change agent who manages the diversity towards a consensus. We should reconsider, for a moment, the Hegelian concept of truth. Hegelian methodology, as we know, applies the logic of synthesis, which is grounded in what is called the Coherence Theory of Truth. Reality, for Hegelians, is a systematic organic whole. Accordingly, any judgement isolated from the whole of which it forms a part can never be other than partially true. Reality is, furthermore, a developing whole, and consequently, the whole is never known. Accordingly, no statement is ever wholly true or wholly false (Joad, Guide to Philosophy, p. 442). This does not mean, however, that judgements cannot be graded with respect to their degrees of truth. The highest truth must be assigned to those judgements which cohere (synthesise) with every other judgement about reality. Truth is thus coherence with the general structure of beliefs about the universe as a whole (Joad, op cid, p.438). Alvin Toffler, in his book Future Shock, wrote of the need for man, not only to understand the importance of, and to anticipate and adapt to the progress of evolution, but to assume conscious control of evolution itself. Man, he says, must master evolution, shaping tomorrow to human need ( p. 438). Skolimowski says that We can transform our condition, and we will transform our condition. But only with the provision that there is enough of us endowed with strong and

560

clear visions (Skolimowski, op cid, p. 61). Many Diaprax facilitators, I believe, see themselves as having such a vision and of being engaged in such a mission. Diaprax has been successfully introduced into every area of life: in the schools (Outcome Based Education plus Total Quality Management), in the workplace (TQM, feed-back systems management), in religion (Purpose Driven, transformational change concepts, love is all you need); in the military (total quality leadership; core values). Virtually everywhere you look you can find Lewins stamp. You will find it in contemporary management, running meetings, work design, training team development, systems change, cultural changes, leadership styles, participative methods, minority-majority relationships, survey feedback methods, consultation skills. Diaprax is literally being applied in every area of thought and behaviour. Since Diaprax has become woven into the sub-strata of western societies it is no exaggeration to say that the masses at every level have become increasingly proactive in the Hegelian process. For sure, most trained facilitators, schoolteachers, alternative-dispute management people, even clergymen, are not knowingly concerned in the wicked scheme. Theyre just dupes: blind leading the blind. Schaeffer warned in 1968 that dialectical methodology was the biggest threat to Christianity. Unfortunately, few people listened. And now the methodology has spread right through the visible church like an evil fog. The Supreme Facilitator. New Agers speak of an elite group of individuals, the Masters of Wisdom, whom they describe as, not merely people with strong and clear visions, but as the finished product of human evolution. And there is one above all of these. Alice Bailey spoke of the Lord of the World, who is watching over the evolution of men until all have been occultly saved. He meets, she says, with his executives four times a year, and authorises what shall be done to further the ends of evolution (Alice Bailey, Institution Human and Solar, Lucifer Publishing Company, 1922, p. 106, quoted by Lady Queenborough, Occult Theocracy, p. 226). Non Dialectical Truth Some years ago, I was invited to participate in a Christian group discussion on truth: What is truth? I was amazed to find that nobody in the group (all university trained) had any concept of propositional, referential truth. I since found out that very few Christians have any concept of it. At his trial, the Lord Jesus informed Pilate that the end for which He was born and the cause for which He had come into the world was to bear witness unto the truth (John 18: 37-38). Pilates response was to ask, What is truth. Gods Character as the Ground for Truth If the words truth and falsehood have any meaning, said Buswell (previously quoted), they employ the basic laws of logic, especially the law of

561

contradictories, that is, the law that two contradictory propositions cannot both be true. Buswell adds that the laws of logic, which govern truth, are derived from Gods holy character. As such they must be universal and without exception in their application. Finally, and most importantly, the truth which is one of the essential attributes of God contains not merely the laws of logic (which are largely negative) but contains also the positive content of Gods revelation (Buswell, A Systematic Theology of the Christian Religion, vol. 1, p. 70). And that content is expressed propositionally in the Bible. Thy Word is Truth (John 17:17) Truth, without propositional revelation becomes man centred, and subject to dialectical manipulation. We may be able to ascertain certain facts of various sorts (if we accept in faith that the mind and senses are objectively related to these facts) but we cannot ascertain a framework of universals with which to interpret these facts. To accept the God of the Bible, one has to accept propositional truth and its inherent laws (Buswell, ibid, p. 19). By propositional truth we mean that truth is a property of propositions or judgements, rather than facts. In other words, with propositional truth, the emphasis is upon the verbalised communication of truth, or the word, rather than the facts to which they refer. The existence or non-existence of the facts to which the proposition refers, nevertheless determines the truth or falsity of the proposition. The theory forms the basis of what is known as the Correspondence Theory of Truth, which identifies truth as a property not of facts, but of judgements or propositions. The theory, which should appear to the ordinary man as self-evident, states that, a judgement or proposition is true, if and only if there is a fact, such as the proposition asserts, or the judgement judges. Hence the meaning of truth is correspondence with fact. The theory also insists that the presence or absence of belief in the judgement made, or proposition asserted, has no bearing upon the question of its truth or falsehood. Truth exists independently of beliefs. Furthermore, it exists independently of the considerations which led us to regard (something) as true, e.g., emotional satisfaction, faulty reasoning (Joad, Guide to Philosophy, pp. 432-434). As we move further and further from a word based culture and deeper and deeper into an image based culture, with its emphasis on symbols which unite the opposites, propositional truth and the logic of antithesis will disappear totally from the spheres of religion. Without fixed absolutes, without categories where moral and human values are concerned, we wont, as Schaeffer reminds us, even be able to distinguish between reality and fantasy (Francis A. Schaeffer, He is there
and He is Not Silent, Tyndale House, Wheaton Illinois, 1984, p.10)

562

The Image Makers The subject of the medias role in brainwashing could fill several volumes. Suffice to say here that virtually the whole of the upper management of all branches of the media are pro-actively involved in the Tavistock process. Key players are trained at Tavistock. William Paley, as previously noted, was trained at the Tavistock Institute in mass brainwashing techniques before being passed as qualified to head Columbia Broadcasting System (CBS) in the US (Coleman). Ted Turner, CNN, is a recent addition to the Committee. Presiding over the whole show in America is Mr Rothschild, who controls all three of the US networks plus many other subsidiaries. The networks are simply riddled with Illuminati controlled CFR people. An article in the Washington Post on 30th October, 1993, by Richard Harwood, entitled Ruling Class Journalism, noted the dominance of CFR membership in the US media. Harwood is a retired Editorial Page editor of the Washington Post. The Living Room War If we can enter your living room (via the TV) we can enter your mind especially your unconscious mind said the advertising boss (Robert Mitchum) in the movie, The Agency. How true! The Vietnam War, a major focus and inspiration for change during the '60s has been referred to as the living room war (due to its extensive TV coverage). The Vietnam War, a war limited and prolonged by the balance of terror, was perhaps the most catalytic event of the twentieth century in terms of changing western social values and attitudesespecially among the young. The war cut American society down the middle: young opposed young, old opposed old, and young and old were opposed (Blainey). The Vietnam War (in the wake of the Cuban missile crisis), in the opinion of EIR, created a climate of moral despair that opened American youth to drugs (and sex and rock music). (Dope Inc, p. 646). Once again, it was all designed to happen exactly the way it happened. The war, as has been previously noted, was depicted as the struggle between simple peasants living close to Nature AND the nasty American war machine. Walter Cronkite (CFR, Bohemian Grover, past NBC Director), with perfect timing, during the height of the 1968 VC Tet Offensive, from Hue, gave the TV report which is generally regarded as the turning point for US mainstream support of the Vietnam War (his report amplified the tensions in American society and promoted war weariness). In 1999, Walter Cronkite won the World Federalist Association (WFA) Norman Cousins Global Governance Award. In his book, A Reporters Life, he wrote that the proud nations someday willyield up their precious sovereignty (to world government). Access to the mind via the living room TV is perhaps the most important tool in mass brainwashing. What better way to apply the Tavistock method (trauma, stress and terror) to the mass mind? And then offer refuge in TV fantasy fantasy

563

charged with mind control symbolism (deprogrammed MK Ultra victims speak of being exposed to much TV fantasy during their programming). Mental Health and The Proper Development of the Human Psyche. Back in June 18th 1940, when England was supposedly fighting for her life against the Nazis (the day before, June 17th Petain, the French premier, has asked for an armistice, and the Germans appeared poised to invade England), the Deputy Director of the Tavistock Institute for Medical Psychology, the head of Britains Psychological Warfare Directorate, John Rawlings Reese, was addressing a group of fellow-minded people. He spoke about the necessity of IMITATING the TOTALITARIAN and becoming fifth columnists within their own society to establish a long term plan of propaganda. With regard to the proper development of the human psyche, he said, We must aim to make it permeate every educational activity in our national lifePublic life, politics and industry should all of them be within our sphere of influenceEspecially since the last world war we have done much to infiltrate the various social organizations throughout the country. Similarly we have made a useful attack upon a number of professions. The two easiest professions to penetrate said Reese are the teaching profession and the Church: the two most difficult are law and medicine. If we are to infiltrate the professional and social activities of other people, I think we must imitate the Totalitarian and organise some kind of fifth column activity! If better ideas on mental health are to progress and spread, we, as the salesmen, must lose our identityLet us all, therefore, very secretly be fifth columnists Reese was a major in the British Army, a technician who headed up a brainwashing unit at Tavistock, who did extensive and varied experimentation on British military personnel (on an estimated 80,000). Reese went on to become the chairman for the World Federation of Mental Health. After the war, Canadian psychiatrist Brock Chisholm took up the Reese cudgel. In the 1946 edition of Psychiatry, speaking on the re-education of children as world citizens he wrote, We have swallowed all manner of poisonous certainties fed us by our parents, our Sunday school teachers, our politicians, our priestsThe reinterpretation and eventual eradication of the concept of right and wrong which has been the basis of child training, the substitution of intelligent and rational thinking for faith in the certainties of old people, these are the belated objectivesfor charting the changes in human behaviour Chisholm went on to become the first director-general of the World Health Organization (WHO). Dennis Cuddy notes that a few months after his article in Psychiatry, Chisholms friend Alger Hiss (CFR and Communist spy) persuaded the WHO to include in their definition of health the following: Health is a state of complete physical, mental, and social well-being, and not merely the absence of disease or infirmity. Such an open scope concept can be used to promote or oppose, or eliminate any

564

idea the State chooses (Dr Dennis L. Cuddys National Mental Health & World Citizen Program, Creating Standards for the New World Order, Parts 1 and 2). Understanding the Adversarys activity in this, and other areas of human behaviour is, without a reasonable grasp of dialectics, impossible. Dialectics, which Stalin identified as the heart and soul of Marxism, has been the central methodology of managed human rebellion from the beginning. It was applied in Eden. Compare Eves temptation in the Garden with Kurt Lewins concept of Barrier behaviour: I want to do it but theres a barrier obstructing me Thou shalt surely die. Eve, with a little help from the Serpent facilitator, overcome her cognitive dissonance and ate of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil. Note the cooperation of Eve in the watering down of the barrier in the reduction of thou shalt surely die, to lest ye die. Those resistant to Dialectic methodology are regarded as having something wrong with them, as being mal-adaptive: mentally sick. The system, as Chisholm stressed, needs to identify and isolate such people, but more importantly, it needs to prevent the development of such sickness by bringing health in line with dialectical thinking. Re-educating and mental screening of children has already begun and stricter education and screening is being proposed, not just for the young. Cuddy refers to the proposed Positive Aging Act (June 24th 2004) which will be coordinated and integrated with services of social service, mental health, and health care providers in an area. The Tavistock Institute, as emphasised, the leading instrument in such initiatives, proposes the introduction of a health passport to employment. The passport is in the form of a smart card, which will provide portable computer capability. In other words, an individuals personal health record (including mental health status) can be accessed, monitored and tracked. The reader should bear in mind the fact that the Nazi and Communist dialectical systems used mental health screenings to identify enemies of the State. The mentally-sick enemies of the rising global State are those who resist the methodology, who suffer from mental rigidity, dogmatism, and uncertainty avoidance (not prepared to take risks), together with associated indicators of mental illness. How far away is all this from the Beast passport to purchasing (Rev. 13:16-18)? Totally Programmed Multiples That the system of health described in the preceding paragraphs should resemble that employed by the Nazis is no coincidence. As previously noted the US intelligence service, the Office of Strategic Services (OSS), which was established by Tavistock under the guidance of Dr Kurt Lewin, was based on the methods employed by Reinhard Heydrich of the German Secret service (Coleman pp. 44, 59). The OSS was, as weve seen, the forerunner of the American CIA, which also received assistance in its post war beginnings from Nazi chief of intelligence,

565

General Reinhard Gehlen, as we have seen, advised and assisted the US in the creation of the National Security Council (NSC) and the National Security Act (NSA), designed to blanket such things as we are about to examine. The CIA also recruited the assistance of numerous Nazi scientists, such as the infamous Angel of Death, Dr Josef Mengele, and had the benefit of Nazi research conducted in Concentration Camps. Despite the NSC and the NSA efforts to conceal the CIAs involvement in mind programming research and illegal experimentation, much information has come to the surface. Tavistock directed, CIA managed, Project MK (Mind Kontrolle) Ultra, beginning in 1953, and Project Monarch, beginning (officially) in the early sixties, were preceded by Project Bluebird/Artichoke, beginning 1950, and Project Chatter, beginning 1947. The Monarch method of mind programming involves trauma structured dissociation and occult integration in order to compartmentalize the mind into multiple personalities within a systematic framework ( Ron Patton, Project Monarch: Nazi Mind Control). The programming, sometimes referred to as the Marionette Syndrome, because the programmed person is controlled like a puppet by a master, includes Satanic rituals, not only for their trauma effect, but also to attract a particular demon, or group of demons, to a victims corresponding alter(s) (Patton, ibid). The programming results in the creation within the victims unconscious mind of an additional distinct personality or personalities, from one to over a hundred. These personalities or alters, whose existence is not known to the main personality, are programmed and accessed or triggered as required, to carry out specific assignments. On completion of the task the personality is switched off, as it were, leaving the main personality with only the most fragmentary idea, if any at all as to what has happened (see list of references on this subject at the end of this part). Programmed multiples, or total mind controlled slaves, usually fit into one of two categories (apparently they cant be both): sex slaves, or assassins/terrorists (which includes crazies who slaughter people). The former group may be expanded to include pornography, prostitution, covert operations and couriers, the entertainment industry, and plants in organizations and groups. The latter group may also be employed to infiltrate groups and for clandestine, and black operations. As in the book and original movie, The Manchurian Candidate, and the movie, Telethon, trigger words can be used to access a programmed personality. The programmed person has a single external programmer or handler (there are internal programmers and gatekeepers suggesting demonic activity). About 75 percent of programmed multiples are females (principally because they more easily dissociate than males).

566

Port Arthur On the 28th April, 1996 a young man walked into the Broad Arrow Cafeteria in Port Arthur, Tasmania, Australia. Within fifteen seconds he had slaughtered twelve people and wounded several more. By the time hed finished, thirty-five people were dead and twenty were wounded. The man charged with the crime, Martin Bryant, is a certified moron (feebleminded), being diagnosed as borderline intellectually disabled, and unable to manage his own affairs (an IQ between 50-70). He reportedly learnt what he knew about weapons and weapon handling, tactics, etc. (sufficient to perform at the highest level of Special Forces proficiency), from books. One of Australias senior counter-terrorists chiefs, after looking into the case, had this to say: If this guy had weapons and survival skills from magazines, then that conflicts with his learning difficulties how could he understand the books in the first place? Any decent lawyer would have a field day with this report. They would pick it to pieces. For a start, Bryant worked out the military aspects of the shooting. Most soldiers couldnt do that on their own, but Bryant did. Whats more, he outsmarted the police by doubling back to the Seascape thats not a low IQ. Then, look at the planning of the assault, the equipment required, the weapons stash, the most effective weapons to use, how much ammunition to take with him, how to use the weaponry, planning an escape route, creating havoc in multiple areas to keep the authorities guessing, and so on. Now, how could he learn all that from books with such a low IQ and poor reading skills? This guy had military training. Most researchers believe that, on the basis of the above and other evidence, that Martin Bryant could not have done the deed at Port Arthur. Most believe that the shooter was a highly trained (possibly a programmed multiple) military man (engaged in a black op with the object of justifying the confiscation of the publics firearms). Evidence, however, is mounting for a second theory. Allen Douglas and Martin Sharp noting that the massacre bore all the hallmarks of the blind terror campaigns pioneered by the Tavistock institution in London, an institution which has conducted precisely the kind of experiments necessary to create and manipulate damaged personalities such as Martin Bryant, went digging into the matter. From the evidence they unearthed they have established, with reasonable probability, that Martin Bryant was monitored, directed, and, in all likelihood, programmed by Tavistock networks in Tasmania, from at least the time that one of Tavistocks senior representative in Australia, the now eighty-eight year old Dr Eric Cunningham Dax, who first examined Bryant in 1983-84, and who set the parameters for all his future treatment. The following information is drawn from Douglas and Sharpes article entitled Theory 2 suggests Martin Bryant was mind controlled.
(www.cecaust.com.au/main.asp?sub=Info/mobes/atI&id=ncarticles/Martin_Bryant_Sp_Rep.htmI).

567

Dax, the articles authors inform us, along with Dr Fred E. Emery, both brainwashing experts, were dispatched to Australia by Dr John Rawlings Reese (the Tavistock head-honcho) in the early 1950s. Dax had been a protg of William W. Sargant, whose chilling 1955 book, Battle for the Mind, The Mechanism of Brainwashing and Conversion, provides a basis for much of Tavistocks brainwashing methodology. Both Dax and Emery conducted experiments in brainwashing, Dax, under Sargants tutelage, into deep sleep techniques (which Sargant had pioneered), and Emery, on school children, to see whether oedipal patterns could be introduced. There is strong evidence, not without relevance in this regard, that Bryant murdered his father who was found on the bottom of a dam, strapped with weight belts, on a property which Bryant inherited (from a woman friend who was killed in a car crash with Bryant who, evidence suggests, probably caused the crash). Emery, in the early 1960s, gave lecturers at Tavistock on how to brainwash entire societies by means of chaos-crisis management. He explained how, utilizing mass communication, a society can be subjected to a series of short universal shocks, which have the effect of destabilizing it, and in the manner of a shell shock soldier, the society experiences mass neurosis. If the shocks are repeated over several years, the society will develop a more and more infantile pattern of thinking. Elaborating on the concept in a Tavistock magazine, Human Relations, in an article entitled The Next Thirty Years: Concepts, Methods and Anticipations, and in his 1975 Futures we are in, Emery identified three stages in the process. 1) People would lose their moral judgment; 2) Next, segmentation societal disintegration would begin, in which the individuals focus moves from the nation-state to preoccupation with local community or family; and finally, 3) Disassociation would set in, a world in which fantasy and reality are indistinguishable, in which the individual becomes the societal unit. Emery calls the result, Clockwork Orange, a situation where habitual random violence by gangs of youth is the order of the day, while adults retreat to their television sets and other forms of virtual reality. Dax, as already mentioned, was very much involved in research into psychiatric techniques to shape society as a whole. Of particular interest to Emery in this research was individual or group aggression (strife is the Father of all things). Emery went on to propose what he called the Theory of Turbulence. Dax Moves to Tasmania. After arriving in Australia in 1952, Dax set up the Mental Hygiene Service in Victoria, which, in turn became the pattern for Australias mental care system. In 1962 he brought Sargant to Australia to lecture to a select group on The

568

Mechanism of Brainwashing and Conversion. In 1969 Dax left his prestigious, highly influential position in Melbourne to go to the backwater state of Tasmania Why would he do that?!! A prominent US psychiatrist who specialises in ritual abuse and is intimately familiar with Australian psychiatry, when questioned as to why Dax would move to Tasmania had this to say: Tasmania is the Appalachia of Australia. There is a lot of alcoholism, a lot of incest. It is the poorest of all states, very primitive, with a lot of descendants from very violent criminals from the British days. You will find many people there with no value system, no super-ego. Its the perfect place for Manchurian candidates, and all sorts of experiments. He could do whatever he wanted there. Dax was visited in Tasmania by other leading Tavistock international operatives: Psychiatrist Dr Alan Stoller (a close associate of Reese and Dax) and Dr John Bowlby. Both had extended visits to Tasmania in 1971 and 1972. Bryants bizarre schoolboy behaviour (e.g. carrying a can of petrol and threatening to set people alight and once setting himself alight, torturing animals, and tormenting vulnerable children) brought him to the attention of Dax. His evaluation of Bryant in February 1984, according to the assessment of Bryants defence attorney, Paul Mullen, set the parameters for all further treatment of Bryant. Daxs notes on Bryant were destroyed and, despite his fascination with aggression, suicide and murder, claimed he knew very little about Bryant. It wasnt only Daxs notes which were destroyed. The psychiatrist for the prosecution, Dr Ian Sale, noted that unfortunately, the clinical notes that were made were (also) destroyed, ostensibly because Dax was practicing in the rooms of another psychiatrist. When that psychiatrist died, it was a provision of his will, that his notes be destroyed, apparently which is remarkable. When asked to comment on the relevance of Emerys theory of turbulence for the Port Arthur events, Dax replied, guardedly, I dont think I can answer your question usefully. In one of his trips to England, Bryant checked into a hotel in Hereford, the supersensitive home of Britains elite Special Air Service (SAS). He frequently travelled overseas, and was detained on one occasion on suspicion of being a drug courier, in part, because he carried no luggage. On another occasion his luggage was found to include pornographic videos depicting bestiality (he is known to have slept with a pig in his room). Despite being brought to the attention of the Tasmanian police on a number of occasions for various matters including making threats to kill people, and a report which implied that he had already done so (he told a friend that his father was at the bottom of the dam before the body was discovered there, and others that his father had passed away when he was still alive), Bryants police slate remained clean. When he behaved strangely at Hereford and was reported to the police by the hotel management, they contacted

569

Interpol who in turn contacted the Tasmanian police who reported that his slate was clean. Monarch, or related conditioning, as the authors of the abovementioned article point out, leaves certain tell-tale signs in its victims. The first is Multiple Personality Disorder (MPD) more commonly nowadays known as Dissociate Identity Disorder (DID); the second, bizarre sexual behaviour, and the third, involvement in Satanic cult activity. Bryant exhibits symptoms of the first (occasional sudden switches in the direction (of his) discourse and evidence of at least three to four distinct personalities), and the second (his attraction to bestiality). But there is no direct evidence of his being involved in Satanic activity. However, his favourite movie was, reportedly, Childs Play 2, in which a doll comes to life and slaughters everybody. The reader may decide for his or herself as to whether Bryant was a programmed or steered multiple. The fact is that the direct and documentary evidence for secret establishments use of brainwashing techniques on individuals to produce total programmed multiples is overwhelming (including a class action against Montreal University by recovering victims). (PortArthurv2, http://members.iimetro.com.au/~hubbca/pam2.htm) Recommended Reading and Viewing :
On Brainwashing John Colemans The Conspirators Hierarchy: Committee of 300, Forth Edition, Revised and Updated, 1997 2010; Edward Bernays Propaganda, 1928; Zbigniew Brzezinski, Between Two Ages: Americas Role in the Technetronic Era, 1970; BBC Documentary Century of the Self; Walter H. Bowart, Operation Mind Control, Flatlands Edition, 1994; Mark Philips and Cathy Obrien, Project Monarch, 1993; TRANCEformation of America, the True Life of a CIA Slave; John Marks,The Search for the Manchurian Candidate, Times Books, 1979; Martin Cannon, Mind Control and the American Government; Jim Keith, Mind Control World Control, 1997; John DeCamp, The Manchurian Candidate; William W. Sargant, Battle for the Mind: A Psychology of Conversion and Brainwashing; Bryce Taylor, Thanks for the Memories; Donald Bains, The Control of Candy Jones, reprinted 2002; Fritz Springmeier and Cisco Wheeler, the Illuminati Formula Used to Create an Undetectable Total Mind Control Slave, and Deeper Insights; Bill Schnoebelen, Blood on the Doorposts (which provides instructions for delivering victims of mind control). Ron Patton, Project Monarch: Nazi Mind Control; Gordon Thomas, Journey into Madness. On Diaprax: Dean Gotcha, DVD dated 01/01/2003; Phil Worts, DVD, Diaprax & the Police; Steve Goss, DVD, Diaprax and the Workplace;

570

John Loeffler, DVD, Media; Michael Chapman, DVD, Transformation Education, Preparing Our Children for Global Citizenship, Liberty or Sustainable Development forum; Beverly Eakman, Exposing Group Manipulating Tactics, Disk 3. On subliminal symbol manipulation: Vance Packard, The Hidden Persuaders; Wilson Bryan-Key, The Clam -Plate Orgy. On the religious use of symbols (non Christian perspective): All of Carl Jungs works, but particularly, Carl Jung, Man and His Symbols; Carl Jung, Psychology and Religion (1937); Carl Jung, Psychology and Alchemy (1944); Carl Jung, The Undiscovered Self (1957); Tom Chetwynd A Dictionary of Symbols (1982; Tom Chetwynd. A Dictionary of Sacred Myth (1986). J.C. Cooper, Symbolism, the Universal Language On National Mental Health: Dr. Dennis Cuddy, National Mental Health & World Citizen Program, Creating Standards for the New World Order, Parts 1 & 2.

571

Conclusion
Dialectics is a most difficult and complex subject to grasp and not an easy one to write about. Man is a contradiction. As Francis Schaeffer correctly notes, man is noble and he is cruel. Dualism, in one form or another, is a natural conclusion to mans horrible duality. But dualism fails for several reasons. Firstly, there needs to be something above or beyond the duality to explain it why one side is good and the other evil. If we dont have a universal reference point, the duality becomes blurred and eventually both sides become equal, even interchangeable. Furthermore, the due blending of opposites implies that both interpenetrate each other. And thus you have a third feature to the deity, the combination of the best of both in a higher synthesis As Above So Below: the wonderful work of Hermes. Secondly the ultimate reference point needs to be personal. Without an absolute personal reference point we have no foundation for morals morals being concerned with offences against persons. Morals have no meaning: good and evil are ultimately interchangeable concepts. If God is personal (I speak hypothetically), then mans horrible duality is either a reflection of a similar duality in God (in which case the Luciferian occultists are right), or something has gone wrong with man since he was created. The Bible says that something did go wrong. Personal-finite man rebelled against the infinite-Personal God and man became separated, morally and spiritually from Him. He became dead death in the biblical sense means separation from or the inability to function in a particular realm. Fallen man is incapable of functioning outside the sphere of his horrible duality, that is the domain of darkness (Gen. 2:17; Col. 1:13; Rom. 6:23). Why Should I Believe the Biblical Account of My Predicament? Everybody, whether he realises it or not, learns by faith. As young children, our parents identify things (dog) and explain them as best they can to our young minds. And we believe them. If we disobey, for example, a warning against doing something dangerous, we learn the hard way by experience. Empiricism is the reliance on sense perception to discover truth. As children, beside faith, we learn by experiment. But its still better to trust mum and not eat the chillies just because they look like Jelly beans. As we mature, we learn by reason, e.g., cause and effect. You learn that if you eat the raw hot chillies, your mouth and throat will burn. We call this inductive reasoning. What happened in the past will happen in the future. But once again we learn through the exercising of faith, faith in the principle of the uniformity of nature (which cannot be proved). As we develop, we learn that one plus one equals two. We dont demand this fact to be proved. We accept the formula despite the absence of proof. We accept that logic is valid. To prove that it isnt, we would have to employ that which were trying to prove: logic.

572

Many men, faced with the contradictions and absurdities of rational speculation on the important questions in life, often reach a point where they simply discard reason. Arthur Koestlers, in his Bricks to Babel (p. 20), notes how, after a discussion with a left wing intellectual (who later committed suicide), came home and burnt his Matriculation Book (the index of his academic achievements). It appeared to Koestler, self-evidently, that reason was absurd. He referred to Kants conclusion that reason was valueless before the problems that really mattered, like eternity and infinity. Back in the eighteenth century, the philosopher David Hume shook the foundations of the philosophic community with his arguments against the validity of scientific inductive logic. One simply cannot prove by reason, he argued, that nature is uniform and that the future will conform to the past. You need to accept it on faith. Much more seriously, he proved that one cannot deduct universal prescriptive conclusions from descriptive premises: one cannot deduce a moral ought (a categorical imperative) from an is (things in the world). In other words, it is not rational to attempt to justify moral obligation in reference to empirical observation. The fact that people desire or hate something has nothing to do with reason. Hume had remarked that it would never be contrary to reason to prefer the destruction of the world to the scratching of ones finger. On the same basis, no universals (of say, meaning, purpose, significance) can be deduced from particulars (natural features). To accept any universals without reference to God requires that one not just step out in faith, but take a giant leap of faith. The following quote is from The Basics, a Categorical Bible Study, by Gene Cunningham (Park Printing Company, 1990): Faith is reliance on the word of someone you trust, someone more experienced than you, for the discovery of truth. In the Biblical sense, faith is the reliance on the inspired Word of God. The man or woman of faith says, Because God said it, I believe it, and in His time, I will understand it. The things of faith are, of course, open to verification (e.g., the verifiable facts of Biblical history). And God does not contradict himself (is not yea and nay). So empiricism and reason, based on the logic of antithesis, have their place within, but not as a foundation for faith. You cannot know the mind of God through reason alone. You cannot know the mind of anyone unless he reveals it. God has revealed His mind in His word which we know by faith. By faith in Gods propositional revelation we know the character of God, and this, as Schaeffer reminds us, becomes our moral law, our moral standard ( He is There and He IS Not Silent, p. 34). But even so, how does one live according to it? The Apostle Paul delighted in the moral standard, the law of God after the inward man (in his heart). Nevertheless, the good that I would, he wrote, I do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do (Rom. 7: 16-23). O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from this the body of this death (Rom. 7:24)

573

The Problem Resolved The problem of our dual nature is our sinful separation from God. The solution is to be reconciled to Him and to live and function within His sphere. The Lord Jesus Christ did not come to show man how to live according to the moral law. Fallen man could never do that. He came to deal with the barrier which separates man from God, the barrier of human sin. In this respect he came to die, in the sinners place, and to rise in victory over the penalty of sin death, and to open the door to our forgiveness and reconciliation to God (John 3:16). Walking in the Sphere of the Spirit. When we put our faith in Christ, when we are born again of the Spirit, born into the sphere of God, the power of our sin nature is immediately broken, but not eradicated. The Lord Jesus, in his conversation with Nicodemus, told him that that which is born of the flesh is flesh and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit (John 3:6). To again quote Gene Cunningham: Jesus was drawing a line between the two and saying that everything on one side is death and everything on the other side is life. On every page of the Word of God, we are shown the contrast between the two between darkness and light, hate and love, the cosmic and the divine, the visible and the invisible, the sinking sand and the solid rock (ibid, p. 143). We are spiritual or we are carnal; we are either availing ourselves of Gods grace, or we are doing things in our own strength; we are either walking in the sphere of the Spirit, or in carnality. We are told that The Flesh Lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the Flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things ye would (Gal. 5:16-17). We are either walking in the sphere of the Spirit or in the sphere of the old the sin nature. Dont be drunk with wine which is excess (the old nature) but be filled with the Spirit (Eph. 5:18). The contrast appears throughout the whole of Scripture. The Christian is either in fellowship or out of fellowship (1 Jn. 3-7); either walking by faith or walking by sight (2 Cor. 5:7); walking in the light or darkness (1 Jn. 1:6-7); either active in good works or not. Notice the strict EITHER-OR but NOT BOTH. Only in the sphere of the Spirit is the horrible duality shed. Though there is need for an accurate balance in doctrine (no emphasising one truth or aspect of truth at the expense of a corresponding truth), there is no place in Christianity for dialectical balance, and hence no place for dialoguing to consensus. Dialectical methodology was, in the opinion of Francis Schaeffer in the late sixties, the most serious threat to the Church. He has been proved right. All the big movements in the (organized) Church today (Warrens Purpose Driven Church, Alpha Course, etc.) are founded on dialectical methodology. So how did this come about? Christians have unfortunately not been earnestly contending and defending the Faith as they have been charged to do (Jude 3). They have failed to do so NOT because of and LACK of ZEAL, but of LACK of KNOWLEDGE

574

(my people perish through lack of knowledge). Martin Luther is attributed with saying that, if one is not defending at the exact point the Devil is attacking (and against the particular method he is employing) one is simply not defending. Furthermore, how is one to separate oneself from and be unspotted by the World System (James 1:27) if one cannot identify its fundamental feature? What accord has Christ with Belial?... And what agreement has the temple of God with idols? (2 Cor 6:15-16). Thats about it. I hope Ive covered the topic adequately. And now unto him that is able to keep you from falling and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy, To the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and forever. Amen (Jude 25).

575

Extended Preface
this we do affirm that if truth is to be sought in every division of Philosophy, we must, before all else, possess trustworthy principles and methods for the discernment of truth. Now the Logical branch is that which includes the theory of criteria and of proofs; so it is with this that we ought to make our beginnings.
Sextus Empiricus

God and Logic There are three Laws of Logic which are fundamental to human thought: The Law of Identity: A is A; the Law of Non-Contradiction: Nothing can be both A and non-A; and the Law of Excluded Middle: Everything is either A or non-A. Though devoid of content (they tell you nothing about A), the laws are fundamental to human thought and to knowing and communicating truth. Many Christians believe that spiritual things lie outside the realm of logic and hence do not need to be logically verifiable. They will tell you that Scripture commands us to trust in the Lord with all (our) heart and lean not unto (our) own understanding (Proverbs 3: 5). They point out that God has declared that, (He) will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent (Isaiah 29:14). Paul reinforces the truth in his first epistle to the Corinthians: hath not God made foolish the wisdom of the world (1:20). Those predisposed against the use of logic and reason in spiritual matters tend to ignore the Scriptures which command us to use our rational faculties to their fullest extent in our spiritual walk. The first and great commandment of God is that we worship Him, not only with our whole heart, soul and strength, but also with our WHOLE mind (Matt. 22:37). As Schaeffer reminds us, God has redeemed the whole man, including his intellect. Moreover, Christian faith is the EVIDENCE of things not seen. It is through faith that we UNDERSTAND that the physical universe and the worlds (God appointed ages) were framed by the Word of God, and it follows (logically), that that which we see did not come into being out of that which is visible (Heb. 11: 1-3. KJV and Wuests expanded translation). Consider Gods challenge to Isaiah: Come now, and let us reason together (1:18). Even the unsaved are expected to use their rational faculties to a certain degree. Those who say in their heart, for example, that there is no God are culpable fools (Psalm 14:1). Such fools, the Bible says, suppress the truth in unrighteousness. For they know the truth, for God has shown it to them, For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse (Romans 1:18-21). Foolish reasoning is what is denounced in Scripture, not reason itself. Wuests expanded translation of 1 Cor. 1: 20 renders disputer (or debater) of this world as

576

a learned sophist of this age, fallacious reasoner that he is. Sophistry is not valid reasoning. And humanistic (man centred) philosophy, in any form, is sophistry. Thy Word is Truth (John 17:17) If the words truth and falsehood have any meaning, as Buswell points out, they imply the basic laws of logic, especially the law that two contradictory propositions cannot both be true. Furthermore, the laws of logic which govern truth are derived from Gods holy character (they are not a reality independent of God to which he is subject). As such they must be universal and without exception in their application. Finally, and most importantly, the truth which is one of the essential attributes of God contains not merely the laws of logic (which are largely negative) but contains also the positive content of Gods revelation (Buswell, A Systematic Theology of the Christian Religion, Vol. 1, p. 70). That content is expressed propositionally. Propositional Truth To accept the God of the Bible, one has to accept propositional truth and its inherent laws (ibid, p. 19). By propositional truth, I mean that truth is a property of propositions or judgements, rather than facts. In other words, with propositional truth, the logical emphasis is upon THE VERBALIZED COMMUNICATION of TRUTH or THE WORD, rather than the facts to which THE WORD refers. Christianity is a word rather than image based religion (Exodus 20: 4-5). The Christian should have no problem with emphasis in propositional truth on the word. The propositional verbalized word (revelation) is the means by which God speaks to us about himself, not exhaustively, but truly (Schaeffer), and about the facts of mans existence (which, without Gods verbalized communication are ultimately meaningless). The Word of God is the lamp unto the Christians feet (Ps 119:105); the light by which his steps are ordered (119:133); his soul quickened (154); his salvation assured (Ps 119:41; John 3:16). Psalm 138:2 says that God has magnified His Word above all His name. Jesus Christ, The Word of God, was glorified by God, the name which is above every name (Phil. 2:9) the name that is blasphemed by countless millions every day throughout the world. The name can be blasphemed otherwise. Whenever verbalized propositional revelation is attacked, Christ is attacked. Propositional truth underpins what has been labelled the Correspondence Theory of Truth, which states that a judgement or proposition is true, if and only if there is a fact such as the proposition asserts or the judgement judges. Hence the meaning of truth is correspondence with fact (Joad, Guide to Philosophy, pp. 432434).

The word theory as applied to propositional-correspondence truth, like the Devil theory of history, or conspiracy theory, implies that the idea is mere conjecture, the same as the reference to the Laws of Logic as Aristotelian logic, suggests that Aristotle invented the laws of thought (which of course he didnt).

577

To move outside the propositional-correspondence framework in religion is to enter the world of mysticism where truth is found in experience, especially that of the Oneness of everything. The New Ager Skolimowski describes Aristotle as a chopper, separator and definer of aspects of the whole. Aristotle, he says, was the inventor of the rational, conceived as that which can be abstracted and separated from the rest and on which we can put a neat definitional label (definitional, dogmatic Christians are so labelled today, not only by non-Christians, but the bulk of professing Christians). Definitions, says Skolimowski, can be lethal, that is, to the deeper sense of understanding. Allimportant knowledge, he says, is contextual. The context determines the meaning: the context of language, the context of culture, the context of life-styles. Definitional meaning separates the words from the context of the above, from the widest possible context of the Whole (Skolimowski, The Theatre of the Mind, Evolution in the Sensitive Cosmos, Chapter 6). Truth as Coherence. It is true and no lie, certain and without exception. What is above is like that which is below, and what is below is like that which is above, to effect a wonderful work or, some translate, to achieve the wonders of the whole thing
(The Emerald Tablet. Attributed to Hermes Trismegistus, Thrice-Great Hermes).

To effect the wonderful work of marrying the above and the below, bringing everything back into Oneness, the disciples of Hermes (Hegelians, New Age Gnostics, Luciferian Occultists, and so forth) needed to foster a new, holistic, way of thinking (an emphasis on holistic, contextual meaning rather than definitional meaning). In this respect, the idea that truth can be located in the correspondence of judgement with fact is strongly opposed on the basis that there are no facts in any absolute sense to which judgements can correspond. Reality, they argue, is a systematic organic whole. We thus cannot properly understand anything in isolation from the whole of which it forms a part. Consequently, any judgement isolated from or made without regard to the whole of reality can never be other than partially true. Moreover, the whole of reality is, they insist, a developing whole the Absolute is never fully realised, and consequently the whole is never known. Accordingly, no statement is ever wholly true or wholly false. This does not mean that judgements cannot be graded with respect to their degrees of truth. The highest truth, they say, must be assigned to those judgements which cohere with every other judgement about reality. Truth is thus coherence with the general structure of beliefs about the universe as a whole (Joad, Guide to Philosophy, pp. 422; 438). In other words, truth equates with the sum of all judgements on a matter, that is with the general consensus, or more realistically, in the consensus of those deemed qualified to judge on a particular matter. The above theory of truth depreciates the value of precise definition, and hence the first law of identity. The first law, the Law of Identity: A is A, necessitates

578

the defining of A. The law has been deliberately targeted in recent years (by the dumbing-downers) with the object of confusing or mixing the meaning of terms blurring the distinction between things. Such mingling of terminology makes all things more compatible with their opposites (in violation of the second law and third laws of logic, the Law of Non-Contradiction, and Excluded Middle). A language of unity which expresses that which (man) is said to be now newly capable of perceiving, has been introduced to advance this newly acquired capacity for holistic perception. Words such as community minded, community church, wider community, international or global community, global village, global dimension, are but a few examples. Despite the impact of postmodernism which advocates the use of terms which elucidate the differences between the sexes, inclusive language continues to hold sway. Men and women are persons; boyfriends and girlfriends, companions, husband and wife (and homosexual couples), partners. Rogets Thesaurus in 1982, added 20,000 words to cover the new ideals and holistic concepts, banishing in the process, for example, sexist language in favour of neutral or gender inclusive language (article in the Australian, 12th April, 1982, entitled, Rogets Feels the Fair Touch of Feminism). Furthermore, women continue to be masculinised in language. Whereas once there were guys and gals there are now only guys; whereas once there were actors and actresses there are only actors (except in the Academy Awards), authors (no authoresses), Jews (no Jewesses) and (in Christendom) priests or woman priests (no priestesses), and so forth. As in all systematic organic wholes, all things are equal. A discriminating disposition, that is, one which is able to discern the fine distinctions and qualitative differences between things, is confined to wine tasting and dog shows. Discrimination in such areas as religion, culture, belief, sex, and so forth is forbidden by law. But to deny a person the right to discriminate is to deny him the right to reason, evaluate and choose. Every choice involves discrimination (against that which is not chosen). But discrimination (in todays world of political correctness) is bad. But choice is regarded as good. A contradiction in terms? Of course. In Dialectic-land the Law of Non-Contradiction DOES NOT apply. But in Gods world it definitely does. God discriminates: between holiness and unholiness, faith and doubt, righteousness and sin, obedience and disobedience, between His Way and all other ways. All is one, all is equal all OUGHT to be equal. The poor, which the Bible says we have with us always (Mark 14:7), are no longer simply poor, but are regarded as socially disadvantaged or underprivileged implying all men are equal and all wealth and property ought to be equally distributed. The words disadvantaged and underprivileged, moreover imply that those so affected have a legitimate grievance against the rest of us for allowing them to remain in that state.

579

Finally God is equal, ultimately with the Devil. The time is fast approaching when to think of God in exclusive terms (in terms of either-or but not both) will be outlawed. God is All, and All is One. To think of God in narrow fundamentalistic terms is currently being identified as evil the cause of all the strife and conflict in the world (the current Moslem-Christian clash is facilitating the synthesis of religious faith). But its not just narrow minded Christians who are to be targeted. Narrow minded, aggressive secularists and atheists (negative black and white thinkers) are to be axed. Tony Blair, a recent convert to Catholicism, spelled it out in his speech to the National Prayer Breakfast in Washington DC, on the 5th February 2009, and again in interview with Geraldine Doogue on the 8th February, 2009 (ABC Compass, interview entitled Tony Blairs Leap of Faith). Blair said that his mission (the Faith Foundation) was to make religion as significant to the 21st century as ideology was to the 20th. Two elements were obstructing that mission, fundamentalist believers, from within, and quite aggressive secularists, from without. Both groups the extremist believers and the aggressive non-believers have come together, said Blair, in an UNHOLY ALLIANCE (both obstructing religious synthesis). Blair went on to say I am what I am, in opposition to you (blasphemy!). If you do not believe what I believe, you are a lesser human being! (Prayer Breakfast, Washington, ibid). So watch out you extreme secularists who think that religious faith is the cause of all the worlds troubles. Youre marked for extinction. The whole world is going to worship the Beast and the Dragon (Devil) who gave him power. Those who dont receive the mark of the beast definitely will get the chop, whether true believers or pious secularists (Rev. Ch. 13). Either Jesus Christ, the Word of God and Only Begotten Son (Identity), is the absolute exclusive Way of salvation, or He is not (excluded middle). If He is, as the Word of God says He is, then all other claims to salvation by other means are false (Non-Contradiction). Truth does, of course, divide. Either or requires it. I have come, said the Lord Jesus, to set a man at variance with his father, and the daughter against the mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law (The Lord Jesus, Matthew 10:35). That is why black and white thinkers (saved and unsaved) are the enemies of the architects of the soon to emerge global church. But if you think being in it will save you from the chop then read Revelation chapter 17. The move from a language to an image based culture is facilitating the Hermetic work of making everything One (the Above and the Below; the inner and the outer, Spirit and Matter). Something in the order of 75-90% of films are image, and the emphasis in communication synthesis has become paramount (pun intended). The images underpinning good and evil were once universally understood there were no good witches, no good devils, no good Mr Hydes, or sickos. But today the line between good and evil is being blurred in such movies as Dark-Knight, Hell Boy, Ghost Rider, Dare-Devil, Hancock, and a host of

580

other dark-force animated characters working for the betterment of mankind. In the entertainment media the ugly is increasingly made beautiful, criminality glorified, the vile sanitised, masculinity feminised, femininity masculinised, the morally despicable made morally laudable providing that all of the above are serving the greater Good that is, the wonderful synthesising work of Hermes. Christianity and Judaism are word rather than image based religions (Exodus 20: 4-5), and we need to be alert to the abuse of words (if we are to defend against the abuse of images). Propaganda has traditionally owed its success, primarily, to the abuse of words and terminology. Crossman, in his Plato To-Day, noted that propaganda depends largely for its success on confusing the meaning of terms. His solution? Resurrect the Aristotelian emphasis on the need of accurately defining terms. This view, says Popper, is held by many contemporary philosophers of repute, e.g., Wittgenstein (Karl Popper, The Open
Society and its Enemies, Oracular Philosophy, p. 16).

Aristotle and the Hermetic Leap of Consciousness. An Aristotelian emphasis on definition will not, however, solve the problem for the simple reason that the higher or basic definitions embrace absolutes. Aristotelian methodology, like all humanistic systems, has a basic flaw. It cannot avoid the Hermetic leap to get at the higher criteria or essence of things. Aristotelian logic guarantees that, providing the premises are true, the conclusion will also be true. The process of logical proof provided what Aristotle termed demonstrative knowledge. But how does one prove the premises from which such knowledge is obtained (how does one formulate the universals). We can introduce further premises to prove our original premises, but to avoid an infinite regression, we have to acknowledge that at some point, something will not be demonstratively true by means of logic or empirical evidence, and will have to be provided by some other method. To get at what he called basic premises, Aristotle falls back on Plato, that is, Hermes. Basic premises he concluded are obtained by an intuitive grasp of the essence of things. Basic premises are thus precise statements about something which is ultimately intuitively grasped. This is the Mystery doctrine: ultimate Reality (the One) can only be known intuitively. Testing Intuition Some things, of course, can be intuitively grasped (the Christian has to admit intuition to admit conscience). The appeal to intuition, however, cannot be used by anyone to justify a claim to knowledge (conscience is fallible and can quickly become seared, its light extinguished). Intuitions of individuals or groups tend to contradict the intuitions of other individuals or groups. So what is the procedure for determining which intuition is true? There is none. To settle the matter of the truth or falsity of an intuition, we have to appeal to something other than the intuition. To what does Aristotle appeal? Nothing. He makes human intuition the

581

final arbitrator. In the final analysis of things he appeals to mans innate capacity to know (i.e., to know good and evil experientially), to be as God. While Aristotle falls back on intuition having nowhere else to go, the Mysteries have exalted intuition above all other knowledge. Intuition, according to New Age Gnostics, is the grand coordinating agency of all knowledge. Intuition, says Henryk Skolimowski, is the composer that orchestrates the organisms perceptions and conceptions, that coordinates both memories and perceptions in one huge cybernetic system (The Theatre of the Mind, Evolution in the Sensitive Cosmos, pp. 63-66). But finite man, as Francis Schaeffer reminds us, is not a sufficient reference point for himself (He Is There and He Is Not Silent). Man, and the objects of knowledge, have no meaning unless they have an infinite reference point. And that reference point, if it is to provide a clear and distinct meaning, cannot embrace contradiction. (There is a way which seemeth right to man, but leadeth to death..!). All is Flux According to New Age theory of truth, truth is progressive. The Whole is a developing whole, and as such, what is true today is not necessarily true tomorrow. The word change is defined as becoming or making different (Oxford Dictionary). The word progress means a forward or onward movement towards a destination, or advance and development towards completion, betterment, etc. (Readers Digest Oxford). All change is thus clearly not progression. But owing to the influence of evolutionary humanistic presuppositions, the idea of change has become married to the notion of evolutionary progress and adaptation. A person who is opposed to change or cannot cope with change is regarded as abnormal, dysfunctional, unable to adapt to evolutionary requirements a dinosaur. As evolutionary humanism, the doctrine identifies Evolution as the fundamental modality of all change in the universe, so that all agencies that provoke change and all that retard it can be described as good or bad respectively (The Fontana Dictionary of Modern Thought, 2nd Edition, p. 293). The notion, sometimes known as social Darwinism, is taken a step further in Evolutionism, or creative evolution, the doctrine associated with such men as Henri Bergson (1859-1941) and Teilhard de Chardin (1881-1955), according to which evolution is (regarded as) the fundamental mode of change, both organic and inorganic, in the universe. Teilhard is said to have transformed mans vision of evolution from the pedestrian to the celestial. Those out of step with such a concept are thus not mere social misfits, but are spiritually blind and obstructive to the creative (dialectical) process.

582

Words mean what I want them to mean and nothing more

(The Queen, in Alice in Wonderland)

It is exceedingly difficult to name things, says Henryk Skolimowski, which are in flux, and particularly those which are becoming. The tensions and failings of language, he says, are failings of Being actualizing itself (mankind marching Godward). Therefore, he adds, we should rejoice in these tensions and apparent contradictions of language, for they redeem our existential striving, by indicating that we are going beyond, that we are transcending. Indeed, what we need to aid the process is a Language of Transcendence, e.g., global village, international community, multiculturalism, etc. (The Theatre of the Mind, Evolution in the Sensitive Cosmos, pp. 80-83). The Swiss psychiatrist, Carl Jung (1875-1961), whose psychology is grounded in Gnostic-Hermeticism, advocated the use of symbols and images which promote transcendence, that is, synthesis (e.g., the mingling of good and evil symbolism in super heroes). The real object of change, it needs to be borne in mind, is the changing of ideas. Change the ideas, as they say, and you change the social order. More fundamentally: change the ideas and you change the spiritual order. The conflictresolution process of change is all about changing and consolidating ideas (and spirituality) at ever decreasing levels until, to put it bluntly, the Devil himself is fully manifested on Earth. God and Dialectical Logic The God of the Bible, the great I AM that I AM (the Ultimate A is A), is not a god subject to the laws of dialectical change. He is the Lawgiver, and He is the same yesterday, today and forever (Heb. 13:8). From Scripture we know that His Only Begotten Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, is not yea and nay, but yea (2 Cor. 1:19): in Him there is no contradiction. The Christian is commanded to live according to His example: let his yea be yea and his nay be nay (and not both). The God of the Bible has no agreement with that which is opposite to Him e.g., with the Devil (2 Cor. 6:15); with darkness (1 John 1:5); and instructs us to live likewise (2 Cor. 6:14). He is the unchanging rock on which we stand all other ground is sinking sand. Most importantly, the Lord Jesus Christ is the exclusive Way of salvation: no one comes to the Father EXCEPT BY HIM (there is no middle or other ground for salvation). To embrace dialectical logic is to deny the truth of the above revelations. The Christian is charged to keep himself unspotted from the world system (James 1:27), and hence its dialectical logic; to cast down imaginations, and every high thing (haughty mental elevation) that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and (to bring) into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ (2 Cor. 10:5), the Word of God. Without the acknowledgement of the positive content of Gods revelation and the methods and principles of classical

583

logic, especially the Law of Non-Contradiction, one cannot be obedient to the above instructions. All processes in development are said to be subject to dialectical laws and understood only by means of dialectical logic. Formal or bourgeois, or masculine logic is still applicable in Dialectic-land, but only to the realm of formulated thought. Facts are recognised, but are subordinated to the process. As Skolimowski put it, we are recognizing the primacy of process over facts; the primacy of laws governing dynamic patterns over laws governing inanimate matter; the primacy of the living and changing over the molecular and dead; the primacy of the active and creative mind over merely a receptive and passive one (Skolimowski, ibid p. 123). Key words in the process are change (Universal Motion) and dynamic equilibrium. Both concepts are features of the core doctrine by which the secret elite are managing the global process towards a long-term predetermined end a One World Luciferian Order. This book will explain how this is being done.

584

Selected Bibliography
The King James Bible. Carroll Quigley. Tragedy and Hope, A History of the World in Our Time. Macmillian, New York, 1966. Carroll Quigley. The Anglo American Establishment. GSG & Associates, California, 1981. Manly P Hall, The Secret Teachings of the Ages, 1928 Lady Queenborough (Edith Starr Miller). Occult Theocracy. Reprinted by The Christian Book Club, Cal. 1980. Executive Intelligence Review. Dope Inc. The Book That Drove Kissinger Crazy. EIR, 1992. Rene A. Wormser. Foundations, Their Power and Influence. The Devin-Adair Co., New York, 1958. John Robison. Proofs of a Conspiracy. Originally published 1798, reprinted by Western Islands, 1967. Antony C. Sutton. Wall Street and the Bolshevik Revolution. Veritas Publishing Co. ty., Ltd, 1981. Antony C. Sutton. Wall Street and the Rise of Hitler. Bloomfield Books, 1979. Antony C. Sutton. Western Technology and Soviet Economic Development. Three volumes: 1917-1930; 1930-1945; 1945-1965. Hoover Institute Publications. Antony C. Sutton. Americas Secret Establishment. Trine Day, Updated Reprint, 2002. Antony C. Sutton. National Suicide. Military Aid to the Soviet Union. Arlington House, New York, 1973. Antony Sutton, The View From 4-Space, FTIR Publications, 1999. Dr. John Coleman, The Conspirators Hierarchy, The Committee of 300, Fourth Edition, Revised and Updated, World in Review, Carson City, 1997-2010. Talmon, The Origins of Totalitarian Democracy. Edward Bernays, Propaganda, 1928. The Century of the Self, BBC Documentary Sidney Warburg, Hitlers Bankers, Van Holkema & Warendorf, Holland, 1933. Fritz Thyssen, I Paid Hitler, Hodder & Stoughton Ltd, London, 1941. DVD by Lord Christopher Monckton, In St Paul, 14/10/09 DVD by Tom Bearden, Soviet Weather Engineering over North America, www.cheniere.org Interview by EIR on the 22/6/07 with Dr. Nils-Axel Morner entitled Claim That Sea Level Is Rising Is A Total Fraud. Tom Beardon, The Final Secret of Free Energy,Cheniere Press, Santa Barbara, Ca. 1993. Hennery Beard and Christopher Cerf, The Official Politically Correct Dictionary and Handbook, Grafton, 1992. Texe Marrs. Codex Magica. Secret Signs, Mysterious Symbols and Hidden Codes of the Illuminati. River Crest Publishing, Austin Texas, 2006. Constance Cumby. The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow. Hunting House, LA, 1983. Joseph J. Carr, The Twisted Cross, Huntington House Inc., 1985. Abul Ala Mawdudi. Towards Understanding Islam. The Islamic Foundation, 1980/1990. Fowden. The Egyptian Hermes. Ward Rutherford. Pythagoras, Lover of Wisdom. Pythagorean Thought and its Influence on the West. The Aquarian Press, Wellingborough, Northamptonshire, 1984. Tobias Churton. The Gnostics. Dave Hunt & T.A. McMahon. The Seduction of Christianity. Spiritual Discernment in the Last Days. Harvest House, 1985. Naomi Klein. The Shock Doctrine, The Rise of Disaster Capitalism. The Penguin Group,

585

Aust., 2007. John D. Christian. Hidden Secrets of the Alpha Course. The Dark Agenda Behind Alpha. Underground Press, N.Z., 2005. Keith Piper, Serious Omissions in the NIV Bible. Nesta H. Webster. Secret Societies and Subversive Movements. First published 1924. Christian Bookclub of America. Henryk Skolimowski. The Theatre of the Mind, Evolution of the Sensitive Cosmos, The Theosophical Publishing House, 1984 Francis Schaeffer. The God Who Is There. Francis Schaeffer. He Is There and He Is Not Silent. Tyndale House, seventeenth printing, 1984. Francis Schaeffer. Escape From Reason. Inter-Varity Press, 1968. Albert Pike. Morals and Dogma of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry. Richmond, VA: L.H. Jenkins, Inc., 1871. Marilyn Ferguson. The Aquarian Conspiracy, Personal and Social Transformation in the 1980s. Paladin, 1980. Graham Weaver. A to Z of the Occult. Everest Books Limited, London, 1975. Plato. The Republic. Penguine Classics, 1974. Vance Packard. The Hidden Persuaders. Penguin Books, 1957. C.E.M. Joad, Guide to Philosophy. Victor Gollancz Ltd, London, 1948. Quentin Lauer, S.J. Essays in Hegelian Dialectic, Fordham University Press, 1977 Georg Hegel. 'The Philosophy of Law.' Georg Hegel. The Philosophy of Right. Elie Kedourie. Hegel and Marx. Alexander Hislop, The Two Babylons. Loizeay Bros. New jersey, 1959. S.H. Hooke. Middle Eastern Mythology, From the Assyrians to the Hebrews. Penguin Books, 1985. Arthur Versluis. The Egyptian Mysteries. Arkana, Lodon and New York, 1988. H.P. Blavatsky. The Key to Theosophy. Theosophical Publishing House London Ltd, 1889. H.P. Blavatsky. Isis Unveiled, A Master-Key to the Mysteries of Ancient and Modern Science and theology, vols I & 2. Theosophical University Press, 1960. Alice A. Bailey. Education in the New Age. Lucis Publishing Company, London, ninth Printing, 1981. Elaine Pagels. The Gnostic Gospels. Penguin Books, 1979. The Book of Enoch, translated from the Ethiopian by R.H. Charles, 1906. Thomas Simcox Lea & Frederick Bligh Bond. The Apostolic Gnosis. Thorson Publishers Ltd, GB, 1979. Tom Chetwynd. A Dictionary of Sacred Myth. Mandala Books, Unwin Paperbacks, 1986. George Orwell. Nineteen Eighty-Four. Penguin Books, 1983. John Burnet, Greek Philosophy, Thales to Plato. Macmillan and Co, London, 1943. S. Agnes. The Mystery Religions. Dover Publications, inc., New York, 1928 ed. Reprinted 1975. Rogers. A Short History of Philosophy. Lloyd Geering. Faiths New Age. A Perspective on Contemporary Religious Change. Collins, London, 1980. Mircea Eliade. Myths Dreams and Mysteries. Collins, 1974. Camilla Paglia. Sexual Personae, Art and Decadence from Nefertiti to Emily Dickenson, Penguin, 1991. Bertrand Russell, A History of Western Philosophy. Jonathan Barnes. Early Greek Philosophy. Penguin Books, 1987.

586

Annie Besant. A Study in Consciousness. David Spangler. Reflections on the Christ. Bury. History of Greece. Grant, The Myths of the Greeks and Romans, p. 234 Golo Mann. The History of Germany Since 1789. I.M. Lewis. Ecstatic Religion, An Anthropological Study of Spirit Possession and Shamanism. Penguine Books, 1971. Chambers Biographical Dictionary, fifth edition. David Thompson. Europe Since Napoleon, Pelican. Benjamin Crme, Maitreyas Mission, Share International Foundation, 1986. Benjamine Crme. The Reappearance of the Christ and the Masters of Wisdom. Tara Press, London, 1980. J. Sandford, The Kingdom Within. Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament. 3 vols., Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1984 edition. Bakers Dictionary of Christian Ethics, edited by Carl F.H. Henry, Baker Book House, 1973. F.C. Happold. Mysticism, A Study and an Anthology. Penguin Books, 1985. G. Wehr. Jung, a Biography. Peter OConnor. 'Understanding Jung, Understanding Yourself. Jung. Memories, Dreams, Reflections. 1962. Jung. Man and His Symbols. Jung. Answer to Job. Buswell. A Systematic Theology of the Christian Religion. The Fontana Dictionary of Modern Thought, edited by Alan Bullock and Oliver Stallybrass. New and revised edition by Alan Bullock and Stephen Trombley, assisted by Bruce Eadie. Fontana press, 1990. William Shirer. The Rise and Fall of the Third Reich. Alan Bullock. Hitler, A Study in Tyranny. Suster. Hitler and the Age of Horus. Evelyn Underhill. Mysticism. Gary Bates. Alien Intrusion. UFOs and the Evolution Connection. Master Books, USA, 2004. William J. Schnoebelen, Space Invaders, 2003. Fritz Springmeier. Bloodlines of the Illuminati. Ambassador House, 1999. W.B. Howard, W.K. Buester, End Times Ministries. Despatch. Christian Resource Centre, Burpengary, Qld, Aust. Margaret Ann Franklin. The Force of the Feminine. Allen & Unwin, Sydney, 1986. Russell & Dewey. Man, Woman and the Priesthood. Tuttle. Encyclopaedia Of Feminism. Hendriksen. New Testament Commentary on 1 & 2 Timothy. Robertson. The Penguin Dictionary of Politics. Hunter. Introduction to Roman Law. Lyndon H. LaRoache, Jr. The Road to Recovery. LaRoaches Committee for a New Bretton Woods, Leesburg, Virginia, 1999. C.S. Lewis. Screwtape Proposed a Toast Fontana, 1974. C.S. Lewis. The Abolitian of Man. Collins, Fount Paperbacks. 1978 Willard Cantelon. 'The Day the Dollar Dies. Joan Veon. 'Capitalizing on Sustainable Development, Making Gold out of Green. Womans International Media Group. Joel Feinberg, 'Social Philosophy.

587

Sprott. 'Human Groups. Pelican, 1973 Skousen. 'The Naked Capitalist. Geoffrey Blainey. The Great Seesaw. Macmillan Australia, 1988. Arthur Koestler. Bricks to Babel. Pan Books, 1982. F. Swartz, You Can Trust the Communists to be Communists. Tim Cohen. The AntiChrist and a Cup of Tea. Prophecy House, Inc., 1998. Dillon. Grand Orient Freemasonry Unmasked. Rodriguez on 9/11 at www.REOPEN9/11.org, and ww.livefree.org William Sargant. Battle for the Mind: A Psychology of Conversion and Brainwashing. Pan Books, 1963. Bryce Taylor. Thanks For The Memories. Bryce Taylor Trust, 1999. Karl Popper. The Open Society and its Enemies. Bowen. Globalism, Americas Demise. Rosemary Jackson. 'Fantasy, the Literature of Subversion. Routledge, London and New York, 1981. J.C. Hooper, Symbolism, the Universal Language. Aquarian Press. Harold Whitney. An Age Without Standards. Wilson Bryan Key. The Clam-Plate Orgy, Prentice-Hall, N.J. Vance Packard. The Hidden Persuaders. Dr Dennis L. Cuddys National Mental Health & World Citizen Program, Creating Standards for the New World Order, Parts 1 and 2. Peter Proudfoot. The Secret Plan of Canberra. University of New South Wales Press, 1994. J. Dwight Penticost. Things to Come. A Study in Biblical Eschatology. Academie Books, Zondervan Publishing House, 1964. W.T. Stace. A Critical History of Greek Philosophy. Macmillion and Co., Ltd, London, 1941. G.A. Riplinger. In Awe of The Word, Understanding the King James Bible, its Mystery and History, Letter by Letter. A.V. Publications Corp, Ararat, VA USA, 2003. F.C. Payne, The Seal of God, 18th edition, 1986, Evangelic Literature Enterprise, Strathpine, Qld. Salvatore Leo, Anthology of the Original Numeric Greek New Testament. Salvatore Leo, The Heart of the Book of Revelation Sealed by Christ with His Mathematical Signature, 2005 edition. P.J. Zegenhagen. Feminism and the Word of God. Assembly Press, Brisbane, 1984.

588

Notes

589